





i rie eee eee se ee 


7 
i 
: ] 
: 
: 
] 
9 
; 
{ 
: 
: 


——E — — 


alifornia 


" 
4 


seigieaiead ds eng ee nee. 
satan Bap sonpngeatncte wpraien ames arate 9 Patton ito? AESRIRSS aed a SNS sires | 
wr . ea ex) Fe Cree tee ae ~ 
SE Re AaB eS a wie 








All 


FORNI 


I 




















Al 
bd 
— | 
aie 
© | 
Zz. | 
< | 
mT 
O | 
ah fl 
| 
< | 














UNIVERSITY OF CAL 


CRVCRECHFORPURT OIC AFORUPONFOANU SN 


























} 





GREEK SERIES FOR COLLEGES AND SCHOOLS 
EDITED 
UNDER THE SUPERVISION OF 


HERBERT WEIR SMYTH, Px.D. 


ELIOT PROFESSOR OF GREEK LITERATURE IN HARVARD UNIVERSITY 


i VOLUMES OF THE SERIES 
( 








sREEK GRAMMAR. By the Editor. 

BEGINNER’S GREEK BOOK. Prof. Allen R. Benner, Phillips Academy, An- 
dover; and the Editor. $1.25. 

BRIEF GREEK SYNTAX. Prof. Louis Bevier. Jr., Rutgers College. 0.90. 

GREEK PROSE READER. _ Prof. F. E. Woodruff, Bowdoin College, and Prof. J. 
W. Hewitt, Wesleyan University. 

GREEK PROSE COMPOSITION FOR SCHOOLS. Clarence W. Gleason, 
Volkmann School, Boston. $0.80. 

GREEK PROSE COMPOSITION FOR COLLEGES. Prof. Edward H. 
Spieker, Johns Hopkins University. $1.30. 

AESCHYLUS. AGAMEMNON. Prof. Paul Shorey, University of Chicago. 

AESCHYLUS. PROMETHEUS. Prof. J. E. Harry, University of Cincinnati. $1.50. 





DEMOSTHENES. ON THE CROWN. Prof. Milton W. Humphreys, University 
of Virginia. $1.25. 

EURIPIDES. IpHIGENIA IN TAURIS. Prof. William N. Bates, University of 
Pennsylvania. $1.25. 

EURIPIDES. Mepra. Prof. Mortimer Lamson Earle, Columbia University. $1.25. 

HERODOTUS. Books VII—VIII. Prof. Charles Forster Smith and Prof, Arthur 
Gordon Laird, University of Wisconsin. $1.75. 

HOMER. ILIAb. Prof. J. R.S. Sterrett, Cornell University. 
Books I.-III. anp SELECTIONS. $1.60. booxs I-III. $1.20. 

LYSIAS. Prof. Charles D. Adams, Dartmouth College. $1.50. 

PLATO. APpoLOGy AND CRriIT0. Prof. Isaac Flagg, University of California. $1.40. 

PLATO. EvTHYPHRO, Prof. William A. Heidel, Wesleyan University. $1.00. 

THEOCRITUS. Prof. Henry R. Fairclough and Prof. Augustus T. Murray, Leland 
Stanford Jr. University. 

THUCYDIDES. Books II-III. Prof. W. A. Lamberton, University of Penn- 
sylvania. $1.75. 

THUCYDIDES. Books VI.-VII. Prof. E. D. Perry, Columbia University. 

XENOPHON. AwnaBasis. Books I.-IV. Dr. M. W. Mather, late Instructor in 
Harvard University, and Prof. J. W. Hewitt, Wesleyan University. $1.50. 

XENOPHON. MHELLENICA (Selections). Prof. Carleton L. Brownson, College of 
the City of New York. $1.65. 

XENOPHON. MEMORABILIA. Prof. W. W. Baker, Haverford College. 

GREEK ARCHAEOLOGY. | Prof. Harold N. Fowler, Western Reserve University, 
and Prof. James R. Wheeler, Columbia University. $2.00. 

GREEK LITERATURE. | Dr. Wilmer Cave Wright, Bryn Mawr College. $1.50. 

GREEK PUBLIC LIFE. Prof. Henry A. Sill, Cornell University. 

GREEK RELIGION. Arthur Fairbanks, Ph.D., Litt D., Director of the Boston 
Museum of Fine Arts. $1.50. 

GREEK SCULPTURE. Prof. Rufus B. Richardson, formerly Director of the Ameri- 
can School of Classical Studies, Athens. $1.50. 

INTRODUCTION TO THE GREEK DRAMA. William Fenwick Harris, 
late Assistant Professor in Harvard University. 

BEGINNER’S NEW TESTAMENT GREEK BOOK. Prof. William H. 
P. Hatch, General Theological Seminary, New York. 

Others to be announced later. 











Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2008 with funding from 
Microsoft Corporation 


https://archive.org/details/cloudsaristophanOOaris 


“SHINALSATN NVINISOUTY AHL OLNI NOILVILINI 





oe LANES 


CLOUDS ” 


EDITED 
WITH INTRODUCTION AND NOTES BY 
LEWIS LEAMING FORMAN, Pu.D. 


FORMERLY OF CORNELL UNIVERSITY 


AMERICAN BOOK COMPANY 
NEW YORK CINCINNATI CHICAGO 





915, BY 


CoPpyRIGHT, 1 





AMERICAN BOOK COMPANY _ 


ALL RIGHTS RESERVED 





CLOUDS, ‘ 


FORMAN. 


, Ons ee 
7 : 












To {Hy Patient Wife 


| ISABEL 
13 


432101 


PREEACE 


THE purpose of the two sets of notes will be plain at a 
glance. The first set aims to aid the reader to an under- 
standing of the play in hand, and not distract him unneces- 
sarily with notes on grammar, antiquities, and comparative 
literature. It is the Clowvds he is reading and not the 
Mahabharata or Herrick or Dante. The second set is for 
the maturer student who is studying the Greek language, 
Greek comedy as a whole, Greek philosophy, and Greek 
history. Hence no apology is offered for referring therein 
to such German works as Kuhner’s Grammar, to foreign 
philological journals, to Meyer’s and Busolt’s histories. 
Advanced study of Greek and Latin presupposes knowl- 
edge of German, French, and Italian. The present edi- 
tion of the Clouds will have served its best purpose, if it 
thus introduces the student to these indispensable works 
of large horizons. 

In defence of the modern musical notation herein em- 
ployed to present ancient Greek rhythms, I offer the follow- 
ing considerations: That we cannot teach Greek rhythms 
with certitude is no reason why we should not teach them 
at all. If we teach them at all, we should transcribe 
them by the best system of notation known to us. To 
choose the wholly inadequate notation by —’s and w’s, 
when musical notation lies at hand and is universally 

8 


PREFACE 9 


understood, is as if one should prefer to write Greek in 
Cretan pictographs or the Cypriote syllabary. If it be 
urged that we do not know to a certainty, for example, 
whether the Greek 3g dactyl was rhythmized at Jd or 
¢ ¢e, or whether certain cadences were Js oh | or 
¢|2{| 4,1 ask in reply what difference this mere detail 
makes? Whether this way or that, the Greek chorus cer- 
tainly all kept together. And so must any modern class 
in Greek drama who will beat off a fine rhythm in unison, 
and in so doing come at least one step nearer to realizing 
that the ancient poets were also musicians, even though 
we have lost their melodies. If then, in a given case, the 
Greeks sang ¢-o© and we take it as « ou: the error is 
slight; for both ways are rhythmical, and that is the chief 
feeling to be established in Greek poetry. To refuse to 
rhythmize at all or only vaguely (with —’s and v's) 
because of this doubt in details is as over-cautious as if we 
refused to pronounce Greek aloud because of the uncer- 
tainty attaching to the delivery of Greek accents. This is 
well on the road to Pyrrhonism. 

As for the Weil-Blass-Schroder treatment of Greek 
rhythm, I find that Goodell’s Chapters on Greek Metric 
express well (and often) what I had felt quite independ- 
ently. See, for example, Goodell, p. 222. To measure a 
verse, let us say, as _u vu —| v— vu —| Is for me much 
the same as saying that a vessel contains three inches and 
two pints of water. Metric counts syllables, rhythmic 
‘counts “ times”’ (ypoevor), and not syllables. Both units of 
measure and both systems may be useful for different 
purposes, but cannot be used together. While the above 


10 ARISTOPHANES 


measuring may be rhythmically delivered, it is true, by a 
trained musician, yet it seems to me not simple enough to 
be ascribed to ancient Greek comedy nor in agreement 
with the ancient accounts of the 7@0s of rhythms. And 
this I say, though not unacquainted with the rhythms of 
Hungarian and Oriental music. Frankly, I cannot con- 
ceive how Schroder’s reading or chanting of the Aris- 
tophanic Caxtica would sound. To help the beginner to 
practical delivery, I have marked the lengths of some 
troublesome vowels and syllables in the first six hundred 
lines. 

On the subject once so much debated — the probable 
structure and contents of the C/ouds as played in 423 B.C. 
—I have said all I care to say in the final note on 
Hypothesis 8’. One may safely postpone the question, 
along with the origin of language and the squaring of the 
circle, till his wits are too grey to be interested in anything 
but things without end. 

Scholars will find that the text follows closely the 
Ravennas and Venetus, inclining to prefer the latter where 
they differ. Those who have not access to the facsimile 
editions of these Mss. should be warned that their read- 
ings are not yet correctly reported; Blaydes and even 
van Leeuwen still err at times. Only one emendation 
of my own have I ventured to admit, and that a mere 
transposition of verse-ends at 332-333. 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 
List OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 5 “ : ° . : Oe 
INTRODUCTION : 
Life of Aristophanes. 5 : : . - A els 
Aristophanes the Poet . : : : : : = 5) 
Contemporary Athens . ; : : : : - =) aly: 
Aristophanes the Man . ; : : 2 - - Bes) 
in respect of Politics. : 5 : “ : 36 
Religion. : : : : 3 , 2 
The New Learning . : : . ft 45 
Freedom of the Comic Spirit ; : : : : : 2 
Conclusions . ; ; : : : : ; ; ee 
REMARKS ON RHYTHM : : : : 2 - = 156 
ARGUMENT OF THE CLOUDS . - : - : : aT Oy/S 
TEXT and NOTES : : : : : : : : 5 fe) 
APPENDIX : 
Abbreviations ; 221 
Notes on the Introduction 224 
Notes on the Text for Advanced Bhidents 260 
GREEK INDEX . : ; ; - A ; : >) 943 
ENGLISH INDEX . ; : ’ , 5 : ; ; s 349 


It 


LIST OF. ILLUSTRAPGi@S 


FIG. PAGE 
I. Frontispiece. /yztiation into the Eleusinian Mysteries. On 
the right the initiate brings a sacrificial pig and cakes to a 
priest. The latter, holding a plate of poppies in one hand, 
pours, with the other, lustral water from a vase upon the 
pig. Next scene: xafapors, or Purification of the initiate. 
He is seated on a Opovos, veiled and holding in his left hand 
a torch. Over him, from behind, a priestess holds a win- 
nowing-basket, symbolizing separation of the sinner from 
his sins. Last scene on the left: the mystes is now admitted 
to the ézomreva or actual v7scon of Demeter herself. Beside 
her stands Persephone. — From the Ludélettino della Com- 
misstone archaeologica comunale di Roma, Vol. VII (1879), 
Plate 2. See J. E. Harrison, Prolegomena to the Study of 
Greek Religion, 547 f.; L. R Farnell, Cults of the Greek 
States, 3. 238; A. Fairbanks, Greek Religion, 133. and notes 
infra on vv. 250, 254, 260, 267, 322, 436, 462, 466, 635, 729. 
2. Pegasus, with a Koppa; a coin of Corinth. From P Gardner, 
ly pes of Greek Coims, Plate 3,26: ‘See v. 250 : P85 
3. Knights in Panathenaic Procession; a bit of the Parthenon 
frieze. From A. Boetticher, Die Akropolis von Athen, 157. 


See v. 69 gI 
4. Poseidon Hippios, with trident; a coin of Potidaea. From 

P. Gardner, of. czt., Plate 3, 3. See v. $3 - : j = 1693 
5. Greek Mirror (xatomtpov) From Lecennial Publications of 

the Univ. of Chicago, First Series, Vol. VI, Plate 1. See 

Vv. 752 - . - : : : : é : a, SLOT 
6. Pyrrhic Dance. From E. Beulé, L’Acropole ad’ Athénes, Vol. 11, 

Plate 4. Seev. 988 . ; : : : ° : » =L79 

ABBREVIATIONS 


S., HA., G., and GMT. stand for the Smyth, Hadley-Allen, and 
Goodwin Grammars and Goodwin's Moods and Tenses respectively, and 
references are made to their paragraphs, not to their pages. 

12 


INTRODUCTION 


LIFE OF ARISTOPHANES 


1. Our knowledge of the life of Aristophanes is derived from a 
few short and rather discrepant Greek notices (dignified by the 
name of Vitae) of uncertain date and authority, together with 
some random statements in the scholia to his plays, a few refer- 
ences in Plato, and a few passages in certain of his own comedies, 
some of which, however, are taken by many scholars as relating, 
not to Aristophanes, but to the poet or actor in whose name those 
comedies were produced. 

2. Hence it is that all statements concerning his life must be 
qualified with a perhaps, and our highest certitude is reached when 
we write 7¢ 7s probable. The purpose of his several plays, their 
number, the complexion of his politics and religion, even his 
Athenian citizenship are, and for centuries have been, matters of 
contention. 

Thus warned, and allowing ourselves moderate faith in ancient 
veracity and normal probability, we may perhaps believe of Aris- 
tophanes as follows. 

3. Aristophanes, an Athenian of the deme Kydathenaion of the 
tribe Pandionis, was born to his father Philip about 446 B.c. 
From references in his plays to the simple joys of country-life, it 
is pleasant to imagine that his boyhood was passed outside the 
city walls ; but there is no record of such residence, and the in- 
ference is not a necessary one. It has been gathered from a pas- 
sage in Acharnians that for a time at least he lived, or held land 
by inheritance or allotment (KAypovyia), in the island of Aegina. 
But in the opinion of many Aristophanes’ words apply to the poet 

13 


14 ARISTOPHANES 


(or actor) Callistratus, in whose name the play was admitted to 
competition, rather than to himself. 

4. His first comedy, the Bangueters (Aattadys), was brought 
out in the year 427 B.c. and won the second prize. Probably 
because of his youth and inexperience he did not himself superin- 
tend its production, as was then the custom of dramatic poets, 
but intrusted it to the above-mentioned Callistratus. 

5. His second play, the Sadylonians, was also presented 
“through Callistratus”” in 426 at the festival of the City Dionysia, 
an occasion on which annually many ambassadors and visitors 
from the allied cities flocked to Athens on business or pleasure. 
In this comedy, wita a young poet’s hot hatred of injustice and 
disregard of propriety, he set forth so strongly in the presence of 
these strangers the iniquity of Athens’ imperial treatment of her 
allies (as if her Babylonian slaves), that Cleon, the demagogue of 
the day, had “the poet” impeached before the Senate for vBpus 
toward people and Senate — but whether the real poet or Callis- 
tratus the nominal poet is still matter of dispute. The outcome 
is unknown. But as democratic Athens prided herself on freedom 
of speech (zappyoia), and granted special latitude at the festival 
seasons of Dionysus, it is probable that the defendant, whichever 
he was, either obtained acquittal or got off with a light fine and a 
friendly warning. At all events, in the next year Aristophanes 
again brings out a play, the Acharnians, and through this same 
Callistratus. 

6. Tradition has it that about this time Aristophanes was 
prosecuted by Cleon on the charge of usurping citizens’ rights, 
though in fact an alien. This is rejected by some scholars, ad- 
mitted. by others as probable, and firmly held by van Leeuwen, 
who maintains further that Aristophanes was indeed shown to be 
an alien, and that for this reason he never produced a play in his 
own name after the A™zigh¢s in 424 — the occasion of the prose- 
cution. ‘The question is hardly capable of final settlement. 

7. To the end of his life, as at first, it is matter of record in 
the hypotheses of several plays that he sometimes intrusted them 


INTRODUCTION 15 


to other poets (or actors) for production. His reasons for this 
are unknown ; they may have been various. 

8. Forty-four plays in all were ascribed to him, though the- 
authorship of four of these was questioned in antiquity. His 
activity as a composer of comedies extended over the long period 
of forty years. After the production of P%uzus in 388 —the last 
one of those extant — he is said to have composed two more for his 
son Araros, wishing thus to introduce him as a poet to the Athe- 
nian people. His death may be set at about 385 B.c. 

g. He had three sons: Philip (named in accord with Greek 
custom after the grandfather), Araros, and a third whose name is 
uncertain. Of his personal appearance nothing is known save 
that he was bald. Of his ancestors, rank, education, marriage, 
property, personal habits, debts, diary, and love-letters not a syllable 
has come down to us. The ancients cared less for the carbon- 
points of genius than for its light. ‘he dross was allowed oblivion. 

For his tomb Plato wrote this epitaph : 


cf / / , A o ae aN A 
GL XapLTES TEPEVOS TL AuBety OTEP OVXL TETELTAL 
co ‘ e > / 

Cyrovou Yoxnv nvpov Ap.iotodavous. 


10. Eleven of his comedies still exist. ‘These, together with the 
first two, are here named in the order of their production : 


AataAjs (Banqueters) Beh AN cola A227) BC: 
BaBvAovie (Babylonians) .at the Dionysia 426 
"Axapvys (Acharnians) . . . . Lenaea ey. 
leans (quites, Knights) . . .Lenaea ... . 424 
NedeAat (Nubes, Clouds) . . . Dionysia 423 
Sixes (Vespae, Wasps). . . . Dionysia 422 
Exipyvy (Pax, Peace) . . . . . Dionysia 421 
"Opyides (Aves, Birds). . . . . Dionysia. . . . 414 
Mvourpary (Lysistrata) . . . .Lenaea ... . 4tl 
Weapomopidfovcas . . . =. =. +. Dionysia. . .. git 
Barpaxo: (Ranae, Frogs). . . . Lenmaea . . . . 405 
MEREALOUDOL i 6 et On). ygSoonge 


TOPE IS M4 ee ye) ad pe oa ed See, a eo 


16 ARISTOPHANES 


ARISTOPHANES THE PORES 


11. To say that Aristophanes as poet of comedy measured up 
to his city and his time is as superlative praise as can be uttered. 
For he lived in Athens and at her prime, when more human gen- 
ius seems to have been “ released’ — as we say of the explosive 
power of dynamite—than at any other period in the world’s 
history. 

12. In this judgment of Aristophanes the poet all happily 
agree. From minute students of rhythm, diction, and poetic form 
we hear of his sensitiveness, variety, and mastery; from dra- 
matic critics, of his invention and of the flexibility in his hands of 
the traditional moulds of comedy (parodos, agon, parabasis). 
Lovers of nature and poetic fancy can compare him only with 
Shelley and Shakespeare. His wit has been measured in all the 
semitones of its gamut from sheer buffoonery to lightest innuendo. 
His humour is found to be, not of one vein like that of Rabelais or 
of Mark Twain, but universal as Shakespeare’s. Pathos he had 
rare occasion to display in comedy; but whenever touched, it is 





genuine. 

13. His plays and characters alike are as clear-cut in their out- 
lines, leave as distinct an impression on the mind, as Gibraltar or 
an eclipse. Once read, they cannot possibly all fall together or 
fade out into monochrome, as arguments and characters mostly 
do in Plautine comedy. Aristophanes retains too much of the 
flesh and blood of his Athenian originals for that. They are 
Cleon, Socrates, Euripides, that we see before us—a trifle lurid 
indeed in the curious coloured atmosphere of Old Comedy, and 
fantastic as the figures of a puppet-show, yet still quite real and 
breathing. 

14. At the same time, despite their reality, we feel that Aris- 
tophanes is no realist. Behind those caricatures of the demagogue 
Cleon, the philosopher Socrates, the poet Euripides, we see peer- 
ing out the universal Demagogue, the standardized Charlatan- 
Philosopher (our modern professional ‘ Educator”) and the 


INTRODUCTION 17 


ever recurring Poet of the fm de stécle. Aristophanes is, there- 
fore, an idealist and his function high. We are led to prefer the 
good because of the disgust which his satire has inspired within 
us for the bad. ‘Tragedy’s office is high in presenting us Heroes ; 
but Comedy’s Humbugs offer useful supplementary warning to 
those who would lead a sober and wary life. 

15. We may, then, by common consent set down Aristophanes 
as one of the great poets of the world; but what are we to think 
of him as a man? Before attempting an answer it will be 
necessary to recall briefly the world and the times in which he 
lived. 

CONTEMPORARY ATHENS 


16. “The one century of Athenian greatness from the expul- 
sion of the Tyrants [the Pisistratids in 508 B.c.] to the defeat of 
Aegospotamos [ 405 B.c.| is worth millenniums of the life of Egypt 
or Assyria.”* In that century Athens essayed the experiment, 
brief but incomparably brilliant, of imperial self-government. 
Aristophanes was born at the climax of her democracy’s success, 
reached young manhood at its ticklish turning-point on the death 
of Pericles (429 b.c.), and survived by twenty years its huge and 
mournful proved failure, when Lysander levelled the walls of 
Athens to the ground and set up the rule of “the Thirty” 
(403 B.C.). 

17. But the character of the tiny Democratic Experiment organ- 
ized by Cleisthenes in Attica 508 B.c. had suffered much change 
before the birth of Aristophanes. To the men of that small dis- 
trict, less than Rhode Island or Cornwall, had fallen the chief 
glory of the victory over Persian perils. Under Athens’ leader- 
ship the chief Greek cities of the eastern Mediterranean had 
leagued themselves to drive back and keep back that same Per- 
sian host. The superiority of her fleet was such that most cities 
of this Delian Federation preferred to pay to Athens a stipulated 
sum for performing this duty rather than furnish their own quota 

*E. A. Freeman, //ist. of Federal Government in Greece”, p. 40. 
ARISTOPHANES — 2 


18 ARISTOPHANES 


to a federal fleet. These contributions (#dpor) poured into Athens’ 
coffers more than sufficed for the needs of the League. The sur- 
plus went to the adornment of the city, which the ambition of 
Pericles had determined should be in splendour of soul and body 
the capital city of all Greek peoples and the ideal of the world 
forevermore. Her own resources from the silver mines of Laurium 
and the gold mines of Mount Pangaeus were enormous. With her 
navy supreme she controlled commerce and forced the payment 
of laggard contributions from the allied cities, which in time fell 
to the status of Athenian subjects. 

18. And now the sovereign people and their “ Olympian ” 
leader Pericles became drunk with power. ‘They dreamed of 
world-wide empire. To the east lay the Euxine, Caria, Cyprus, 
Egypt; to the west, Sicily, Etruria, Sardinia, Carthage, and in the 
farthest distance, the Pillars of Hercules. Why not subdue it all 
—the great Midland Sea— and gather tribute for Athens, goddess 
of wisdom and war? Thus content gave place to craving, and 
power begot insolence. ‘Those who had been known as Liberators 
now became Tyrants. — In the midst of this change from the demo- 
cratic to the imperial spirit Aristophanes was born. 

1g. But this change of temper and behaviour in Athens wrought 
a change of feeling toward her in the League. Because of her 
oppression, arrogance, and terrible efficiency, most of her friends 
and allies became her jealous and sullen or her active enemies. 
In 431 B.c. came the crisis— the Peloponnesian war, which for 
twenty-seven years wasted the bodies and corrupted the souls of a 
whole generation of Greeks, fighting no longer for freedom and 
civilization against barbarians, but (under the lead of Athens and 
Sparta, the embodied principles of democracy and _ oligarchy) 
struggling for headship among themselves. A pitiful fall, indeed, 
from the highest plane of battle to the lowest, due to the unmeas- 
ured ambition of one man — the Napoleon of antiquity — to make 
for himself an everlasting name. 

20. But the principles of democracy and oligarchy divided not 
merely all Greece into two hostile camps ; they divided each city 


INTRODUCTION 19 


against itself. Especially within the walls of Athens were the Few 
“learning by suffering” the violence and weakness, the ignorance 
and arrogance of the Many. With “sycophants ”’ ever hounding 
them, the state ever ready to confiscate their property and judi- 
cially exile or murder them, it is no wonder that the rich and 
oligarchic would have welcomed the overthrow of the Democracy 
and at various times secretly conspired with the enemy, nor on 
the other hand that the dread of this latent treason was never 
absent from the masses. Too often had city gates been opened 
from within to the foe without. — And this was the salubrious air, 
poisoned with suspicion and sedition, that the poet Aristophanes, 
lover of frank open-heartedness, must breathe during all his life. 

21. And after the war began, there was another split inside 
loyal Democracy itself, not on the constitution, but on the war- 
policy. Athens, while easily mistress of the sea, was weak on 
land, hence for many years saw or expected to see, each spring, 
an invasion of her territory by the enemy. ‘The farmers of Attica 
were thus forced to abandon fields and homes, and live like 
“squatters”? within the city, occupying the commons, the sacred 
enclosures, stifling hovels, earthen wine-jars, crannies, or shelving 
suspended from the walls. Athens the city became a fortress. 
To add to the misery of this quarter-million of crowded humanity, 
the plague came, heaping the streets with corpses and setting loose 
all the demon passions of desperate men. 

Naturally, therefore, the people found themselves split into two 
fierce chief factions—the one for war, the other for peace, the 
war-party urging that the existence of democracy itself no less 
than of its empire was at stake, the peace-party spelling nothing 
but ruin in the continuance of the struggle, and willing to share 
with Sparta the headship of the Greek world, as Cimon had 
advised so long ago.— From the midst of this grim huddle of 
plague-stricken vehement debaters the poet Aristophanes, lover of 
the country, must look abroad over desolate fields and felled olive- 
groves, and make merry comedies, 

22. Such were the greater fissures showing themselves most 


20 ARISTOPHANES 


visibly in the solidarity of Hellas at large and Athens in particular 
regarding constitutions and policies. But there were others that 
threatened the integrity of the Athenian state and its ideals even 
more seriously. For these others split up and broke down the 
very character of the citizens themselves. 

23. The ancient city-state (odus) of Greece resembles a 
glacier. Originating in some high and isolated glen, compact and 
homogeneous, its progress for long years imperceptibly slow, the 
greatest dimension and strength of a glacier are seen just as it 
emerges in some suddenly broadening valley. But here opportu- 
nity without and strain within shatter it with rift and crevice later- 
ally and perpendicularly, till it lies in ruins on the plain, though 
alas! in these latter stages only are its grandeur and iridescent 
beauty at their acme.—And so in Athens the rifts of change 
opening in the seventh and sixth centuries had grown wider after 
the Persian wars, and now, in the time of Aristophanes, were loud- 
cracking chasms. ‘The time for the rainbow colours of its dissolu- 
tion was at hand. 

What these disintegrating changes were must be considered at 
least in part, if we are to understand the Athens of Aristophanes. 

24. First, the solidarity of the old Attic stock was gone. — Liter- 
ally, the blood of the folk itself was gradually changing. While 
thousands of citizens were slain in foreign wars, thousands of 
foreigners, on the other hand, were coming to reside in Athens 
and the Piraeus, attracted thither by opportunities of business and 
pleasure alike, as well as by the exceptional ease of obtaining, if 
not citizenship, at least all other privileges. 

There had been, further, a large mixture of foreign blood by 
concubinage with foreign women and slaves. Add to this a large 
slave population of exceptional intelligence and treated with ex- 
ceptional leniency and privilege. This high proportion of foreign 
population to native would have inevitably altered the tone and 
temper of society, even had the blood remained pure and citizen- 
ship been strictly guarded, which was not the case. 

25. Also the spirit of the people was transformed’ by their 


INTRODUCTION ae 


acquisition of empire, as has been already noted. Restlessness 
marked all their activities, and during the Peloponnesian war 
cruelty replaced their habitual mildness. 

26. Changed also for the worse was the very ideal and goal of 
their democracy. Pericles, its tyrant, had found it composed of 
self-respecting, self-ruling freemen ; he left it a body of self-seek- 
ing pensioners. For in his ambition to be the chief man of the 
_ state, he forgot his noble birth and its obligations ; he forgot the 
higher possibilities of his natural eloquence and the lofty philoso- 
phy he learned from Anaxagoras — or rather he made use of these 
advantages to obtain his end. Falling in with the natural trend 
of every democracy, “he gave loose rein to the people and shaped 
his policy to their pleasure” (Plutarch). With Ephialtes he forced 
the ancient court of the Areopagus to yield its chief functions to 
jury-courts. With the pleasing doctrine that a patriot’s services 
to his country should be remunerated, he instituted the payment 
of jurymen. With eloquence equally effective he held that the 
people’s money must be returned to them — hence free theatre- 
tickets, festivals, and feasts, hence public baths, public physicians, 
public buildings — though it happened that “the people’s money ” 
was in good part the tribute paid in by the subject cities fora 
definite and quite different purpose. 

27. It is true that on winning undisputed headship after the 
ostracism of Thucydides the son of Milesias, Pericles himself suf- 
fered a change, and would have restrained the populace from ex- 
cesses had he been able. But it was too late. ‘The old idea of 
democracy and of the very function of government in general was 
lost. After Pericles’ death it was a question whether the leaders 
led the mob or the mob its leaders. 

28. From intercourse with foreign lands innovation was creep- 
ing also into the language of the Athenians, as into their mode of 
life and dress. ‘Their fashion in these things became, we are told, 
a composite, gathered impartially from Greeks and barbarians alike. 
Dialect was mixed with dialect, and much “broken” Athenian 
must have been heard from the lips, not alone of foreign metics 


22 ARISTOPHANES 


and slaves, but of citizens returned from wars and residence 
abroad. 

29. In dress, the long linen chiton of Ionia, worn not long 
since by dignified Athenian gentlemen, had given place at last to 
the shorter, business-like chiton of the Dorians ; and democracy 
demanded that all should dress alike — metic, master, and slave. 
So, too, the hair was cut short, and proud topknots fastened with 
golden “ grasshoppers”? must come down. 

30. At the same time, however, the importation of foreign nov- 
elties and luxuries had set in—cloaks and slippers from Persia, 
salves, fruits, peacocks, ivory, and rascally slaves. And boys went 
to school ‘‘ bundled up in cloaks,” no longer facing the weather 
yvpvot, as in the days of Marathon. Simplicity was yielding to dis- 
play, hardy endurance to effeminacy. Life’s ideal in Athens was 
perpetual holiday —until the war came. 

31. Perhaps it was also from evil communications that the 
manners of Athens became corrupted ; at least, the older standards 
were passing away. Orators like Cleon could forget dignity of 
bearing and tuck up himation to gesticulate and bawl, yet with no 
loss of prestige in the eyes of Democracy. Outlanders might not 
know how to don the cloak, yet Democracy “did not care.” 
Children could snatch at table, “ talk back”’ to their parents, call 
their father ‘‘ Methuselah,” and forget to yield their seats to their 
elders ; yet this was all part of the imperial programme. 

32. In Music too a notable change is going on. It can now 
boast its own hall, the Odeum (‘Qude%ov), built by Pericles. It 
breaks away from its bondage to the words of the ode, and develops 
a florid type both instrumental and vocal, which is beyond the un- 
practised éAevGepos and idwrys, and requires the professional musi- 
cian or even the virtuoso. Phrynis has “ introduced a certain spe- 
cial twist’ ((dvov arpoBirov euBadwv twa), and within a quarter- 
century his pupil Timotheus — after the invention of sinuous vocal 
runs that recall the minute activities of busy ants — will boast of 
leaving Phrynis behind, playing a lyre of eleven strings as against 
the ten of his predecessors. 


INTRODUCTION 23 


33- Thus the whole concern of the art is to tickle the ear and 
nothing more. It has lost its hold upon social life. To sing 
merry songs at a banquet is thought antiquated. If young men 
sing at all, it is not the old songs of Stesichorus, Alcman, or Si- 
monides, but some scandalous thing from Euripides, or a loose ser- 
enade or love song by the popular Gnesippus. Music and morals 
are divorced, to the infinite loss of each. 

34. As for Poetry —the Epic has long since ceased to be a 
living form of expression; the various types of Lyric (hymn, 
threnody, paean, dithyramb) being all fallen together have lost 
character and gone up in floating windy bombast ; the Drama, in 
the hands of Euripides, “bard of legal lingo,” has sunk to the 
prose level of daily life in thought and action as well as diction. 

35- The light spongy vacuity of the lyrics of Aristophanes’ 
time, it was formerly thought, had been much exaggerated in his 
parodies of them. But in the year rgo2 there was discovered in 
Egypt a fragment of a zome, the Persae, composed by Timotheus, 
the famous contemporary of Aristophanes, which makes it probable 
that the comedian’s “parodies”’ are actual quotations, and his 
“exaggeration” rather an understatement of the incredible insi- 
pidity to which lyric poetry had come. 

36. Tragedy, having the heroic taken out of it, and being 
“humanized ” with modern men who argue in Athenian and dress 
in rags, must be also made sprightly in movement. Hence the 
dialogue of Euripides’ plays is no longer timed to the slow iambic 
trimeter of Aeschylus, with normally twelve syllables to the verse, 
but is hastened to fifteen or eighteen syllables. 

37. Nor does the interest centre longer in the ancient oft-told 
myths now disbelieved, but in the complications of the plot, in the 
psychology of Love, in overcharged scenes of pathos. In fact, 
tragedy, while retaining its outward form, has within been utterly 
transformed, if not de-formed. Whereas it had once excluded 
what of life was not fit for its ideal aim, “ the bettering of men,” 
it now almits the ugly, base, and little along with the rest, as 
all alike belonging to the world of things as they are. It has thus 


24 ARISTOPHANES 


ceased to be religious and has become secular. For the rising 
generation Aeschylus, the ‘noisy incoherent mouther of big 
phrases,” has been dethroned, and Euripides is king. 

38. In brief, poetry had had its day. Song had descended 
from her chariot to walk as prose (we€y). (Poetry is an expression 
of feeling poured out at such temperature as to take rhythmic 
form and exercise the selective power of a crystal or other organ- 
ism upon the material presented to it for self-creation. But 
reason, science, intellectualism, knows no such spontaneous 
process. It is analytic, not creative. It lowers temperature below 
poetic heat. If art exists at all after reason ascends the throne, it 
is “‘ Art for art’s sake,” not for the Heart’s sake.) 

39. Also the old Education cracks asunder. Not long ago its 
whole content had been so simple: for the head — reading, writ- 
ing, and counting ; for the heart— music and poetry; for the 
body — gymnastic and athletic games ; and all these for all alike. 
But now the contestants in athletic games are professional and 
brutalized gymnasts trained by specialized exercises and on special 
diet. The gymnasia are left empty or have become lounging 
places for gossip. The sport of rich young fashionables, such as 
Alcibiades, is horse-racing. As for head and heart, the older train- 
ing is now merely preparatory to the higher “ college education ” 
imparted by the Sophists, professors of learning, who for high fees 
teach rhetoric, grammar, history, civics, a modicum of science, 
and general excellence (dpery). 

40. This training will fit young men for public life, forensic 
leadership, imperial statesmanship. They are taught to question, 
reason, debate, subtilize (AerroAoyetv), and make much of nuance ; 
they are taught invention of argument (evpeous) ; they must have 
wit to ferret out motives, to argue from probabilities, to strike off 
maxims in alliteration, antithesis, parechesis, to compose moving 
appeals for pity, perorations, proems, and the rest. They hear how 
it is all done in the law courts, the assembly, the market-place, 
even in the tragedies of Euripides, who is master of the art and 
idol of the youthful generation. In a word, there is a brilliant 


INTRODUCTION 25 


first nascence of the intellect, which, repeated in later times in 
Italy, we call the Re-naissance. 

41. Imperial Intellectualism divorced from republican morality 
and simplicity — that is the mark of the age. The exercise of the 
reason becomes the highest function of man. ‘The watchwords 
are Aoyiapos, oKeYus, civeots (calculation, speculation, comprehen- 
sion). ‘The new ambition is to be esteemed clever (dewvos, codos, 
defids), and witty or elegant (xoyyos). The new activity is to 
challenge all statements with a pert ri Aéyes (what’s that?). 
Pericles will spend a whole day debating with Protagoras the cause 
of the death of Epitimus in an athletic contest —was it the javelin 
accidentally hurled, or the thrower of the javelin, or the stewards of 
the game whose carelessness had made the accident possible ? 
The young Alcibiades will argue with his guardian Pericles on the 
definition of Law, and will prove to him that law is but the com- 
pulsion of the stronger put upon the weaker, whether named 
democracy or tyranny. 

42. But all this was for the fewer rich, not for the many poor 
and stupid. Hence came now the great cleft between educated 
and ignorant, which, whenever appearing, isolates near neighbours 
and somewhat de-humanizes society — suspicion (mingled with 
envy and a slight fear) on the one hand, contempt on the other. 

43- Morals, also, must pass through this fiery furnace of inquis- 
itorial dialectic to come out de-natured, ¢.¢. de-moralized, or, at 
least, changed. Morals (ra 76xa) are the traditional habits or 
mores of a people which are practised unthinkingly by all, taken 
unchallenged, as a matter of course, like air and food. Only when 
confronted with differing habits of other people or with altered 
conditions at home are they suddenly called upon to give the 
countersign. 

44. Athens in Aristophanes’ day was demanding the counter- 
sign, the raison a’étre, of every mortal_and_ immortal person and 
thing alike. Nothing was taken for granted. Agreement or dis- 
“agreement with tradition was no longer the standard of right and 
wrong. The individual must judge for himself, must follow his 


26 ARISTOPHANES 


own reason. As in sense-perception, so in morals: “Man the 
measure ofall things”; ‘as things appear to me, so they ave for 
me — as to you, so for you.”’ Euripides’ metrical version of this, 
applied to morals, was received in the theatre, we hear, with 
acclamation : 


Ti 0 aiaxpov, iv pay Totat xpwpevors SoKy ; 
“What’s filth, unless who does it thinks it so?” 
( BROWNING. ) 


45. No, men must live, it was argued, according to Nature 
(pice), not Convention (ever). Self-interest was to be the basis 
of the new morality. The aged Cephalus down at Piraeus might 
have lived by the simple rule, “ Pay your debts to gods and men 
and tell no lies’? —a rule perhaps sufficient for his day. But life 
was more complex now. ‘The existence of the gods was not so 
sure ; and then there were lies and lies — of different colours. As 
for Law —who made it? But no matter, whether by the strong 
Few for the weak Many or the other way, its makers were all now 
dead, and it was made for an ancient world, unlike the present. 
Times had changed ; the Athenians must change with them, 

46. And so they did, here too following the lead of their 
“Olympian.” For example, in the matter of divorce: Pericles, 
having taken to wife a divorced woman and “ not finding his mar- 
ried life pleasant,” as Plutarch tells us, put her away and took up 
with an emancipated woman of the time, Aspasia, famous courte- 
san of Miletus. Also in the wealthy Callias-Hipponicus family 
the morality of the Enlightenment, based on Reason and Nature, 
was found a convenient thing for either divorce or bigamy, as it 
“seemed good” to the individual. Nor was Emancipated Woman 
long in appearing on the stage. Euripides presented her about 
435 B.c. in the person of Phaedra; but the public was not edu- 
cated to quite such public shamelessness in the sacred precinct of 
Dionysus, and the piece had to be revised. 

47. In embezzlement on the national scale Pericles was again 
leader. When Thucydides, son of Milesias, protested against 


INTRODUCTION 


tN 
~!I 


the use of league-funds for Athens’ private purposes, it was Peri- 
cles who argued that if Athens furnished the stipulated protection 
to the cities of the League with such economy that there was an 
annual surplus, then that surplus was hers to spend as she would, 
whether in the erection of temples and propylaea, or in providing 
shows and pensions and salaried offices for her citizens. Her 
citizens agreed with the cogent Pericles ; Thucydides was ostra- 
cized for criticizing imperial policy; and embezzlement, if not 
committed as often as charged, became at least a plausible charge 
from that time on. 

48. Bribery is own sister to embezzlement. And once more 
Pericles is credited with a statesmanlike specimen of it in secretly 
“ persuading” the invading Spartan king, Pleistoanax, to go else- 
where, rendering account later to the city with the famous phrase, 
“spent for necessary purposes.” Certain it is that no charge is 
commoner against public officers than bribe-receiving (dwpo-6 Kia). 
In 409 B.c. the bribery of a jury was achieved, when Anytus, later 
the chief accuser of Socrates, procured thereby an acquittal for 
himself —the first instance of the kind, if we may trust Aristotle. 

49. In one other highest matter — her Religion — Athens had 
to suffer change. Her far-wandering sons had learned strange 
cults abroad, and metic foreigners and slaves had brought with 
them their several outlandish divinities. ‘‘ After the Persian inva- 
sion came an invasion of foreign gods ’”’— Hyes, Sabazius, Kotytto, 
Bendis, Adonis, ef a/. from Thrace, Phrygia, Cyprus, and else- 
where. At first these unsavoury newcomers were worshipped in 
private circles (O@ac0). Their initiatory and other rites, accom- 
panied by drum, flute, tambourine, and other apparatus, were, so 
far as is l.nown, orgiastic and lascivious, and always remained alien 
to the Greek spirit of moderation and order, Yet despite their 
character and the ridicule of the comic poets, they obtained some 
degree of public recognition and a considerable popularity among 
Athenians of the lower class and rich d@/auchés, such as Alcibiades. 

50. But two dangers threatened the Olympian gods more grave 
than barbarian inroad: decay was laying hold upon them from 


28 ARISTOPHANES 


within, and philosophy was dissolving the very foundations upon 
which they stood. 

51. Decay indeed is incidental to all divine ideals formed by 
men. A “twilight of the gods” is ever taking place, that other 
suns may rise. As Cronus by the old myth had yielded to Zeus, so 
in Athens at least Zeus had long since yielded precedence to 
Athena and to the universally popular god of Thrace, Dionysus. 
The festival days of Zeus in the Attic calendar had become in 
Aristophanes’ time few and unimportant. His Diasia, Pandia, and 
Diipolia were antiquated and ridiculous as compared with the bril- 
liant and almost secular Panathenaea and especially the dramatic 
festivals of Dionysus, whose blessings indeed could Le celebrated 
at any season in private circles. 

52. Yet already the religion of Dionysus, being emotional and 
one of ecstasy, of abnormal frenzy, had gone the way that all such 
religions take— toward mysticism among choicer spirits, toward 
licentious superstition among the grosser. The particular form of 
the Dionysiac cult that ran to these excesses professed to be a 
revelation and claimed as its founder the mythical priestly 
musician of Thrace, Orpheus, who had descended to Hades to 
bring back his wife. (Who could better reveal the mystery of 
“the silent land’ ?) Orphism made its appeal as an evangel to 
the individual, not to the tribe or city; each must save himself. 
(What could be more timely in the days of democracy?) It at- 
tempted a higher re-interpretation of the rude rites freshly imparted 
or handed down (with Greek modification) from Thracian barbarity, 
7.e. they were to be understood symbolically — a well-meaning 
procedure, but full of insidious peril for old ritual. For example, 
it seems to have groped after an ideal of moral purity, symbolized 
by the ceremonial purification of an immersion in mud with sub- 
sequent off-scraping. In its épodayia (the eating of the raw flesh 
of the victim) it saw a service commemorative of the fate that 
befell their god Zagreus-Dionysus at the hands of the Titans and a 
symbolic means of becoming one with divinity. In its physical 
abstention from flesh food (originally some taboo of savagery) and 


INTRODUCTION 29 


from other things, as eggs, beans, and woollen shrouds, it probably 
imagined a spiritual abstinence, an ascetic means for gradual sepa- 
ration of the soul from this prison or tomb of the body. 

53- But while symbolism and mysticism for choicer and under- 
standing spirits is a religious aid, it but thickens the darkness for 
beclouded souls. A misunderstood metaphor will reduce any 
matter to chaos. Nor, for beclouded souls, was symbolism the 
only or the most harmful part of Orphism. It aspired in un-Greek 
fashion to dogmatize and furnish a body of doctrine, a creed. Its 
cosmogony began with the creation of the world from Night, 
whence an Egg, whence Eros, whence in due time all other gods 
and things. Its eschatology pictured a hereafter, wherein all who 
in this life had been initiated by mud bath and other hocus-pocus 
into its mysteries should enjoy an everlasting banquet, while those 
who had refused such prophylactic means of grace were to lie in 
the darkness of Hades in everlasting mire. But redemption 
therefrom could be secured for the dead, if their living relatives 
underwent vicarious purifications. A further pleasant doctrine was 
that by certain magic formulas (xatadecpor) one could enjoy ven- 
geance on his enemies without risk to himself. 

54. All these doctrines, initiations, blessed hereafters, redemp- 
tions, formulas, and also fortune-telling, could be had for small 
fees from any of the mendicant priests, who travelled about with 
their Orphic books from hovel to hall, terrorizing or wheedling the 
credulous with threats or hopes concerning the unknown. Thus 
for the ignorant had the religion of the Olympians suffered inner 
decay and was becoming darkened with quaking chthonian super- 
stition. 

55. And now as to the foe without. In Ionia, a century and a 
half before, there had arisen that universal solvent of religious feel- 
ing (as also ultimately of religious. rite), the free interrogatory 
“spirit of knowing, #.c. Philosophy. Among the earlier and wiser 
few, even down to the times of Herodotus and Sophocles, that 
spirit could remain, and did remain, with perhaps few exceptions, 
reverent towar] traditional belief. For the theories of the first 


30 ARISTOPHANES 


philosophers on the material of the universe, as water or air, still 
left room for the operation of the gods. The problem of exist- 
ence, it is true, confronted them as grimly and as sphinx-like as it 
did the younger generation. But their rationalism was sober ; 
they did not care for consistency’s sake to push it to irrational 
lengths. They had faith that all was well beyond the horizon even 
though unseen. Hence Sophocles and Herodotus, reverent in 
their reasonings, met the sorrows of life and its final day, not with 
the proud scorn of later Stoicism nor with the shrill and rebellious 
outcry of Euripides against Fate, but with the quiet bearing and 
bravery of Leonidas and his gentlemen-heroes at Thermopylae, 
with the unshaken faith of their childhood in divine providence. 

56. But for men born after the Persian wars, when both democ- 
racy and philosophy were widening and meeting, this reverent 
attitude toward the gods was becoming more difficult. The 
theory of a democratic Nature (watura, nascor = pio, piw) by 
which all things merely happened or “grew” of themselves, like 
Topsy, was laying claim to ever wider fields of phenomena hitherto 
directly controlled by the regal gods. — For example, lightning, 
once the dread instrument of Zeus for punishing impious boasters 
such as Capaneus and Ajax Oileus, was now more rationally held 
to be due to a merely “ natural cause’? (whatever that phrase may 
mean), viz. the bursting of a cloud by the enclosed hot air. Again, 
physicians of Cos were now offering treatment of disease based on 
their observation of facts, yet only timidly and as ancillary to that 
of the god Asclepios, who was not so easily to be thrust aside. 
And Hippocrates, the Father of Medicine, born about 460 B.c., 
thought that by study of the rising and setting of the stars a physi- 
cian might know beforehand whether any season would be healthy 
or sickly, and hence strongly recommends the new science of 
petewpodoyia. Yet what Athenian did not see that this was invad- 
ing the high domain of Zeus, was searching out his mind and 
dissolving him to nothing? Indeed so far as religion was concerned, 
he was reduced to nothing, not by implication but directly, when 
Diogenes of Apollonia proclaimed “ the father of gods and men” 


INTRODUCTION 31 


to be but air or aether.— And these are but a few of the many 
scientific hypotheses on Zeus, the world, and its details, put for- 
ward during this springtime of the human intellect. 

57. Nor were such ideas longer esoteric. Democracy recog- 
nizes no privilege. Not only had Pericles found the philosophy 
of Anaxagoras a valuable political asset, thereby being aided to 
obtain and retain for forty years his leadership of the democracy ; 
but any one who wished could buy Anaxagoras’ book in the market 
cheap— “for a drachma at the most’? — and could read therein 
that “HAwos, to whom old-fashioned folk still said their prayers, was 
a fiery stone and not a god. And in the theatre all could hear in 
the tragedies of Euripides, the “scenic philosopher” and close 
friend of Socrates, an almost wearying repetition of the Diogenes- 
doctrine — the identity of aether and Zeus. And on payment of 
the 100-mina fee one might attend the lectures of the great public 
teacher Protagoras, who on the subject of religion would purse 
his lips to say: “As for the gods I cannot say whether they exist 
or not. The question is obscure, man’s life is short.” And Gor- 
gias, the greatest rhetorician of the day, went to the extreme of 
agnostic dogmatism in denying existence to anything ; “ or grant- 
ing existence, we cannot know it; or granting knowledge, we 
cannot convey it.” Critias indeed, one of the infamous “ Thirty,” 
professed to explain how belief in the gods had arisen: they had 
been invented by some clever man to frighten bad people with, 
scarecrow-fashion. And so now in full chorus against the further 
sway of these bugbear-deities was heard the voice of Diagoras 
the atheist, the voice of Euripides from the masks of his players, 
the voice of the sophists from their “ university ’’ lecture-rooms, the 
voice of the philosophers shielded by the patronage of Pericles. 

58. Thus we see that already the conflict between Religion, 
Superstition, and pseudo-Science was begun. Orphism would 
sublimate old rites and gods, Philosophy would eliminate them 
altogether. 

59. What, then, was the Athenian of average intelligence to 
believe concerning these gods with their temples, altars, priests, 


32 ARISTOPHANES 


festivals, soothsayers, and oracles? Was it all delusion and fraud; 
as Diagoras said? Could their divinities be so immoral as 
Xenophanes had bitterly sung? Was their ritual absurd enough 
even for parody, as Alcibiades was reputed to think? Did thunder, 
lightning, drought, and all sudden events come about by “ natural 
causes’’ and not by fiat of Zeus, as the new philosophy taught ? 
Should one therefore give it all up?—Or, on the other hand, 
should he join the Orphics in celebrating more ritual and not 
less, if he was to be saved from everlasting mire ? — Or, perhaps, 
the noble and religious-minded Sophocles was nearer the truth in 
vaguely descrying and humbly submitting to one Great Spirit 
rather than to the many gods of elder times. —Or, amid such 
doubts, would it be better after all to stick to their ancient Bov- 
gdovea and Acaows, even though one did not just know the meaning 
of the foolish rites therein performed? ‘There was Herodotus, 
still a believer in soothsaying — though it must be admitted that 
he was now an old man and hardly abreast of the times. But 
then there was Nicias, so devout as to keep a soothsayer in his 
house — only Nicias was certainly a faint-heart, if not a downright 
coward. At all events, Pericles was modern enough, being patron 
and pupil of the New Learning; and had not he intrusted an 
important part in the founding of Thurii to Lampon the exegete 
of oracles? Still, Pericles was ... a statesman. Whom could 
one trust ?/ 

‘60. Among all his ties with the past, whether his personal 
childhood-past or his ancestral, Religion is the tie that man 
breaks last. Free of speech as Athens was, hospitable as she 
was to foreign cults, rationalized as she had become in dress, diet, 
warfare, art, government, and morals, yet she could not see her 
gods melt into air without protest. Those ancient ideals of Hel- 
las, though entering twilight, were still too bright on the gleaming 
ridge of Olympus to be allowed to fade into utter nothingness. 

61. Hence it was that when Diopeithes the diviner proposed a 
law about 432 B.c. by which summary action could be taken 
against “ those who denied the gods or taught theories concerning 


INTRODUCTION 33 


the heavenly bodies,” the Athenian people passed it, and within 
the space of one generation, on the charge of impiety in one form 
or another, prosecuted and variously disposed of Phidias, Aspasia, 
Anaxagoras, Protagoras, Diagoras, and Socrates. And Alcibiades 
was recalled from the greatest expedition ever sent out by imperial 
Athens— and to its ruin, be it noted in passing — merely on the 
suspicion that he had been guilty of profaning the Eleusinian 
Mysteries. 

62. And yet in time Alcibiades was forgiven ; and ina lot-drawn 
jury it was only a small majority that condemned Socrates to 
death. — Evidently in religion, as in all other matters, Athens was 
divided and splintered into fragments. Individualism had arrived. 
Already it had given birth to its “lion,” Alcibiades, the noble cul- 
tured Egoist, the powerful, brilliant, de-moralized traitor — and 
Athens knew not what to do with him. The battle of Lucifer, the 
Uebermensch, versvs the State, had begun. Sauve gui peut. 


ARISTOPHANES THE MAN 


63. And now, to return to our earlier question, what of the 
man Aristophanes in this rushing torrent of change? Does he go 
with it, or withstand it? ‘The chief of all questions concerning 
any man is just that—his attitude toward the outer world, his 
reaction upon it. ‘Therein we hope to find his inner self. 

64. But Aristophanes’ attitude is peculiarly difficult to ascer- 
tain. He seems the frankest of mortals, yet in truth for us he is 
concealed behind many masks—that of Oblivion, of the Dio- 
nysiac festival, of Old Comedy, of the characters in his own come- 
dies, that which he wore (as every one does) to screen the various 
selves within him from each other, and that finally of pre-Christian 
paganism. Let us briefly note these masks. 

65. Oblivion has swept away three fourths of Aristophanes and 
all the forty-one other poets of Old Comedy, save a handful of 
quotations and the titles of 275 of their plays—a fraction only 
of the whole number produced. From lack of material, there- 

ARISTOPHANES — 3 


34 ARISTOPHANES 


fore, it is impossible to form a competent judgment of the poet 
by comparison with others of his guild. 

66. During the Dionysiac festival, as in the Roman Saturnalia 
or on our own April Fool’s day, he who took any word or deed 
seriously did so at his own risk. Drunkenness was the disorder 
of the day, even Plato allowing it in honour of the “‘ god who gave 
wine.” The comedians suspended for the moment the law of 
gravity, and all the world stood topsy-turvy. How then are we 
to get at the man Aristophanes for all the other days of the year, 
when all we have left of him are the frolic poet-words of carnival 
days? Appeal “from Philip drunk to Philip sober” is reason- 
able ; but Philip sober in this case is not on record. Hence we 
can only hope that on these days of special licence, when any one 
could insult anybody and pay off old scores with impunity, 
some true words were spoken in jest, and that Philip was not so 
daft as he feigned. 

67. Of the other comic poets fragments enough remain, scanty 
as they are, to show that they all ridiculed much the same things 
and people in much the same dramatic forms, costumes, metres, 
characters, and from quite the same angle of comic and dis- 
torting fancy. This means that the ample mask of Old Comedy 
had a set grimace, a professionalized squint, to which those jovial 
forty-two must have accommodated themselves, and behind which 
they were safely merged. How then we are to fix just Aristoph- 
anes’ personal angle of observation through those wry eyes of 
the Comic Muse, is a question in mental triangulation not easy of 
solution. 

68. He enjoys further the concealment of every dramatist who 
speaks by ventriloquism through all his puppets and leaves his 
audience to divine through which puppet it is that he speaks for 
himself. — Probably, too, as a satirist of superlative wit, he re- 
joiced in a greater number of distinct selves than any of the 
versatile Athenians then living, and would have been puzzled him- 
self to introduce us to the true Aristophanes. 

69. But in one regard —the obscenity of his plays—he with 


INTRODUCTION 35 


all the world of his time is so effectually removed from us by the 
barrier of lustful paganism, that it is doubtful if any modern who is 
not decadent can fully penetrate to the old feeling, and judge 
without prejudice. 

7o. If then this man is hidden behind a shield almost éxta- 
Boeov, let us not hope to draw him forth at once, but advance 
cautiously, noting by the way what would seem to be the over- 
hasty conclusions of some who have preceded us. 

71. The prime question is the poet’s sincerity ; are his words 
at any time the sincere expression of his own views? 

72. The historian Grote, staunch defender of democracy, who 
entertained the mistaken notion that Aristophanes was hostile to 
it, saw in the poet a mere professional jester presenting himself 
“to provoke the laugh, mirthful or spiteful, of the festival crowd 
—assembled for the gratification of these emotions, and not with 
any expectation of serious or reasonable impressions.” Others 
again inform us with a knowing look that Aristophanes “was a 
dramatist competing for a prize.” 

73- Certainly if we degrade the poet to such levels of motive 
as these, we may drop the search for his true self at once ; for the 
study of a clown’s true self is hardly worth while. But we cannot 
so degrade him without ignoring history. His facts and judg- 
ments are too abundantly confirmed, barring comic exaggeration, 
by Thucydides, Xenophon, pseudo- Xenophon, Lysias, Plato, Aris- 
totle, and others. Unless, therefore, we are ready to throw all 
these out of court as partisans or jesters, we must admit that there 
is some gravity even in the gayest farces of our poet. 

74. Another attack is made upon his political sincerity by 
Couat and Holm. He and his comic brethren, they say, were all 
in the pay of the oligarchs, and took their ‘t word of command” 
to satirize democracy. — Of all baseless views of Old Comedy, this 
is perhaps the one most obviously so. Old Comedy did indeed 
assail the demagogues of democracy from Pericles to Cleophon, 
together with their policy of imperialism, war, and self-aggrandize- 
ment. It attacked also the faults to which democracy and de- 


36 ARISTOPHANES 


mocracy’s institutions were prone, ¢.g. its procrastination, its 
fickleness, its litigiousness, the proneness of the ecclesia to follow 
the latest and loudest demagogue, to pass ill-considered decrees 
(Wndiopara), to elect to office mere youngsters, to elect as generals 
men of no military fitness, and the proneness of the courts to give 
ear to the ‘sycophants’? and decide by passion. Once, also, 
Aristophanes exclaims at the decadence of polite manners due to 
democracy. But satire of the imperialistic ambition to govern 
others is not an assault upon democracy’s ideal of governing itself. 
Advocacy of peace by relinquishing an unjustifiable position is 
not tantamount to the overthrow of the government. Nor is 
criticism of democracy’s faults and democracy’s demagogues dis- 
loyalty to its principles. A discriminating reader of Aristophanes 
will therefore agree with Whibley that ‘‘ there is no trace of anti- 
democratic feeling in his works.’ —It should be further noted 
that the comic poets are impartial in their satire; if they fleer at 
democracy incidentally, they flout the rich aristocrats and oli- 
garchs as well, both individually and collectively. The idea, 
therefore, that these latter gentlemen salaried two score merry 
jesters for the purpose of ridiculing the democrats only to be 
ridiculed themselves, shows pleasant wit but is hardly a probability. 

75. Admitting, then, with most scholars, that some of the views 
and arguments found in Aristophanes’ comedies may have been 
sincerely held by the poet himself, let us next try to discover what’ 
these are ; and first regarding Government. 


POLITICS 


76. As is well known, his plays are full of praise for the good 
old days of the poised democracy that had won victory at Mara- 
thon, and full of blame and ridicule for the. headlong democracy 
that succeeded. Is this Aristophanes’ own attitude, and shall we 
then regard him as an old-fashioned conservative democrat? We 
cannot unhesitatingly affirm it; for, since all poets of Old Comedy 
seem to have taken the same position, it is possible that the true 


INTRODUCTION 37 


Aristophanes may be hidden behind the profession’s mask. It 
would not do to offend a conservative democratic audience with 
either oligarchic or radical democratic doctrine. 

77- But were the Athenians indeed conservatively democratic 
in the theatre, seeing that in the ecclesia they were radical? 
Croiset has made it fairly probable that they were so. — For the 
country-folk, always conservative, were sure to attend the festivals, 
even though neglecting their civic duties in the ecclesia. The 
townspeople and the rabble of Piraeus might, in the absence of 
the farmers, carry radical measures by heavy majorities on the 
Pnyx ; but in festival time only conservative doctrine could win 
applause. — While it is true, therefore, that Aristophanes, as a 
poet “ competing for a prize,” may have written to please a con- 
servative audience, though himself a radical; yet it can hardly 
seem probable, when we reflect on the one hand that through his 
whole life his plays were always for peace and against war, always 
for mild treatment of the allies and against imperialism, always 
for reconciliation between Athenian factions as well as Greek 
states, and against acceptance of Persian gold or Persian alliance, 
and on the other hand that the country-folk were for many years 
of necessity present in the ecclesia (being shut up in Athens), that 
consequently the decrees of the ecclesia were not always those of 
a minority but the expressed will of an absolute majority, that fur- 
ther the policy of that majority was, on the whole, for war and not 
for peace, for imperialistic treatment of the allied cities and not 
for mild treatment, for Persian gold whenever it could be had and 
not for Panhellenism. His plays, therefore, must have often con- 
fronted a hostile audience —a deduction strongly confirmed when 
we observe with what caution, with what preparatory or accompa- 
nying jests, the poet delivers himself of some sentiment or argu- 
ment apt to be displeasing to his hearers. — If, then, we find the 
poet taking the risk of losing both laugh and prize, we are justified 
in believing that he does so because he is expressing his personal 
conviction and holds that to be more important than the winning 
of applause. 


AOA O4 


38 ARISTOPHANES 


78. But it is often urged that Aristophanes could not have been 
a democrat at heart, because his whole tone is aristocratic, because 
he never tires of jeering the low fellows, the base-born, the market- 
loafers, the ignorant, the ill-mannered. ‘This fact, however, — and 
fact it is, — only shows that the poet’s ideal of democracy was of 
those other Marathonian days, which did not confuse civil with 
social equality, when sailor-lads knew and obeyed their betters, 
when different social levels respected each other and themselves, 
when to prove himself a democrat a man needed not to forget 
that he was a gentleman. On the other hand, too, our poet is 
as ready to jeer your elegant popinjay as your low fellow; so 
that he exhibits no partisanship in this respect, excess both ways 
being equally droll. 

79. But again it is urged that Aristophanes was no democrat, 
else would he have shown more bitterness than he does in the 
Frogs toward the oligarchic conspiracy of 411 B.c., and never 
would he have hinted as he does in the same play (405 B.c.) at the 
advisability of recalling Alcibiades the potential tyrant. As to his 
lack of bitterness against the oligarchs we should observe that 
from Aristophanes, the ceaseless pleader for reconciliation, an 
attack on the oligarchic party, and especially at that time, would 
have been as inept as one upon democracy itself. He has 
his fling at the mis-leaders of both parties alike — Phrynichus, 
Pisander, and Theramenes, no less than Cleon, Hyperbolus, and 
others — in proportion to their known activities; but nowhere 
does he betray party hostility or party adherency. His sole plea is 
for amnesty, harmony, and the election of the best men to leader- 
ship. The famous parabasis of the /vogs, vv. 686-737, because 
of which the play had to be repeated, rises as high above party 
passion and mere jesting as Lincoln’s speech at Gettysburg. If 
Aristophanes was insincere and partisan, so was Lincoln. 

80. And if in 405 B.c. he suggests the recall of Alcibiades, he is 
not thereby proved recreant to democracy. The crisis had at 
last come. Democracy, having just then insanely put to death its 
generals, was headless and helpless. The choice lay between an 


INTRODUCTION 34) 


almost certain Spartan hegemony or a merely possible Athenian 
tyranny under Alcibiades, which latter could be shaken off later 
as other tyrannies had been. Aristophanes intimates his prefer- 
ence for the lesser evil. His hint was not taken; and shortly 
Athens enjoyed the rule, not of one tyrant, but of the ‘ Thirty,” 
under Spartan patronage. So far then from detecting disloyalty 
to democracy in this “‘jester’s”” advice, we should see rather a 
token not only of his fidelity but of his rare good sense. 

81. If now we agree to call the poet a conservative democrat, 
shall we go further and see in him a futile reactionary, a “ retro- 
grade spirit,” as Grote finds all poets of the Old Comedy to be? 
Rather, if we reflect that he stood steadfastly for Panhellenism —a 
federation of all Greek cities based on mutual amity — as against 
the imperial despotism of one city over all others, and that the 
only war he thought legitimate was that against Persia ; if we recall 
also that this same doctrine was the theme of later appeals by 
Gorgias and Lysias at Olympia and by Isocrates in his Panegyricus 
and Prilippus, and that later still it was the basis of the involuntary 
union of unfree Greece under Alexander, we shall be inclined to 
regard the poet not so much a retrograde political spirit as one a 
century in advance of his time. ‘True, the notion of such union 
within against foes without he got from the temporary and partial 
alliance of Salaminian days; but the idea of rounding out and 
perpetuating that alliance under the form of one universal Athenian 
citizenship anticipates the fundamental principle of the Roman 
Empire and marks Aristophanes as a man whose vision was toward 
the future and not the past, and whose political horizon was so 
vast that your tanner and lamp-seller politicians seem but pygmies 
at his feet. 

82. But this dream, his detractors say, was that of a “ poéte 
quelque peu chimérique,” his political wisdom was but sentiment 
and prejudice, and even that he uttered too late. — Brief, indeed, 
was his political creed, but sufficient if applied: Peace, based on 
justice, at home; mild justice toward allies abroad. That was 
what he strongly insisted upon. Such, however, was not the pro- 


40 ARISTOPHANES 


gramme of imperial Athens. Led by her Cleons, she had become 
sophistic, and was defending the jrrwv Adyos. The war she — 
waged was not in self-defence, but in defence of her empire. — 
Nor was Aristophanes’ wisdom offered too late. “ It is never too 
late to mend.”’ Despite Pericles’ words that it would endanger 
their existence to surrender their ‘ tyranny,” Athenian democracy 
could have had peace any day by lowering the flag she had raised 
over others’ rights. The wisdom, therefore, of this “jester” (and 
of Thucydides in the Diodotus speech) is forever the highest 
practical politics, and that of Cleon (and of Machiavelli) forever 
folly. 

83. But those who would belittle the political Aristophanes 
have not yet exhausted their ammunition —he should be tested 
by results. “On the general march of politics, philosophy, or 
letters,” says Grote, “ these composers (of Old Comedy) had little 
influence.” Yet it is Grote himself who speaks of the enduring 
effects of the Aristophanic C/ouwds (materially contributing to the 
condemnation of Socrates twenty-four years after its production) 
as ‘a striking proof that these comedians were no impotent libel- 
lers.”” Perhaps it would be wiser to admit that we have not suffi- 
cient evidence for determining the amount of influence they 
exercised —such question being difficult even for the contempo- 
raries of a man or movement. — Again we learn from Jevons : 
“Comedy is politically sterile. Aristophanes had nearly twenty- 
seven years in which to persuade the people to make peace, but 
his efforts were not crowned with success.” Neither, we may 
add, were those of Leonidas and his Spartans at Thermopylae, 
and only seldom those of a man attempting to swim the Niagara 
rapids. These would seem to be instances of numerical or phys- 
ical, rather than of moral disparity between contending forces ; 
and condemnation of the weaker because beaten will not seem 
just to the fair. Be it further noted in passing, that tragedy also 
pleaded for peace-(in Euripides’ Cresphontes, for example), yet — 
was equally “sterile.” Perhaps it is the way of democracy_to 
pay little heed to its minority and its poets. 


INTRODUCTION 41 


84. Last comes the modern humanitarian, who sees in Aris- 
tophanes an obstructionist, because he did not join Euripides in 
denouncing slavery and the subjection of women, and because 
he had only ridicule for the communistic theories of his day. 
—(1) In slavery, however, Plato, Aristotle, the whole pagan world 
in fact, and centuries of Christianity acquiesced without question. 
In their eyes slavery did not exist by convention (6éce), but by 
nature (pve) ; without it society was impracticable and unthink- 
able. Hence Aristophanes cannot fairly be singled out for blame 
if he failed to support the quite novel doctrine of a handful of 
sophists that slavery was wrong. 

85. (2) As for the question of women, the reputation of Eurip- 
ides as their defender, rather than as woman-hater, is still too 
recent to justify a comparison of the two poets to the disadvan- 
tage of thecomedian. According to Nestle, one of the latest and 
soberest students of Euripides, that poet’s praise and blame of 
women about balance. He shows great sympathy with them, but 
so far from preaching their emancipation, he steadfastly holds 
that they should in all things be submissive to their husbands. 
On the other hand, it is evident in Aristophanes that much of his 
satire at woman’s expense is of the stock sort, and cannot be held 
to embody his personal opinion. Nor will it do to cite against 
him any of the slanders on women found in the Zhesmophoria- 
zousae; for clearly the chief humour of that play lies in formally 
accusing Euripides of misogynism, and then over-trumping him in 
it. Besides, in the poet’s whole ridiculous universe, it is no more 
than fair that woman should receive her share of derision. 

86. (3) Finally, for the realization of the socialistic Utopias 
of his time, which were not more clearly formulated then than 
now, Aristophanes saw that an equal division of goods or of reve- 
nues from a common fund was not enough; there must be also 
an equal apportionment to men of wits and will, of passions and 
virtues 





a matter unhappily lying on the knees of Providence 
and not of human government. In society as in geometry, if 
equals be added to unequals, the sums will be unequal; hence 


42 ARISTOPHANES 


equal wealth distributed among unequal men brings Utopia no 
nearer than it has ever been. Communism in theory, he shows, 
means brotherhood, but in practice works out as egoism, and 
Utopia is ov-toria, nowhere. — Hence, for Aristophanes, poverty 
and wealth were as unalterable factors in society as human wis- 
dom and folly, human virtue and vice. He saw the world, it is 
true, through the coloured glasses of comedy, but he saw no less 
clearly than Thucydides or Montaigne. His brief concrete reductio 
ad absurdum in Ecclestazousae and Plutus of all vague wish- worlds 
of the communistic sort is worth tomes of laboured =e and 
remains unanswered to this present day. 

87. Thus much for our poet’s opinions on state and society. 
Finding him in accord for the most part with those ancient his- 
torians and philosophers whose wisdom we most admire, and 
corroborated by a mass of political and social experience since 
accumulated in the world, it is difficult to see how we can fairly 
set him down as a mere court fool to King Demus, actuated solely 
by the desire to amuse and take the prize. Was he not patriot 
as well as poet? 


RELIGION 


88. What, we may next ask, was Aristophanes’ attitude toward 
religion? Here the world will admit, if honest, that it stands 
baffled. The poet’s visor is down. / He poses as the loyal defender 
of the ancestral faith, the steady opponent of all religious inno- 
vation and foreign gods; yet his satire of priests, soothsayers, 
oracles, omens, and religious ceremonies has too hearty a tone, is 
too consistently biting, to be mere banter. And it would seem, 
moreover, impossible that an educated man of his period and city 
could hold honestly to the grossness and absurdity of old Greek 
polytheism. | 

89. Are we then to believe that his pose as its champion was 
mere comic pretence and grimace, that under comic privilege he 
flouted the state religion, and that, too, in the sacred precinct of 
Dionysus? We cannot think him so abandoned, or, if he were, 


INTRODUCTION . 43 


that the city could have been so dull as not to catch the drift, or 
if it did, that it could have tolerated more than once an impiety 
going beyond that of the mutilation of the Hermae. 

go. Shall we then believe rather that, while fully aware of the 
superstition, hypocrisy, and even fraud, bound up with the estab- 
lished basic religion of the state, while convinced personally that 
“much of that basis was rotten and ridiculous, he nevertheless hon- 
estly believed that for the preservation of the state that basis must 
be maintained, it being impossible to remove foundations without 
danger to the whole structure? In other words, did he believe in 
the belief and its ritual, though not in the thing itself ? This we 
may accept, perhaps, as his true attitude, not only because in 
accord with his general conservatism, but because it is one com- 
mon in all ages among those in official position and among the 
educated. Whether such insincerity differs in quality from that 
-of allowing children to believe in Santa Claus, each will decide 
for himself. Aristophanes, at all events, by remaining among the 
faithful, could satirize the wolves in sheep’s clothing, as well as 
the more foolish superstitions of the masses, without danger of 
being charged with impiety. 

gt. But, it is said, the very gods themselves did not escape his 
ridicule ; Hercules is made a bastard, Hermes washes tripe, and 
even Dionysus, in whose honour the festival was celebrated, receives 
a beating. Nor is Aristophanes alone in his mockery ; all the 
comic poets mocked the gods, and all the people laughed. What 
is this but utmost levity? How could a city guilty of such impiety 
have ever prosecuted philosophers for impiety? How could such 
a city have had any faith at all? 

g2. ‘The traditional explanation of this is undoubtedly the true 
one — that the comic licence of the festival-season was so ample 
as to permit ridicule for the moment even of divinity itself. | Fully 
to realize how this can be requires reading in the history of religion 
both before and after Aristophanes, when we learn that from the 
remotest period to the present day there are found, mixed in the 
ritual and licensed in the sacred precinct, on special occasions, 


ad ARISTOPHANES 


forms of coarse humour ranging from parody to abuse, scurrility, 
and even obscenity, levelled at the object or deity worshipped, as 
well as at fellow-worshipper and bystander. 

93. This matter is a stone of stumbling for so many and yet 
so important for the unprejudiced understanding of Greek pagan- 
ism that space must here be taken for a mediaeval parallel from 
Christianity as set forth in Thomas Wright’s History of Carica- 
ture and Grotesque in Literature and Art (1865), p. 207. 


“ Our forefathers in those times were accustomed to form themselves 
into associations or societies of a mirthful character, parodies of 
those of a more serious description, especially ecclesiastical, and 
elected as their officers mock popes, cardinals, archbishops and bishops, 
kings, ete. They held periodical festivals, riotous and licentious carni- 
vals, which were admitted into the churches, and even taken under the 
especial patronage of the clergy, under such titles as ‘ the feast of fools,’ 
‘the feast of the ass,’ ‘the feast of the innocents,’ and the like.” 


Describing “ the feast of fools” as celebrated in the churches, 
he proceeds (p. 210): 


“These dignitaries were assisted by an equally burlesque and licen- 
tious clergy, who uttered and performed a mixture of follies and im- 
pieties during the church service of the day, which they attended in 
disguises and masquerade dresses. . .. On entering the choir, they 
danced and sang licentious songs. The deacons and sub-deacons ate 
black puddings and sausages on the altar while the priest was cele- 
brating; others played at cards or dice under his eyes; and others 
threw bits of old leather into the censer in order to raise a disagree- 
able smell. After the mass was ended, the people broke out into all 
sorts of riotous behaviour in the church, leaping, dancing, and exhibit- 
ing themselves in indecent postures, and some went so far as to strip 
themselves naked, and in this condition they were drawn through the 
streets with tubs full of ordure and filth, which they threw about at the 
mob. Every now and then they halted, when they exhibited im- 
modest postures and actions, accompanied with songs and speeches 
of the same character. Many of the laity took part in the procession, 
dressed as monks or nuns. These disorders seem to have been car- . 
ried to their greatest degree of extravagance during the fourteenth and 
fifteenth centuries.” 


INTRODUCTION 45 


94. This quotation — which could be fortified by many others 
—should not only relieve Aristophanes of the charge of impiety, 
glaring as it seems to those of a more spiritual religion; it suggests 
also that we mitigate the condemnation most of us pass involun- 
tarily upon his pervasive obscenity. It is true that decency has 
only recently been born into the world anywhere (and threatens 
already an early death), while obscenity has long flourished un- 
challenged, and in the highest society. But bold as it was in all 
antiquity, it seems nowhere to have been quite so audacious as in 
Old Comedy. Its dominion there can hardly be overstated. It 
is comedy’s very breath of life, its only atmosphere, by no means 
redolent of incense. 

95. How is this to be accounted for? Probably as was the 
apparent impiety above ; that is, a special indulgence, or rather, 
in this case, duty was imposed upon obscenity to manifold itself in 
sacred rites. Such had been the custom, time out of mind, in the 
worship of certain other divinities ; such was the especial obliga- 
tion in the case of Dionysus because taking over the worship of 
the Phallus. This latter worship seems well-nigh inexpugnable ; 
ovdev yap otov, as Aristophanes says. In ancient Greece its rude 
image was carried in procession about the fields to promote fer- 
tility. A song was sung to it, and young and old, slave and free, 
joined in the celebration, as we learn from its parody in Acharnians 
(241-79). Under one name or another (®aAjjs, “Epps, Priapus), 
the god both in Greece and Italy watched over fields, boundaries, 
and ways, was carved over city gates, painted on vases or houses, 
acted as prophylactic against the evil eye, or had his emblem worn 
by comic actors. — Nor was it only for a period and on stated 
occasions that his attendant obscenity invaded the churches of 
Christian Europe. In permanent form it crept into the carvings 
of choir-stalls, pillar-capitals, crypts, and secret corners of many a 
cathedral, where it is to be found to this day, unless so extreme 
as to have been chiselled out in the interest of public morality. 
Thus here again we see that the standards of today, recent and 
hardly assured, cannot be applied fairly to ancient Athens. Aris- 


46 ARISTOPHANES 


tophanes, measured by the standard even of yesterday, is not 
obscene. 

96. So also must we judge of his vulgarity, buffoonery, and lack 
of humanity. For example, his frankness of reference to the 
humbler operations of our physical being — belching, rumbling of 
intestines, breaking of wind, and the like — offends the refined 
among us; but to the unrefined even yet an unexpected sally from 
their “little bodies” (cwpariw) is highly comic. And the Athens 
of Aristophanes was as untouched by Préciosi#é as the England of 
Shakespeare. — As for buffoonery, the proper end of an old com- 
edy —a country-festival come to town— was an orgy, better if 
drunken, such as winds up the Acharnians, Wasps, Peace, Birds, 
Lysistrata, and Ecclestazousae. Any other finale in the eyes of 
the country-folk was not to the point (otdev zpos tov Avovucoy, as 
they said of tragedy). They enjoyed hugely the sight of “ Her- 
cules cheated of his dinner,” but to be themselves defrauded of 
their expected comic dessert was not to their liking. No wonder 
Nubes failed. Comedy without buffoonery was not true to the 
type; rustic by origin, rustic it should remain. Broad aioxpodAoyia 
was the heart of it, not tzévo, witty innuendo. 

97. Passing to the inhumanity of the poet —it is not so objec- 
tionable when he raises a laugh on some unfortunately ugly person 
in the audience, singling him out by name; for to this day it is 
the one-eye, the squint-eye, the wry-mouth, the bald-head, and 
the hook-nose who occupy the comic stage by nature, suffer most 
from cartoonists, and hear fewest compliments in carnival season. 
In Athens all expected such badinage, and the comic poets pro- 
vided it liberally. — Far more distressing to modern feeling is the 
inhumanity of jeering, not only at the poor, but at the dead. 
Pericles, Cleon, Hyperbolus, Euripides — almost no dead enemy 
escaped. Even the mother of Hyperbolus, mourning for her 
murdered son, is not spared a bitter taunt. Here again, however, 
Aristophanes is no better and no worse than the world of his time 
and centuries thereafter. All comic poets ridiculed the poor and 
the dead, and the ears of Athens were no more shocked at it than 





INTRODUCTION 47 


were her eyes at the bodies of executed criminals flung out un- 
buried, or the public slaughter of sacrificial animals at the altar of 
their gods. Sensibility on these matters has much increased, but 
only since day before yesterday. ‘‘Tyburn Tree,” the public gal- 
lows of London, was still in use in 1783, men are often burned at 
the stake in this country, and the memory of a dead _ political 
enemy is not always respected. 

98. Here, digressing for a moment, a word of protest might 
be uttered against taking Aristophanes too seriously. It is less of 
a sin against the comic spirit to regard the poet as a fool and 
laugh all the time than to revere him as a moralist and never laugh 
at all. — Editors often report that in a personal revolt from the 
buffoonery and obscenity of Old Comedy he tried to reform it, 
that the people would have none of it, that therefore he returned 
to indecency, but only under protest. They cite what Aristophanes 
himself says about the vulgarity of his competitors and his own 
purity therefrom. — How the comedian would rage at hearing his 
saucy wit so misconstrued! How would he plunge his commen- 
tators into BdpBopos along with Morsimus (Aan. 145 ff.), or 
willingly go there himself to escape their elucidations! If Aris- 
tophanes really indulged in public self-praise, in public vilification 
of his rivals, in open reproof of his audience because of their 
preference for obscenity, except in the spirit of saucy fun, 
then Mark Twain was serious when he once introduced to an 
audience his fellow lecturer George Cable as “a man who in his 
one person united all the virtues with all the vices possible to 
human nature ;” or when again he introduced General Hawley as 
a personal friend for whom he had the warmest regard, “ but as a 
neighbour whose vegetable garden adjoins mine, I watch him.” 
Also we must not question Artemus Ward’s veracity in reporting of 
a rival editor that he was “so ugly he had to get up at one o’clock 
every night to rest his face.” 


48 ARISTOPHANES 


THE NEW LEARNING 


gg. Let us next consider Aristophanes’ relation to this New 
Learning with its rationalism and individualism. But again we 
are barred from the poet’s personal secret ; forit is not his private 
mask, but that of the entire Old Comedy, which we find making a 
very wry face at this newcomer and its books, modern pedagogy, 
contorted music, fustian poetry, triumphant rhetoric, its logic 
proving black is white, and its morality preaching a life “ accord- 
ing to Nature.” Is it then Aristophanes or the professional poet 
in him, that ridicules the two most conspicuous Athenian teachers 
of the New Thought, Socrates and Euripides, the one nearly to 
the day of his death, the other beyond it? 

100. The answer can be only one of probability, not of cer- 
tainty. In Socrates’ case it is not unlikely that Aristophanes felt a 
strong personal antipathy for a man so ugly, dirty, poor, disputa- 
tious, unpoetic, and generally plebeian as that philosopher was ; and 
as for Euripides, Couat is convinced that he is assailed with per- 
sonal hatred by Aristophanes, because ‘‘ almost no trace remains 
of the attacks of other comic poets upon him,” which attacks, had 
they existed, ‘ would without doubt have been gathered by the 
commentators.” Add to this the following consideration: if the 
political Aristophanes was brave enough (as we saw he was, § 77) 
to attack Cleon at the height of his popularity and ridicule the 
follies of Democracy to its face, is it not probable that had he felt 
personal sympathy with the new intellectual movement, he would 
have defended it? Yet here too, as in politics and religion, 
though impartially raining satire on all absurd people of whatever 
affinity, it is clear that he lets its heaviest floods fall upon the 
Intellectuals. We may assume then, though not with certainty, 
that in his heart Aristophanes was opposed to them — or rather to 
their busybodiness (7oAurpaypoovvn) among the masses. 

ror. If now he had to find for his comic stage embodiments 
of this intellectual busybodiness in its most ridiculous as well as 
dangerous aspects, what two men in the public eye could he have 


INTRODUCTION 49 


pitched on more to his purpose than Socrates and Euripides — 
the one already on the tragic stage, the other forever before the 
people in the market-place and gymnasia, and both busily (but 
absurdly, Aristophanes thinks) trying to teach people unprepared 
for it “to think, consider, and comprehend” (Raz. 957)? Was 
not this thinking-business indeed the very bacillus of their present 
malady, this Innovation-itch, which was ruining their art, educa- 
tion, manners, morals, and religion? 

toz. “By their fruits shall ye know them.” Aristophanes 
looked at the plays of Euripides and the pupils of Socrates. 
Could anything, in the first place, be more comic and also more 
dangerous to art and society alike than such tragedies? ‘Those 
kings and heroes of ancient myth limping about on Euripidean 
stage in rags, debating with slaves and children “ modern prob- 
lems” in modern phrase and legal form — those lovesick mad- 
women warbling out in latest imported operatic solos their doubt 
or denial of the gods, their erotic excuses for adultery, incest, and 
murder —the piece winding up with a deus ex machina to cut 
the knot of an over-ingenious plot, some Gog and Magog effect 
worked from a flying-machine or the roof of the stage-house ! 
Where was either the form or essence of ennobling tragedy in 
that kind of spectacle? Where the teaching that the people had 
the right to expect from their poets? 

103. No, Euripides might be patriotic, tragic, sympathetic and 
“human,” might groan for the woes of the world and be feeling 
after a truer god; but when he failed to keep his figures heroic 
in dress, speech, and character, when he forgot proportion and 
dramatic propriety in his love for debate and self-expression and 
novelty, when he fell into mannerisms, and let the chorus fall out 
of the action, and resorted to the machine-god, Aristophanes 
deemed him an inferior artist ; when he allowed his mind to run 
to and dwell on moral disease rather than health, Aristophanes 
pronounced him immoral; when he brought into contempt the 
gods of the land, while in the very ritual of worshipping them, 
Aristophanes thought him impious. 

ARISTOPHANES — 4 


50 ARISTOPHANES 


104. It will not do to retort upon the comedian that his own 
comedies were immoral and impious. As already seen ($ 92), 
convention separated sharply the serious part of the religious sery- 
ice, @.e. tragedy dealing with the heroic mythical past, from its 
parody in the comic part presenting an uproarious present. ‘The 
dpaya was not wholly secular yet; what was mere fun on one 
side of the line was flat impiety on the other. ‘The convention 
might be foolish, but it was there. Life is a masked ball of con- 
ventions ; it is a question whether he who insists on tearing off 
the masks is a wise man or a fool. 

105. Nor will it do to pour out scorn on such hypocrisy, or 
justify open discussion of all subjects at all times (as Euripides 
discussed them) by appealing to the frankness of Nature. Na- 
ture is herself an arch-hypocrite; her most vital functions are 
performed in darkness and mystery. 

106. It is therefore no idle question to ask if Aristophanes was 
not right in his criticism of Euripides —if he did not show the 
larger knowledge of society’s realities and limitations — if, at that 
critical period when the plague of innovation was raging as fatally 
as that other physical pestilence, and when the spiritual war was 
a life-and-death matter more truly than the war with Sparta, if, I 
say, it was not Aristophanes rather than Euripides who proved 
himself true friend of society and ordered progress. 

107. And when the caricaturist turned to look upon Socrates 
and his group, what did he find? Why, that he himself was put 
out of business by the reality. A perfect caricature was already 
at hand of those grand foreign professors with their doctors’ robes, 
their diction brilliant as their gowns, their high pretension and 
higher tuition, embodied namely in this rotund, noisy, barefoot, 
home-bred “ chatterer,’’ who beat the sophists at their own glib 
game, but in a highly comic and topsy-turvy way. If they deliv- 
ered set long speeches, he would rout them by short, quick ques- 
tions. If they were professors of the universe, he was professor 
of—nothing. If they charged high fees, he charged not an obol. 
If they had a retinue of select admirers, he was followed by a set 


INTRODUCTION 51 


of nondescript adorers. The whole display was upside down. 
Aristophanes in his maddest moments could not improve on so 
daft a burlesque. So for the core of the Clouds he merely trans- 
ported the reality from the market-place to the theatre, retinue 
and all. 

108. For the retinue also was picturesque. Already, in 
423 B.C., it included the pavexos Chaerephon, “ cadaverous bat” ; 
and Alcibiades, one of the young nobleman followers, had got a 
name far from enviable by his lawless and dissolute life, and his 
forensic lispings as advocate (ovvyyopos). It was probably about 
this time that he set upon and severely beat Athens’ richest 
citizen, the elderly Hipponicus, for no reason save “for fun” 
(€mt yeAwre). If a disciple of the real Socrates was guilty of such 
outrage as this, Aristophanes did not much exaggerate when he 
made the pupil of his stage-Socrates beat his own father. And if 
such conduct was to be the outcome of the New Education, the 
poet protested. 

tog. Without doubt Socrates and Euripides meant well in try- 
ing to “bring down philosophy from heaven” and tragic heroes 
from their stilts. But Aristophanes believed, earth not being 
heaven, that heavenly philosophy would not apply to an earthly 
society of underwitted Chaerephons and overwitted Alcibiadeses 
—at least, not at once, not “till kings became philosophers or 
philosophers kings,” as Plato thought later. Here again, then, do 
we find that this comedian, who could sink to buffoonery at one 
moment and rise to highest poetic flights the next, had a saner 
grip on the eternal facts of human nature than the “human” 


110. But, it is said, Aristophanes is so grossly unfair to Socrates 
in presenting him as a taker of fees and a professor of physics, 
grammar, and artful rhetoric; for he was no sophist.— On this, 
however, we should bear in mind, first, that caricature necessarily 
distorts (like the comic concave mirror), that licence to caricature 
was at the very basis of Old Comedy, that everybody expected it, 
that Socrat s was treated no more “ unfairly’ than Cleon, Eurip- 


52 ARISTOPHANES 


ides, and the rest ; and secondly, it is by no means certain that 
Socrates felt the same disdain of science in his younger years or 
in middle life that he did when known to Plato and Xenophon in 
his old age. - Indeed there is evidence from these two writers that 
the reverse is the truth— that he had at least studied geometry 
and astronomy. Hence the “caricature” of him in 423 B.c., 
when he was but forty-three years of age, may not be so far from 
the original as is commonly supposed. And certainly if we look 
not to the content of sophistic teaching but to its results, z.e. the 
unsettlement of traditional belief, then Socrates was indeed the —_ 
chief of sophists, and Aristophanes did not go far wrong in select- 
ing him as such. 


FREEDOM OF THE COMIC SEES 


t11. One other question before we sum up — that of our poet’s 
independence of thought and genius. Was his wit free, or sub- 
servient, or merely brainless ? This has been touched on above 
(§§ 77, 88, 100), but only by the way. Ifa general glance be 
now taken over the cross-currents of his satire, at the impartial 
slashes delivered to friend and foe alike when they displeased him, 
we shall see that he was a spirit as free, unbribable, and direct as 
the west wind. In politics, for example (to add to the instances 
given in § 74), whether Pisander was democrat or oligarch, he 
was in Aristophanes’ eyes a coward and an embezzler. And no 
matter if Euripides was one with him in his scorn of demagogues 
and devotion to democratic Athens, his hatred of war and longing 
for peace, his esteem for the small farmer and the middle class, 
his contempt for rhetoricians and soothsayers, yet being an Inno- 
vator he is to be ridiculed forever. And what if Cleon denounced 
the dilatory Nicias as Aristophanes himself did, and thundered 
against the new rhetoric and the new philosophy, and even him- 
self brought the accusation against Anaxagoras which led to his 
exile, yet this was not to save him from a “ mincemeat ” doom on 
the comic stage. And should we not expect the poet to be a 


INTRODUCTION 53 


close friend of Euathlus, who accused and secured the exile of 
that other dangerous man, Protagoras? and of Diopeithes, who 
proposed the law which made it possible to prosecute summarily 
atheists and teachers of astronomy (perdpow)? Yet with what 
brief contempt does he refer to Euathlus, and how despicable in 
his eyes is the creature Diopeithes ! 

112. In fact, while praise is rarely on his lips (which is proper, 
of course, since encomium is not comic), yet his satire “ sprinkles 
with roses’ quite the whole universe. The careful Couat finds 
but three things that escape: the Eleusinian mysteries, the cult of 
the dead, and three gods. If therefore in the Awights he flays 
the corrupt demagogue, he does not forget the imbecility of Demus. 
In the Clouds the rustic incapable of education, honest farmer 
though he is, is no less absurd as a dupe than the mountebank 
philosopher who tricks him, while the gods of both move us to 
equal hilarity. In the Wasps Philocleon is genially ridiculed no 
more as the humble tool and dupe of the demagogues than after 
he has been reformed into an enlightened aristocrat. In Plutus 
the poet drives out Poverty and all are to be happy ever after ; 
but the reign of Plutus in the end is as hilariously unhappy as 
Satan himself could wish. As for the “good old times,” to which 
he is commonly said to be blindly devoted, does he not frankly 
enough let us see that after all Aeschylus may have been a bit 
bombastical, and Phrynichus the dancer a trifle of a high kicker, 
and the sailors of Marathonian days a vulgar lot, and men of the 
old-fashioned stripe, such as Strepsiades, Philocleon, ‘Trygaeus, 
Euelpides, hopelessly dourgeots, and that perhaps the only man 
in the world without reproach and deserving a prize was— 
well, some bald-head, ‘like himself! That is to say, despite his 
pose as a reactionary and his constant call to look, now on this 
good old picture and now on that modern bad one, was he not 
in his heart as free from delusion on this matter as on all others? 
If it is a question of free spirit and keen vision, is there any 
eagle in the Greek literary heaven quite so free and keen as 
Aristophanes ? 


54 ARISTOPHANES 


CONCLUSIONS 


113. And now at last, having surveyed the poet’s times with 
their swift drift of change, and the poet himself opposed to that 
drift, whether in government, religion, art, or education, what shall 
be our summing up concerning him?—A great poet he certainly 
was, as admitted by all who are capable of judging; but was he, 
besides, a statesman or cartoonist — or a mixture of both? Was 
he a philosopher or frivolous — or between? Was he religious or 
a scoffer — or both at once? Could he have told us himself? 

114. What should we say of him, were he to appear in our own 
day and write comedies bearing, for example, (1) in foltfics, on 
the empire of our democracy over the Philippines against the 
will of the governed, on the activity of our legislators in passing 
Wndicpara, on our Cleon leaders who build navies and “do things,” 
on our intelligent jurymen and swarming lawyers kpovotuxol kal 
GopuBytixx (Hg. 1379), our tax-dodgers, and our patriotic and 
long-lived pensioners ; (2) in zvdustry, on the billionaires vs. the 
wage-earners, the trusts vs. the public ; (3) in ve@gzon, on the bank- 
ruptcy of theology, on Christian Science, Ingersoll-skeptics, Ethical 
Societies, divided Protestantism, imported Vogzs, Occultism, and the 
like; (4) in poetry, on Swinburne, Whitman, Browning; and in 
drama, on Shaw and Ibsen with their ‘‘ modern problems” as old as 
creation ; (5) in msc, on sentimental organs, on pianolas, on De 
Bussey and Richard Strauss expressing the inexpressible; (6) in 
manners, On our coatless academic world with its slang and its 
cigarettes; (7) in education on our “all-round (mavérrat)” 
teachers of pedagogy, our Educators (codicra’), simplifie! and 
phonetic spelling, popularization of Science, Nature Study, Domestic 
Economy, Sanitation, Eugenics, Ph.]).-theses “on the salivary 
glands of the cockroach,” Seminar-dpovriorynpia, ef cet. ad 
nauseam ! 

115. Should he express himself on these matters as he did on 
the excesses and eccentricities, the hypocrisies and follies, the 
supernal ambitions and infernal wickednesses of his own times, it 


INTRODUCTION 55 


is to be hoped that we might agree with the Athenians in holding 
him to be, not only the gay good poet in disheartening days, but 
also a genius of the keenest good sense, a man as “ enlightened ” 
as any of his age, yet whose vision was never befogged by sophis- 
try or dazzled by unattainable Utopias, whose art of living was 
zrounded on the two great utterances of Greek wisdom — yvo6r 
savrov and pmdev ayav —whose highest utility and efficacy could 
never have been balked save in a decadent age fallen under the 
displeasure of the gods, and never be questioned save in one too 
wise in its own conceit, too serious in its nonsense. 


REMARKS ON RHYTHM 


116. Rhythm (pvOpes, pew) is defined by Aristoxenus (a pupil 
of Aristotle of the 4th century B.c.) as a “definite arrangement of 
times,” ypovwy takis apupiopevn. These “times” must stand in 
definite proportion to eachother, as £: 2, b:3, 14;ngep eben ir 
the “ arrangement’’ or pattern or raéts is to be “ definite.” These 
time-patterns are independent of absolute time, ze. the unit 
assumed may be a } second, } second, 2 seconds, or what you 
will; but once assumed, all other “times” in the pattern must be 
proportioned to it. 

117. The art of music has evolved a very perfect notation of 
these time-proportions, the essentials of which are as follows: 
the sign 
indicates a “time” twice the length of one marked a 
indicates a “time” 4 times the length of one marked e 
indicates a “ time” the length of one marked | 


iL 
1 
indicates a “time” 1 the length of one marked 2 


= cee | oN 
Phe above signs 7 2; @ 


whole note, half note, quarter note, eighth note, and sixteenth 
note. 


and aS are named respectively 


Any of these signs followed by a dot, as z or B , Indicates a 
“time” + longer than that indicated by the same sign undotted. 


The two schemes of equivalents will then be as follows : 
56 


INTRODUCTION 57 


es 

= OS ee es 
com | oe Pipe by 
id= ks d-=ddd 
eye = | Cs = e e i. a - a sp - 
ea Pee es ak RS 

aa | (io eave) 

ae eee Se 

2 4 8 16 


118. By the substitution of equivalents a pattern may be much 
varied, yet is none the less definite, none the less a rhythm. For 
NA 


example, the pattern may be varied by substitution of 


9 
d a or | or ae ey etc., the pattern d é by substitution of 
ae: oF AY or. d oe ps ee de» oak 

119. These temporal patterns or rages are as clear-cut and dis- 
tinguishable as are spatial patterns seen, ¢.g., in wall-paper, land- 
scape gardening, architecture, or geometry. Nor are they confined 
to music. They should be heard in poetry, as the primary ele- 
ment distinguishing it from prose; and they may be seen by the 
eye in marches, dances, anvil-beating, or indeed any form of 
rhythmical motion. 

120. The means or material at the disposal of the rhythm-maker 
varies —legs and arms in bodily movement, syllables in poetry, 
tones in music. But legs, arms, and syllables are not so tractable as 
the tones of music. They have their own natural length, and must 
be somewhat forced to be fitted into the rhythmical scheme. 
Hence, just as in marching, short legs must step longer and long 
legs shorter than they naturally do, so in poetry short syllables must 
often be lengthened and longs shortened, if rhythm is an “ arrange- 
ment of “mes” and not of syllables —a distinction often forgotten. 


58 ARISTOPHANES 


121. Nor is it only those syllables called in the grammars 
“common” that may be used as either long or short ; @// syllables 
in fact are somewhat flexible, as if made of India-rubber, and — 
what is of greatest importance — flexible in both directions, Ze. 
longs may be not only compressed but ex/ended, and shorts not 
only extended but compressed. 


122. First, longs were made longer from at least as early as the 
7th century B.c. in what is called dactyle—“‘pentameter” ; e.g. in 
n Eiheos kurv 7 Bop paxpov éXwv, the long syllable -ryv must be 
twice the “time” of the other longs Ge instead of Bi unless | 
rhythm is to be, not a ‘‘ definite arrangement of times,” but an 
indefinite de-rangement. Rhythmized as ¢ Bei al il | a | 
é | ’ spy 2 |, the verse is seen to be hexameter; it is 
“pentameter’”’ only for those who have no sense of rhythm and 
can only count syllables. 

Like protraction is heard in English when the child sing-songs 


“The ‘king was in.) the p-a-a-r-lor” 
ah liigs oe ig iesianera ld 
@ @ @ 6 eo. 


or in the poem of Robert Browning 


“Kentish Sir Byng stood for his king.” 
Poe Ll a Ol a 


123. Secondly, shorts were compressed even from the time of 
Homer. A single short vowel could be shortened out of existence, 
leaving no trace on the page save the sign of elision or of aphae- 
resis, or perhaps a changed spelling, as in «ad 62 (= xara de), 
apptfas (= dvapt€as), rotva (= worvia) ; or it could be reduced 
to the time of a mere grace-note (,‘), the time of which is too 
brief to be calculable. For example, in //. 1. 18 iptv pev Geot dotev 


"OAvpma, etc., the rhythm is p d | 5 Ho | 5 an 5 aay) 


etc. where the short syllable @e- is almost timeless in its brevity. 


INTRODUCTION 59 


The same is true in cases of synezesis, as in 7éAews, xpvoéov, I pA«a, 
Alyurtias. 
124. This being so, it was probably long before Sappho’s time 
that musicians and nimble feet and poets began to enliven such a 
N N 30s ol ted al Fad lie 
rhythm as J Mee ae el ¢ elle S| by a saucy extra 
; : ili cN| Nat of RENT aig 
twinkle in the third group thus: a el aad | a ee lee 
d ‘ ah. 2 In her verse dorepes pev dudi Ka\uv ceAavvav, Sappho sets 
words to this rhythm and expects singer or reciter to hasten the 
utterance of -¢u xa-, two short syllables, to the time of one, that is, 
to the time of -re- (in dorepes), wev, and ge- in the other measures. 
English poetry is full of the same time-reduction of short sylla- 
bles ; ¢.g.: 
“From sense of injury’s_ self and truth sustained.” * 


¥ | ) ° © ° 2@\@ ° Py ee 
io eee tte | eal 
“JT bring fresh showers for the thirsting flowers 
N em. N 
oes | lok FI SOUS I 
From the — seas and the streams.” 
N N Ns 
reel tee hee ire 


125. This liveliness was rarely tolerated in the iambic trimeter 
of the stately early tragedy. There is but one instance of it in 
the first fifty verses of Aeschylus’ Prometheus : 


> s N r > > , , 
adapavtivwy d<opov év dppyKtots meédats. 
eee. & |e 
Yvil v 
But comedy brims over with it; in the first fifty verses of Vudes 
there are 29 instances, ¢.g. v. 50: 


6fwv — tpvyds Tpaclas €plwy Teptovgias. 
o | o ‘¢ e es @ e es @ e se | es p | e 
ot. v | | yy y | | yy || Bn 


4 

Z 4 

see also wy. 2, 3 (2), 6, 11, 12, 13 (2), 14, etc. 
* In this and various following examples the verse begins with the fraction 

of a measure, and the first syllable must be short, as indicated by the eighth 


(or sixteenth) note. 


60 ARISTOPHANES 


Even the trochaic measure, voluble as it is by nature, some- 
times admitted this extra fling, though rarely, as in Ach. 318: 


brép érmrEjvov “GerHow tHv Kepaljvy éxwv  déyew. 


r~ oN 
©,e @\|e @ e ee\9 2 @* 
DOCIF CIC CIP CIS Col alee 
(See W. Christ AZe¢rik 278, Gleditsch Aletrik 133 f.) 
126. The last quotation exhibits still another freedom allowed 
to brisk song and dance and later to the dialogue-verse of the 


drama, which would have comported ill with the stately dactyls 


and spondees of the epic. ‘These latter always began with a long 


syllable (J Js and J J); buttrochees and iambs (J g° and 


Avs) were free to substitute for their long syllable the equivalent 
: NNN N N ; 

two shorts (A pe for J g> and 3 app for oy ). The licence 

was exercised naturally far more in comedy than in tragedy. Only 

two instances of it occur in the first fifty lines of Aeschylus’ 

Prometheus, while in the first fifty of Vwdes, 15 such “ resolutions ”’ 

are found, e.g. v. 14: 


N \ \ ens, ¢ N , 
ta TOUT OVAt TOV VLOYV. 10) be KOLYNV Xwv 


8 é 
ARid ols Sid J IY 2) ee 


* The sign “ over or under a note indicates a slight “hold” or protraction 
of the time of the note. For delivery of the long syllables -&)»- and -cw here 
assigned to such protracted short notes, see § 128 inz/fra. 

t+ Sometimes the anapaest was permitted to scamper “on all fours” 

AAT ACA re Gan eee Paceah : ae 
(J Al | aye for Ay d) as in Vub, 916. Even dactyls (perhaps a dozen 
times) have been suspected of like levity. See W. Christ 242, 145; Gleditsch 
\ here, see § 128 infra. 


127. — For explanation of al 
w\ 


INTRODUCTION 61 


And so in English : 
“The crown 


Rolled into light, and turning on its rims 


Fled_ like a glittering rivulet tothe tam 
d oN i RN a fae oe | wl | | 
eo ¢ Cr ee ee ee . 


127. The Greek verses last given bring us to the next important 
consideration. In the art of music we are first drilled to keep 
strict time ; from bar to bar the intervals of time must be always 
equal. ‘This first stage of strict time-keeping corresponds to the 
scansion-stage in the art of reading poetry. But later we learn 
that music, except it be for an ezsemd/e dance or march, is not 
to be held inflexible, but elastic. ‘These measures or time-patterns 
(xpovev rages) must yield a little to some sudden discord or 
modulation or emotion ; they must sway now longer now shorter, 
just as the tones do of which they are composed. The whole 
tonal mass becomes like the sea, each one of whose surging waves 
bears upon it smaller waves and ripples. To this higher stage of 
musical art, with its rhythms springing from within and not held 
rigidly by clock-tick from without, corresponds the truly artistic 
composition and reading of verse, when composer and reader 
alike, while ever feeling the strict time-pattern beneath the verse, 
hold both pattern and syllables pliant, and adjust the necessary 
compromises between them. 

128. In Homer’s dactylic hexameter we saw that the raéts or 
B Jel was rigidly held, only the syllables showing flex- 


ibility. But in trochaic and iambic measures the time-pattern 


pattern 


; . N 
itself is tensile ; alternate trochees could take the form d > 
Ww 


a. 


, \ oe eee 
alternate iambs the form ¢ a The symbol ¢@ indicates that the 
ye NSAIM, 


; ee ee 
“time” » isa little retarded or protracted. At these ¢ -points 


the usual short syllable could be replaced by a so-talléd long. 
Yet the long was not dwelt on to its full length — which would 
have stopped the flow —nor hastened to the time of a short; 
but being only a little shortened, and the time-pattern only a 


62 ARISTOPHANES 


little extended, a compromise was effected which, so far from 
offending, was rather pleasing. ‘The licence was so commonly used 
that the double iamb and double trochee with one retarded short 


ax N d as be felt as th ] 
(anil Api ee d a sp) Cele e felt as the norma 


werpov, which, twice, thrice, and four times repeated, made verses 
called di-meters, tri-meters, and tetra-meters. See for an example 
v.05 of WVabes:. = 


ot 6 ol- Ke-TaL péykovo.v. arX ovbK av po Tod. 
x —~ ix 

Pir cir Fir ¢it © en 
Vee oreo VE. tall © aan ee | 


So in English verse the time-pattern may be varied from the 
perfect regularity of, e.g. : 


“The weight of all the hopes of half the world” 
Ply CIF UC AT) UC 
by slowing one foot, as in 


“The long brook falling thro’ the cloven ravine” 


Coe 
° | @ e | @. ete: 
Peal v | 
“ Above the broad sweep of the breathless bay ” 
fo 
° 
i th 
“ And in the stream the long-leav’d flowers weep ” 


ie eed 
Vv 
or by slowing two feet, as in the second of the verses : 


“ And neigh and bark and grunt and roar and burn 
Like horse, hound, hog, bear, fire at every turn ” 


r a o @ 
ate veseor tein asl 
or by slowing three, as in 
“ Rocks, caves, lakes, fens, bogs, dens, and shades of death.” 


| | v 


Pier Mi oe ale ae 
| | Lie 


INTRODUCTION 63 


Here the rhythm is so (purposely) dragged and distorted as 
hardly to be recognized by the ear. 

12g. If the student intends seriously to practise the art of read- 
ing or declaiming the Greek drama rhythmically, he will perhaps 
do well to begin with iambic trimeters of normal type, containing 
twelve syllables and at times varying the rst, 3d, or 5th short by 


substitution of a pseudo-long (f), assim JVup.. vv. 5,8; 9; ES, 59> 
w\ 


ios, 36, etc. 
Let him then pass on to those verses in which two shorts are 


: NA : 
compressed into the time of one (CoRoral ). ASKIN ViVi 24: 312 ok 
e 


ueeyene,. 20. (2), 21 (2), 22, 24 (2), 25, 27, 34, 40, 44, 45, 
50 (3). Next to be taken are those where a long is resolved into 


NJ NAA NT Nes | : 
two shorts (J aia -e\.e Ol @.l\\ee e | ae as seen In wv. 32, 
~— Ww ~— 


35 (2), 39, 46 (2); after which, those where the resolved two 
shorts are followed by a pseudo-long (py ASIN Ve Ag TO. 02 
wa 


33, 41. Finally let him venture on those presenting two or more 
of these variations at once, as vv. 6, 12, 14, 19, 23, 26, 29, 38, 
49.— For the need of this strict rhythmical drill in order to 
approximate the ancient delivery, see by all means Haigh’s Aétic 
Theatre® 308 f. 

130. The manner of delivering the lines of a Greek drama 
varied with the rhythms and metres used, and these again with 
the emotion (real or comically simulated) of the character repre- 
sented as delivering them. 

131. Declaimed Verse. — Unemotional dialogue was written in 
iambic trimeter, and almost certainly declaimed as in modern 
drama without musical accompaniment. In comedy this unemo- 
tional dialogue did not lift its diction above the level of daily 
speech, except when parodying the grandiloquence of tragedy or 
lyric poetry. In regard also to elision, crasis, hiatus, “ quantity,” 
etc., ordinary speech seems to have been closely followed in the 
free and fluent iambics of the comic poets. On these iambies 
sufficient has been already said. 


64 ARISTOPHANES 


132. Chanted Verse. —a'. A higher degree of excitement, with 
a corresponding departure from the common diction of iambic 
trimeter, was expressed in the longer iambic, trochaic, and ana- 
paestic tetrameters and hypermeters (or “systems ’’) — which 
latter are, in fact, not verses, but long passages of continuous 
rhythm written for convenience in lines of a dimeter each. All 
these verses were probably delivered in chanting or recitative 
style, to the accompaniment of the flute and in strict time, inas- 
much as they were often further accompanied with marching or 
dancing. Examples of these metres and their variations here 
follow : 

TS 2up ea, Tetrameter is usually measured by dipodies, 


Po “oul nD) a teks d= one pétpov. Spondee and dactyl (J | | J e 


and ITs. e P < may eee substituted, sometimes a zpoxeAevopatiKos 
(J \ Ape aN) but the dactyl is rare in the 4th foot, the spon- 
ase rare in the 7th. The verse ends with a series of two short 
syllables and two longs (vu v ——). Whether the rhythm of 
these is Phy a3) iota Ronse ay | | {|| is disputed ; but 
in a long passage the former would seem to be preferable, as 
affording time for breath. A word usually ends at the end of the 
4th anapaest (caeswra). Some of the variants are : 


v.263 ald dis ale als tee dig dels ell 
3186 desis oe giiip eter 


984 , | d aaah e aa DN | Pe etc. 
——— — <2 et ——— 


Verses with two dactyl-substitutes, as in 318, are common (¢4.g. 
328, 342, 357, 372), those with three occur (353). The only 


instance in Vues of a dactyl in the 4th foot is in v. 326 (J | d 
NN) 


ee | ae a Pa | als The only instance in Vues of 
at a aE ; 


* The sign = is an eighth-note rest. 


INTRODUCTION 65 


caesura neglected at the end of the 4th anapaest is in v. 987. 
The anapaestic tetrameters in this play are vv. 263-74, 291-97, 
314-438, 476-77, 959-1008, 1510. 

132 y'. Anapaestic Hypermeter or “ System” is a tetrameter 
that has run “ overmeasure”’ (izép perpov) by repeating again and 
again the rhythm of the rst dimeter before finishing (usually) with an 


eps 


| 


incomplete (“catalectic,” Ajyw) dimeter ( 


P| " i|)- The whole makes a huge verse sometimes of over 
30 perpa, as in Vvdes 439-56. But in long continuous rhythms 
of this sort, which exceed the capacity of most lungs, breathing 
space was sometimes provided by substituting a monometer for 
dimeter—a provision almost necessary if the chorus marched 
while it sang. These great aggregates being regarded as one 
verse, it was only by licence that the poet allowed himself hiatus 
or syHaba anceps at the end of a dimeter, there being in fact no 
more break there than in the middle. — In comedy anapaestic hy- 
permeters most commonly come as a climax to anapaestic tetrame- 
ters. Delivered in one breath, the propriety of the name zvtyos 
for such a monster verse can easily be tested by reading drvevoré 
vy. 439-56 of Nudes. Anapaestic hypermeters in this play are 
from 439 to 456, 711 to 722, 889 to 948, 1009 to 1023. 

132 8'. Jambic Tetrameter. As in trimeter, the pérpov is a 


dipody with optional retardation of the first short (S| d Py d 
for op d Big dy, This oe (an apparent spondee ——) may 
be further varied to ay arate (an apparent dactyl — vw vu); and 
any iamb save the wih may be replaced by a tribrach (J yt} 
or by Fel pi which, expressed by uv vu —, looks like an ana- 
paest, but of course is not. The last peérpov of the series consists 


of short-long-long with the rhythmic value of uP | i | d |. 


Caesura, while commonly found after the 4th iamb, is rather free 
in its position. Of all rhythms this one is perhaps most clearly 
ARISTOPHANES — 5 


66 ARISTOPHANES 


marked in character. It has a jog-trot swing so vulgar that tragic 
poets never used it. Its normal gait is seen in such verses as 
Nubes 


Vv. 1034 J ald A. ele dl J ieee 





Some variants are 





oS 
1039 Jd dla ele d Te SSD ST d adsl. s. 
Ww w 
v. 1046 AN d S| i) ete 
ST: 
v-1050 Nd Sd AAT 
ee <li gD a: 
vinoo3 0 | MC) uy Ne. Me | ee 
Ww Ww 


Further practice of ne may be had in wv. 1054, 1056, 1057, 


1061 ; of apparent dactyls ( e N| a es) in 1055 (2), 1060, 1068, 





1071; of apparent anapaests (Sf, NN d) in 1050, 1062, 1066. 
Caesura at end of 4th foot is Cee in vv. 1044, IO51, 1056, 
1057, 1060, and often.—Jambic tetrameters in this play are 
wy. 1034-84, 1113-14 (syncopated), 1351-85, 1397-1444. 

132 €'. Jambic Hypermeter is much like anapaestic hypermeter 
—a long verse formed by repeating many times the rhythm of 
the first half of an iambic tetrameter, then closing with the second 
half and its cadence Bh ne 
as a coda to a series of tetrameters, giving the scene a dvavura 
finish. In this play such hypermeters run from 1089 to 11o4, 
1386 to 1390, 1446 to 1451. 

1325’. Trochaic Tetrameter. Its pérpov is a dipody, with op- 





||. In comedy it usually stands 


tional retardation of the last short a - N é °) as preparatory 


to the following dipody. The practical dente of this scheme 
with that of the iambic tetrameter is seen on comparison : 


INTRODUCTION 67 


re Pee a Pea 
| | 2 | ay e N , Peg ‘| i .| | = || 

© oe eles ele siegie 
Peep? | oN] | UN ileols Sepa Ohi ral i | 
eeee eéelecieosliagi«e. ia | 


Yet the difference in the 70s or character is considerable. 

The long syllable of any foot may be resolved into two shorts, 
as in vv. 589, 619, 625, 626; but this is rare in the 6th foot and 
extremely rare in the 7th, as in 575, 581. If, after two such short 
syllables, there follows a long-for-short at the end of a dipody, the 


NN ; 
sequence vw v — appears to be an anapaest & e a ) , but its 
: NANA ee 
rhythmical value is only | ¢ a |. An apparent dactyl (— vu v) 

Vv Ww i 
NA). 
for trochee (J ee) is allowed for intractable proper names and 


sometimes for other words, as ¢.g. in Ach. 318, Eg. 319, Vesp. 496. 
Caesura at the middle of the verse is much neglected in comedy, 
as in vv. 580, 591, 607, 608, 609, 620.— In this play trochaic 
tetrameters are vv. 575-94, 607-26, 1115-30. 

Trochaic Hypermeters not being found in Vzées are here passed 
over. 

132 €. Eupolidean. Named from the comic poet Eupolis, this 
rhythm consists of four dipodies as follows : 





— —_—_———_ ———. SS 
ele ee @- |@ cen a e e@ 
| pl vil YY | Ya at 


Fe ek | 
Vii 1} 
jut it is a peérpov zoAv-ocxnparticrov, 7c. of many schemes. Not 
to mention all, the rst long syllable in either half may be resolved, 
as in v. 539 (epvOpov) ; either or both short syllables in the rst and 
3d dipodies may be retarded, ¢.c. may be replaced by longs : 


P | e\|;@eefse';|#@@\ 880 PrPliP s | 
3 y | Vil 99 | Wi i ee ele) 
Further, the first foot in either half may become f * instead of 


| Y, as in the rst foot of v. 529, and sth of 518, 527, 535. This 


68 ARISTOPHANES 


x : 
short may have been delivered as a grace-note (A |): See Ross- 
* 
bach 654 f., 661 bottom, Christ 473. 


Few Eupolideans are extant. In /Vué. they are 518-62. 

133. Song. — As emotion rises still higher, the rhythmic im- 
pulse strengthens, and, while taking up into itself greater com- 
plexity of elements, holds them the more imperiously to strict 
time. The voice then rises from the monotone of chant to the 
many tones of true song. The Spirit of the Crystal is at work 
through poet and artist. Verses no longer follow each other all 
cast in the same mould. A larger unity has become the purpose 
of the Crystalline Spirit— one embracing many verses, a distich, 
tristich, stanza, or strophe ; the individual verse is but one humble 
element therein. 

The rhythms of the songs in Wuées here follow, §§ 134-43. 

134. Verses 275-90 (wdy or orpody) = 298-313 (dvt-woy OF 
avri-otpopy) are in the grave dactylic rhythm of ancient song. 


The only verses needing comment are : 
XN | 
eee) 
peated in the next verse (without rests), to form the first musical 
period. 


leg x | a 3-measure phrase twice re- 


v. 285. oeAayetras = (prob.) any 2 | d x | 


X\ X\ 
v. 286. J Pag oe Aber 


the 2d musical period. Or the rhythm maybe J J| J. JN 
lise 


ee | =. | 
v.'290. 2 | JN J ddl db ¢ || 5 orthe beginning may 
be 2 x ! . See 
Christ Metrik 229, Schmidt Kunstformen 2. ccxxi, Rossbach 113. 
135. Verses 457-75: 


| ‘ : | forms the cadence of 


NA = NN | 
a |. da | etc., and the ending J, | » | 


oer ers | 


> 
OUK 








INTRODUCTION 69 
Tav ea | = = | = | | | 5 
@e,-@e@eeijoe¢@e$+tf@@é¢@s:} é. we 
3 x ys “ 
ae i le e Pe leer | 
aa a Ee a ae a 
ri NJ 3 Hea eo eS 
@i'i@e. @o'ee @o@ee @¢eeé@s6= 
a - ee eae z u f ; 
ae a ———— 
me Sl ae oN 
@e'eeeee@estf¢@«é6 eo, CN °Orce 
> ee | 
ap- | P Sy eel RE 
©ee6e¢@#$+@. 6 
° pe ea oe 
ow- > ral | DOT et et Plaka 
@©ee eee ¢6¢6 666 :+666 ee ¢.o ee 
CE LESS LT ES TS ee 
‘ = foal — - 
poe tee is etl esleae ddid ate 
_— —_— WwW 4 : es 
ae lineal ~_ ! N 1 
sl ial ded oeeliae Oe ee 
dé- | rate tat ae | = rma | 


6601666 60 066 eee eo xil 


The first musical period in 3-8 time consists of 4 verses, and these 


in turn of 4, 6, 6 and 4 measures respectively, thus forming a sym- 
metric whole. The second period in 2-4 time is made up of two 
phrases repeated in varying order (the so-called dactylo-epitrite 
rhythm), one phrase of two measures’ length ( alia py es ), the 


eee 
other of three ( J agi u pig ee) On the symmetric ar- 


rangement of these phrases the student may profitably spend 
some time, even if arriving at no certain result. The line-arrange- 
ment of the text is quite arbitrary. See Rossbach 489 and 479, 
Schmidt 2. ccxxi, Christ 5809. 

136. Verses 510-517: 


GAN’ A P| Te Ne ll 
ldéeeieeisec6ie 

a0~ | pan | | | || 

d © ec0ee = = 


70 ARISTOPHANES 














> am | \ 
sade Care ) ur *s ¢« ae | 
-Opo- e.e6616 Ep e. d = 
—= =o |. 
ee 6.06 16. e.eele 
N | — | 
USS a e 6 lee. o.ee , 
=~ =~ 
-TOU N N N | Ni | | 
a ie: “re le? eet ve ere 
\ j = | N 
Rae 6.06 «6 age aaa 














The first musical period, in anapaests, is properly the close of the 
previous scene, as it chants a march-measure for the retiring actors. 
In v. 3 begins the song. See Schmidt 2. ccxxm, Rossbach 666, 
Christ 482. 

137. Verses 563-74 (#67) = 595-606 (avTwdn) : 



































‘ Cela N | N ~ | 
uy e-.e6 le oie else ma 
oe = | N N 
Zij- e.ee8@ oie ele “4 
foe = N = 
ps 6.66 ld eis. le | 
= N| N mca 
au. disele ele ele. Jcdana 1 | 
P ae al N N = | hs ” 
qs euiae ian elle eves PREP Slee | 
Ka = | | = | ee eal 
©.00 6.66 6.66 6.66 
Ai- bes| it = = | ‘ Ja | 
@©.¢6\6.66 @€.66 6.66 B 
’ N eee 
TOV e side s.ee ah, 
; Niet NUS eee 
~-Aap- e ¢ ee g'\e.ee an | 
: = N 
Te a Pee Pee Be atl eee 
i 
ev * @ @.@e6@'\6. d "|| 





INTRODUCTION Gps 


Believing the rhythm | a | o to be the cadence of the period, 
I have written double Bars OF the endiof 35. 7, and 115, in vav0 
of the antistrophe Bax yats (, ?) retards the time of the corre- 
sponding yijs e- ( ¢ a) in the Spam Schmidt 2. ccxxiv, Ross- 


bach 667, Christ 482. 
138. Verses 700-05 (wdy) = 804-13 (avTwdy) : 














Mei) Sd. Wed leeds Md. 1d 
em ls ole. |e (| | 

BOX: ales lesa 5 ale 

én lg ae le a alien j 

o- N | PS (clieeen (ca N | J si bs Nis] 
m ee elieedie oe.¢e-.cee0e8 e 
(yvovs Ts | = ieee mB tat 

Y gnae\e. @.¢6¢ 6.6.06 /\6 

Gee dale fll old dle. le.3dld dle. ld 1 


Taking v. 2 as a mocking echo, perhaps fianissimo, of the last five 
tones of v. 1, I close the first period with it, as likewise the second 
period with its reécho inv. 4. For dpevos in 5 of the strophe, 
the antistrophe has one long syllable éx-. The strophe being in- 
complete, the syllables yvotds and rax- in the above scheme are 
taken from the antistrophe. Schmidt 2. ccxxv. 

139. Verses 949-58 (wdn) = 1024-33 (avTwdy) : 


~ | | N by freee 
Vuv ae oe. \@.@@i@6. 
YY 
i. (——— A 
a | = 
a ha e.eeeee ld 
a X nN | =— | 
Aoy oe o@. o.e6 6. 
—— & | | | 


Vo- = 
, @.@@ee#@@s- i@ 


72 ARISTOPHANES 























Bo a ee oe.) le a) e 

op 2) d e 2) e ni aes | 
viv EF e. dea e. | 
bv- e.ecie -F . | | 
78 doze e PY d p s. | 
com: diese ¢ “} ae aa | 





In vv. 5 and 6 of the antistrophe is text-corruption, hence no 
corresponsion. The first syllable in v. 3 of the antistrophe (és) 
retards the time set by Aoy- in the strophe. Schmidt 2. Ccxxvu, 
Rossbach 666. 

Verses 1113-14: 


oe BPE ore ey. 
rai Pees! 
6. e 


140. Verses 1154-70: 























Bo- N| S| J [eda Naa 
@'\es8 @. @eestseeé os9s'i6 
Bo- oh ee ae l’wihe oe 
Bie Nt BT ON Sa 
au- SO ae Oi Ce He 6 6 @6:e@ 
Ba: N| Nil] IMA SINT leon ‘a 
eC CO PAO ie ene: e eelseese 
ot- ae etal | 
@¢e'6¢686'24 
72 aoe er DEP BG are EA 
i eo a EP ee Re ea ea 
Rita ela ds Wiese ais) Shoes an ae 
Tpo- Cleee le Cle ole Cle 6 lie 


INTRODUCTION 73 


Avo- fl dee é p oy ee else 

ov Pied g Pile a drag lg 
Ww Ww 

o o ses Ree gala aie! lee 

me ae A a 

« ei gees ee 

BS gsile dle 
e'e¢ee'ees 

mes ae KN] | 
eeoso ee. 

i- oy oe | Abe a Be ah d 


Note the changes in time: in the first four vv. 3-8 time ; in the 
next three 2-4; v. 8, 3-8; in vv. g—10 the dochmiac rhythm con- 
sisting of alternate 5-8 and 3-8 measures ; in wv. 11~14, anapaestic 
2-4 time; finally a 3-8 verse and a dochmiac (16). Schmidt 2. 
eee, poeta lye eat ee Ye een 

CCXXIX, Rossbach 305, who gives v. 7 as J| Z|] g | | | 


(aca 
eer | 2 


141. Verses 1206-13: 


; see also Rossbach 803. 





a Sati | fees} | wy 
aie eos. o.eel\6 4 |x 
» Pade Bi N| | 
au- eo @¢@ié. ee#6 

Ww 
, N | NI | | | N| | 
Xol- oilweétlé. ieee 

«, : 
\ NI | (| NI 
py- ° eis. & e e 

w 

‘ N | 
xo eées8se 

Ww 

a ee 

tr- \ | \ \ \ | NX] | | N| | 
7 soeeeeesee.aee. oee 
adn’ _ " \ \ a rad eae | || 


else cis edie ais.i¢ 6\¢ oie. le || 


74 


ARISTOPHANES 


Schmidt 2. ccxxx, Rossbach 305 (but at 741 he inclines to iambic- 
paeonic rhythm, as does Christ 407). 


142. 


> 
KOUK 
Any- 
-TOV 


avo” 


Verses 1303-10 = 1311-20: 
Sphes) ie ISeE Ey ls 
ee elie eis eile e 
A ww 
pel | | =I | 
ele.ee8 6 | 
Nae CEN ALS 
ee ole 6 6 eile 

VS 
NI Md Nd Md 
ee eieeise eie 
NS ON oN 
ee ele e'¢ aie. 
Ww Ww 
Baie Wee cepa 
ee e'@ elie eile. 

Ce Meena | 
es ele elie oie. 
Ww 
Ni aN Ia NI NI eas 
ee elie «@ e | 
WwW Ww Ww 


























ole 
evle 
dele 


The antistrophe retards the first tone of vv. 3 and 4, and does not 
retard the first of 8. 
143. Verses 1345-50 = 1391-96: three iambic trimeters sung, 


alternating with three verses in the rhythm ols 


Schmidt 2. 


CCXXXI. 


ald. le I 





The first tone may be retarded. Schmidt 2. ccxxxul, Christ 216, 
Gleditsch 178 (pv6p0s mpocoduskos). 


mame MENT OF LHE CLOUDS 


The play opens with a night scene, nearing dawn. Strepsiades 
lies tossing restlessly; near him his son Pheidippides and the 
slaves, snoring (1-11). Strepsiades is harassed with debts in- 
curred by this horse-racing and aristocratic son (12-18). He 
begins to count over these debts (18-40). He bewails the day 
that ever he, the plain but well-to-do farmer, married the fine city 
lady of noble family, proud and extravagant (41-74). But now 
at last he has found a plan to free himself from his creditors 
(75-77). He wakens his gambling son and begs him to go to 
Socrates’ school (78-110), where there are two Arguments, a 
Stronger and a Weaker, the latter always winning, right or wrong. 
This is the one for Strepsiades’ purpose ; with it he will repudiate 
his debts (111-118). The son refuses to go (119-25). But Strep- 
siades is not cast down ; he will go himself (126-32). From the 
Disciple who admits him he hears wonderful proofs of Socrates’ 
wisdom and is the more anxious to meet him (133-220). 

Socrates is next descried aloft, a transcendentalist, ‘ treading 
the air’? (221-36). He descends, hears the old man’s request, 
then matriculates him by a mysterious initiation (237-62) and 
summons the Clouds, ‘our divinities”? (263-313). After these 
have come, the neophyte receives instruction concerning them ; 
also how the new god Revolution (Atvos) has supplanted Zeus 
(314-424). Strepsiades renounces the old and devotes himself, 
body and soul, to the new (425-56). ‘The Clouds promise him 
grand Success (457-75), and a preliminary examination is held of 
the old man’s capacity. ‘This proves to be quite #77, but require- 
ments are waived and he is taken within to begin his studies 
(478-509). 

75 


76 ARISTOPHANES 


The Parabasis follows—a digression with interspersed hymns, 
wherein (1) the poet reproaches the Athenians saucily for having 
failed to award first prize to his first Clouds (510-62), then (2) the 
Clouds give some political advice (575-94), and deliver a message 
from the moon (607-26). 

Re-enters now Socrates, exacerbated at his unpromising pupil ; 
but he calls him forth to one more trial — with negative results 
(627-93). He then throws him on his own resources — he must 
be original and think for himself. Strepsiades does his best, but 
with truly horrifying issue (694-780). He is expelled (789). 
In extremity he again begs his son to get this higher education 
(814-64). With much reluctance and some impudence toward 
the Professor, young Pheidippides agrees to enter college 
(865-88). 

Before Pheidippides now speak the two Arguments, the Just and 
the Unjust, the one offering him the old education, simple, honest, 
healthy, and virtuous, the other setting forth the alluring modern 
education, gay, frivolous, clever, unscrupulous, irreligious, and 
lecherous (889-1104). Pheidippides chooses the college novelties 
(1105-14).— During his brief career there, the Clouds, in a 
second digression, promise timely rain for the crops of the judges, 
if they award the prize to them, but floods, hail, and all-night 
storm, if they do not (1115-30). 

Strepsiades next comes to fetch his son. At first glance Phei- 
dippides is seen to be “ disputatious and repudiatious ” (1165-77), 
and he at once gives proof of it, wielding the Weaker Argument 
in consummate fashion (1178-1200). The overjoyed father takes 
him in to a banquet (1201-12). Enter in turn two creditors — 
easy prey even for Strepsiades’ own poor smattering at the Weaker 
Argument. Rid of them, he returns to the banquet (1214-1302). 

A brief but ominous song from the Clouds, announcing 
imminent Doom (1303-20). 

Doom comes. Strepsiades issues howling, with a broken head 
(1321). His son has beaten him, and now follows him out still 
further to ply the victorious Weaker Argument. In a set de- 


ARGUMENT 7 


bate, presided over by the Clouds, Pheidippides proves that he is 
right not only to beat his father, but his mother too (1325-1443) !! 
This is too much for the old man (1444-51). He bitterly re- 
proaches the Clouds for misleading him, though admitting he has 
done wrong himself (1452-64). He appeals to his son to help 
him wreak vengeance on that accursed College ; but his son, now 
a young Alumnus, is all for his College (1464-75). Strepsiades 
enlists the aid of Xanthias his slave. Together they mount the 
roof of the dpovricrypiov and fire it, occupantsand all. Lxeunt 
the Clouds (1476-1511). 





mi TOPANOTS 
NE®EAAI 


THOOESEIS 


a 


/ 


At mp@rar Nedédat ev dare” edudayOnoav® ert dpyovros “Iodpyov,* 
p Pp POV, 


tal 5 , > , 
6re Kpartivos pev évixa® Uvrivy, “Apeupias d€ Kovvw. 


doTrep "Apt- 


atodavns aroppipbeis Taparoyws wnOy detv avadidatac tas Nedédas 


tas Sevrépas aropeuderbar® 7d Oearpov. 


I. vmo8écets: in the manuscripts 
of most Greek dramas are found brief 
prefatory notices of the date and cir- 
cumstances of their first production, 
taken from a work now lost, the Ac- 
dacxaNlat, by Aristotle (384-322 B.C.). 
To these are added arguments or 
summaries of the play (trodéces), 
with other miscellaneous informa- 
tion, probably written in part by the 
famous grammarians of Alexandria, 
whose activities date between 300 


and 146 B.c. Of the ten paragraphs 
prefixed to Vudes but two are here 
given. 

2. é€v Gore: 22 flown, 2.e. in 


Athens at the chief festival of Diony- 
sus, called Atoviova ta év dore (or 
Tad doTikd, Or Ta peyada), to distin- 
guish it from the country celebration 
(Avovio1a Ta kar dypovs) and the 
Lenaea (ra éri Anvaly). 

3. bax Oqcav: were tanught, 7.e. 
to the actors and chorus. 

4. ml apxovros “Iedpxov: the 
archonship of Isarchus fell in the 
latter half of 424 B.Cc., and the first 


80 


amotuxwv " 8€ roAd padAov 


half of 423. As the festival came in 
the spring, the play was produced in 
423 B.C. 

5. Kparivos évika: Cratinus, now 
an old man, was one of the most 
famous of the earlier comedy writers; 
see n. on § 98, Introd. It was an 
honour to have one’s play accepted 
by the archon as one of the three to 
be presented at the state’s expense, 
and each of the three poets received 
a prize. But to obtain the third prize 
was to be beaten. As young Aris- 
tophanes had by this time been hon- 
oured for four successive years with 
first or second, it is now contrary to 
his reckoning (mapadéyws) that he 
finds himself cast aside (dsroppip6els). 

6. aropéepder Gar: fo rebuke, ex- 
presses purpose after dva-diddEar (to 
re-exhibit). 

7. Gmotuxav Kré.: if Arist. fazled 
far more the next time (év Tots 
éreira), it must be that his play was 
not even accepted. For that reason 
he did not after all (obxért) present 
his revised version (dtackevHy). 


NE®EAATI 81 


kal €v Tois éxeta ovKére Ti SucKeviyy cionyaye. al dé devrepac® 
Ne@eAa ézi “Aperviov dpxovros. 


B’ 


Cs > a , 8 , 8e 321% , r A. 10 
TAUTOV €OTL T@ TPOTEPW, OLETKEVATTAL OE ETL #Epous WS av 


Todro® 
7 avadiddEar pev aito Tod rorntod zpobvpnbévros, odxére dE TOdTO 


n , 
TOLYTAVTOS. 


WV TOTE aiTiav 
/ 9 > cal 
Ka6odov” pév otv oxeddv tapi zav pépos yeyernuevyn di0pOwots. 
‘ x a f x On / Vx ns , Nae “ 
Ta pev yap Teplypyras, TA O€ TapareTAEKTaL, Kal Ev TH TakeL Kal ev TH 
4 Se Lal lel 
Tay rpocwruv duAdAayy peTETXnUATLTTAL, A be dAoaXEpors THs dia- 
cal A , , “ 
OKEVHS TOWTA OvTA TETLXNKEY, aiTika pata 7% pev TapadBacts® Tod 
Lal » ‘ A ‘ tal 
Xopov ypeirrat, Kai Gov 6 diKatos AGyos zpds Tov ddiKov adel, Kai 
a 9 s € \ 15 NS / 
teXevtaiov Orov KaieTat 7 Ovatpt/3i ” Swxparovs. 


15. StatpiBy: school, a late 
usage. Other marks of the post- 


8. at S¢€ Sevrepar kré.: this state- 
ment, directly in conflict with the 


preceding and with what follows, is 
best regarded as an addition due to 
some misunderstanding. 

g. Tovro xrTé.: z.c. this present 
drama, as found in the manuscripts. 
But it has been recast in part. 

10. as av: with rpobuunbévros. 

11. 8¢ qv tore altiav: for some 
cause or other. 

12. kabddovKTE. : speaking broadly, 
in nearly every part has correction 
taken place. For some passages have 
been removed, others 
changes made in the arrangement 
and in the distribution of the charac- 
ters, while other passages (4 = 7a) of 
the following sort have been subjected 
for example 


inserted, and 


fo a complete recasting ; 
(abrixa pada) etc. 

13. trapdBaots: seen. on vy. 510— 
626. 

14. Aadet: post-classical substi- 
tute for Aévyer. 
to runs from y. 889 to 1104. 

ARISTOPHANI 


The passage referred 


;—6 


classical date of this passage are 
alrixa uaa = abrixa, for example, 
and xal érov answering uév in 7H wer 
TmTapaBacts. 

This last paragraph has given rise 
to endless dispute among modern 
scholars, who have attempted to re- 
construct the plot of the first Clouds, 
eg. by making Socrates only a physi- 
cal philosopher and not also a moral 
corrupter of the youth, and then dis- 
engaging from the text as it now 
stands those parts that ex Aypothesi 
or substituted in the 
For all 


were inserted 
never-completed revision. 
this one must consult the editions of 
Teuffel-Kachler (1887) and of Kock 
(1894) besides endless essays in the 
philological journals, But it is seen 
at once that the data for final settle- 
ment of such questions are wanting, 
In recent years philological acuteness 
has turned to more profitable subjects, 


See P. Mazon. 


TA TOT APAMATOS IIPOSQMA ! 


STPEVIAAHS | 
PEIAINMIAHS 
@EPAHON STPEVIAAOT 
MA@HTAI SOKPATOTS 
SOKPATHS 

XoOPO> NE@EAQN ? 


I. mpdowma: masks, lit. faces. 
It has long been taught that the 
state provided but three actors for 
a drama, and that the poet had so 
to compose his play that these three 
could present all the characters. So 
Haigh, Attic Theatre, 252 f. 

But it has recently been made 
almost certain that such limitation 
in the number of actors was unknown 
in Athens in the fifth century B.c.; 
that the changes of costume ren- 
dered necessary thereby would have 
been inartistic and almost impossible 
and that the 
later, 


from lack of time; 
three-actor rule arose only 


when troupes of players travelled 


82 


AIKAIOz AOros 
AAIKO= Aoroz 
ITAZIAS, davecotns 
AMYNIA®, davercotns 
X AIPE@QN 

EPMH> 


through Greece and other lands 
presenting their dramas with as little 
expense as possible and practising 
excision if necessary. The fact that 
normally the dramatic dialogue was 
limited to three persons is due there- 
fore, not to economic exigency, but 
to the Greek artistic sense for pro- 
priety and clarity of expression. So 
Dr. Kelley Rees, The So-called Rule 
of Three Actors in the Classical Greek 
Drama (Dissert., Chicago, 1908). 

2. Xopos vedeASv: in comedy the 
chorus, or band of singing dancers, 
numbered 24, in tragedy, since the 
time of Suphocles, 15. Haigh, AZtic 
Theatre”, 323 f. 


NE®EAAT 


LTpewradys 


> ‘4 > , 
lov tov: 


8 of; lal lal \ ~ A ~ 9 
@ Zev Bacrdrev, TO ypHpa TOV VUKT@Y OGOV* 


, 
aT EpavTov. 


> / > ¢ /, / 
ovdero? nuepa yevyoerat ; 


‘\ » / Pai) , »” Ne , 
Kal pnv madhar y adexTpvovos nKovoe eyo: 


€ S > , es 
OL OLKETQL Peykovowpr. 


ahd’ ovk Gv TPO TOV. 5 


> A 5 cal 
amodouo OT, @ TOAELE, TOAA@Y OUVEKA, 


99 Oe ee aa) , ‘ > id 
OT OUVOE Ko\ao €feoTl poe TOUS OLKETAS. 


At the back of the round 6py7- 
otpa or dancing-place of the cho- 
rus is represented a street with two 
or three houses. (There 
probably no stage.) In the por- 
tico or zpoOupoy of one of these 
houses lies Strepsiades, near him 
his son Pheidippides and some 
slaves asleep. It is night. 


Was 


ITPOAOTOZ 


The prologue is all that part of 


1-262 


a drama (dpapa, dpaw) which pre- 
cedes the entrance (zdpodos) of 
the chorus. It is usually com- 
posed in iambic trimeter. For 
this see Introd. §§ 125-31, HA. 
tog! ff., G. 1658 ff. 

Zrpepiahyns: by etymology a 
scion of the orpedw family, one 


83 


of the McFraud clan, we might say, 
or one of the Dodges or Turners. 

1. lov lov: heigh-ho; O dear, 
O dear! 

2. TO xphpa Kré: Chis night- 
business —how long it is! It is 
broad day in the theatre, but the 
audience take the hint and imagine 
night. 

4. 
added bitterly, as he 


surely. — tya: 
hears the 


kal piv: 


slaves snoring (peéyxw). 

Ly almost as common 
as our own ellipse “they wouldn't 
EppeyKov) ; cp. 108, 154, 
769, 1379. — mpd tod: before this; 
tov in its old demonstr. sense. 

6. 
explosion of 7's. 

7. Ore: when, passing into cau- 


» ” 
OUK av: 


Wert(s7e. 


~roh-, wok-, woA-: a petulant 


84 APISTO®ANOYS 


>. > > > c ‘\ c A , 
adrN ov 6 XPNOTOS OUVTOGL VE 1VLAS 


> / A 4 ° \ 7 
eyeipeTat THS VUKTOS, AAG TEPCETaL 


€v TEVTE TloUpais EyKEKOPOVAN[LEVOS. 10 


3 > > la) G2 3 - 
aN’, et Sokel, péykapev eyKeKxahup pmevor. 


add’ ov Svvapar Se(hatos evdewv, Sakvopevos 


A v 4 A QA lo ~ 
UTO THS SaTavysS Kal THS PaTYys Kal TOV ypEewv 


‘\ \ \ ces 
Ova TOUTOVL TOV UVLOV. 


c \ , ¥” 
6 O€ KopNY €X@v 


ce , , \ / 
immacerat Te Kal Evy wpiKevEeTar 15 


overpoTo\et & immous: eyw 8 amoddvpar 


e la »” \ / 5 / 
Opav ayovoay THY TE\nVHY EiKdOas* 


sal sznce. 
Athens’ gates, escape for the slaves 
was easy, hence chastisement had 
to be light. By the year 413 B.c. 
more than 20,000 of them had de- 
serted to the enemy (Thuc. 7. 27). 

8. ov8€: wo more (than the 
slaves). — xpyorés: z2ce; ironic. 

10. mévte: probably a “round” 
number, like our “half-dozen”; 
not lit. 
pévos: ¢e7-swaddled ; a comic and 
scornful partic. formed directly 
from KopdvAn (head-scarf) ; man- 
tella-ed. 

11. el S0xet: 2f that’s the vote, 


With war literally at 


“ five.” — éy-ke-kopSvAn- 


the will of the majority. Cy. the 
formula éd0fev tH BovAy Kal To 


On py. 

12. Delivered after fruitless si- 
lence in tragic style; for de(Aatos 
and evdw (instead of KaOevdw) are 
extremely rare in prose. 

13. UmoTis SamavysKte.: avari- 
ant from the usual biters. — darvys : 

' 


lit. manger; = Stall, or stud. 
Note the recurrence of 6 and ns 
in 12 and 13, and the falling apart 
of the three perpa in 13. 

14. Kopnv exov: wearing long 
hairy — the habit of the aristocratic 
knights and people of quality, 
which came to mean “ taking on 
(h)airs,” “ playing the fine gentle- 
man,” as in 545. 

15. Even in war times ir7orpo- 
dia for the festival races was the 
great passion of the fashionable 
youth. In 416 B.c. their head, 
Alcibiades, entered no less than 
seven four-horse chariots at the 
Olympic games. The single racer 
was called imzos KéAns, the pair a 
auvwpis (whence Evvwpixevouat), 
the four-horse chariot a Cevyos. 

16. The verse divides in the ex- 
act middle, éy# winning a pathetic 
prominence. 

17. elkadas: ¢he twenties, the 
days of the month from the 2oth 


NE®EAAI 85 


Ol yap TOKOL ywpovow. 


7 a , 
ante, Tat, AVyvOY, 


> 4 XN “A 9” 3 > ~ \ 
KaKPEpe TO Ypammareioy, ww avayva \aBov 


c / > 7 \ , \ , 

oTogos Oei dw, Kat Loyiowpat TOdS TOKOUS. 20 
ye ae A lanl 

hep dw, Ti dhethw; ‘da5eKa pvas Hacta’ 


Tov 6.5deka pvas Hacia; Ti eypnoaunp ; 


Wass, 69 / \ 
OT ETpLapyny TOV KoTTaTiaV. 


¥ r 
ono Tadas, 


ei?” e€exornv mporepov Tov ddbarpov Ne. 


on; cf. our “teens.” They were 
hateful only because they ended in 
the évy Kai vea, which was the day 
for paying interest (toxos). So at 
Rome they had * /77s¢es kalendae.” 
The old man evades naming the 
ugly day from dislike of it, just as 
for the opposite reason the lover 
of “Sally in our Alley” 
round the name of Sunday in the 
old song: “Of all the days that’s 
in the week | I dearly love but 
one day, | And that’s the day that 
comes betwixt | A Saturday and 
Monday.” 

18. Xwpotor: 
deed come on at a sleepless rate in 
Athens, running from 10 to 36 per 


plays 


interest did in- 


cent.—@Gmre: light, lit. ‘ouch. 
The slave brings lamp = and 
ledger. 


21. 8H5exa pvas: 12% $15.00 
$216.00. 
money later (v. 1213 ff.). 
jor what? a gen. 


Pasias comes for his 


22. TOU: 
of exchange (as in 31), usually 


called gen. of price.— rt: inne! 


ace.; what use did I make of 
them ? 

23. Spoken after a pause. — 
kommatiav: one of the famous 
blooded horses of Corinth, branded 
on the haunch with the city’s an- 
cient initial letter Koppa ( ?opu- 
Gos) —the original of our Q. A 





Corinthian coin of the 5th cent. 
8.C. shows the winged horse Peg- 
asus with a? beneath him. 

24. th-exémnv: A 
For the indice. with ae, 


pun on Kor- 
WUTLAS. 
expressing unattainable wish, see 
Si ti7G) HAS S7 ita tats 


86 APISTOPANOYS 


PevdiTrT ths 


Pirov, aducets: €havve TOV cavrovd Spdpov. 25 


~ >» , \ , Y SHES , 
it. TovT €otT. —TovTi — TO Kakov, 0 fp amToA@\eEKev. 


5) ~ \ \ , € / 
OVELPOTTONEL y2p KQL Kabevouwr LITTILKY)V. 


/ la > Leo ‘\ / 
$e. mdcous Spdpovs €X\a Ta TOhEWLOTH La ; 


aT. 


b] \ \ ‘\ x \ ert 3 4 vd 
€ue ev GV ToANOVs TOV TaTEp EdavvELS Spopmous. 


> \ ‘ , 4 » - J \ XN 4 
atap ‘Ti ypéos €Ba pe pera Tov Ilaciav ; 30 


‘ A A s, \ A > 4 bf 
Tpets pvat Suppiokov Kal Tpoyow ‘Apuria. 


$e. amaye Tov immov e€ahioas oiKace. 


25. adixets: —‘‘a foul, Philo!” 
Dreaming of his race-practice, 
Pheidippides sees his friend cut- 
ting across the course (t7orpexet) 
—an unfair and dangerous act. 
Hence — “keep to your own 
track.” 

26. rovr(: a feeling repetition 
of rovto; “that’s the trouble — 
right there.” 
even when 
asleep ; a comical charge truly, but 
excusable from the sleepless sire. 


27. Kal KabedSuv : 


—trmkqv: sc. Téexvnv, horsery 
(like “archery,” “cookery ”) =¢he 
track, or turf. 

28. Clearly Philo has got pos- 
session of the course and “is going 
to drive his war-chariots (sc. dp- 
pata)” as many laps (dpo,ovs) as 
he pleases. These rodenrrypia 
flourished of course on no real field 
of battle at that period; they were 
but racing cars decked perhaps in 
martial gear. 

29. éué: emphatic by reason of 


its form, position, and the following 
pev (=pyv).—moddovs : emphatic 
because separated from and _pre- 
ceding its substantive. The line 
is not easy to deliver rhythmically, 
if the logical emphasis be observed. 

30. In his tragic plight, the old 
man borrows a tragic phrase from 
Euripides; note (1) ypeos debt, 
for the prose form ypéws indeclin. 
or ypea plural; (2) é€Ba = Attic 


é€By; (3) the acc. pe after éBa 
without prep. (Cp. “arrive” in 
Shakespeare, e.g. 3 Henry V/ 


5-3-8 “have arrived our coast’’). 
“What debit hath arrived me ?” 
would be corresponding stilted 
English. Oy 
31. Stpplokov: the light d¢pos 
or chariot-box of the dppa, item- 
ized apart from the wheels (tpoxoc), 
and unshipped from them when 
not in use (Hom. //. 5. 722). 
32 f. The groom (imzokopos) 
is told to give the horse a good roll 
(€&-adivéw) before leading him 


NE®EAAT 


87 


Zr. add’, @ pen’, e&yAikas ewe y ex TOV Enon, 


7 \ , »” » , 
OTE Kal Oikas opdynka XaTEpoL TOKOU 


> v , / s 
evexupacer Oat caow. 


, > / 
$e. €TEOV, @ TATEP, 35 


Ti Svokodaiveas Kal otpéeper THY vd Odyv ; 


, , A , 
it. ddxver pé tis Oypapyos €k TOV OTpapaTov. 
ym > , A , 
$e. cacov, ® daipovie, KaTadapHeiv Ti pe. 
‘ > = lol 9 
it. od 8 ody kabevde* ta d€ ypea TadT to ort 
> A \ 7 \ \ / 
els THY KEhadny atavTa THY ONY TpEWeTaL. 40 
pev. 
¥f)> »” > e / > > va La, 
ei? wed 7 Tpopvynotpy atrok€o bar Kakas, 
7 Oe A E , 
HTS Me yn ETNPE THY OHV pyTEpa’ 
\ 5 »” ” , 
€“ol yap HV aypo.Kos HoLaTOS Bios 
home. But in his own case (epé 39. ov 8 ovv: with imv. 
ye) Strepsiades finds the prep. €€ gives impatient, unwilling, or 


literally true. 


33. Tov éhav: sc. ypnuaTwV 
property. 

34. Sre: causal, as in 7.— 
prAna: with dikyv the verb 


odAucKavy (fo owe) means ¢o lose 
@ suit. — Xa@repor: Kul €TEpor. 

35- evexupdoer Oar: middle, wz// 
get their surety (évexvpa) by levy- 
ing on my 
really; an adv. 
questions with roused feeling ; 93, 
820, 1502. 

37. 
pause before 
species of insect, the sheriff (dnp- 
apxos = shire-reeve). 

38. ® Satpovre: 


property. — éredv: 


used only in 


wis: some sort of —then a 


naming this new 


“my dear 
Sir”; a formula much used in ex 


postulation. 


scornful assent: “well, well, if you 
must.” The pronoun rarely seems 


to be emphatic. — Ka@evSe: “sleep 


on’; note present tense. — to@ 
ote: assuredly; a clause paren- 


thetic and practically an adverb. 
40. G@mavta: fhe whole set of 
them, with postscript emphasis. — 
mH onv: vour own, also emphatic 
by separation from its substan- 
tive. — ged: ah! He falls into 
reverie. 
41. 
maker ; from mpo-pvaopat to court 


Tpo-LVHOTpLa : match- 
for another. 

42. yfjpar: elided, as KoAacat 
in 7 éar-Ape : (aipw) put we up 
to— , induced me. 

43. enol: emphatic; ‘ w/e was 
a farm-life most delightful.” 


88 . APISTO®ANOYS 


wr i] Oo 
EVPOTLOV, AKIPNTOS, ELKN KELWEVOS, 


Bpvov pedrirrats Kal mpoBarors Kat oTEWvAo.s. 45 


eet eynua Meyak)éovs tov Meyakdéous 


adedpionv aypokos ov e€ aaTeEws, 


TELVHV, TPUPa@Tar, EYKEKOLTVPHLEVYD. 


Y 3 - 5 
TAVTYNV OT Eyapouv, TvyKaTEKALWOUNY EyY@ 


olwv Tpvyds, Tpacias, Eptwr, TEpLovatas, 50 


> , 
7 8 av pvpov, KpoKov, KaTayhwTTLTpLaTwD, 


datavyns, Laduypov, Kwduddos, TevervA\ (6os. 


44 f. might bea picture of the 
farm and deserted monastery of 
Kaesariani to be seen at the pres- 
ent day perched on the rugged side 
of Mt. Hymettus 
Athens. —etvpas is mould, decay ; 


overlooking 


evpwtiaw to mioulder. —6-K6pyTos : 
unkempt, rude; Kopewto sweep. — 
Bpvov : 
word = prose épyaw. — TO orep- 
dvAov is pressed olive cake. 

46. To marry ¢he niece of Meg- 
acles the son of Megacles was to 
marry “ the daughter of a hundred 
earls.” The family, under the 
name Alcmaeonidae, had been 
celebrated from before the time of 
Solon and Draco, antedating all the 
tyrants and producing (or allying 
to itself) such men as Pisistratus, 
Cleisthenes, and Pericles. At this 
very time a Megacles appears in 
the inscriptions as ypappartevs to 
the Treasurers of the Sacred 
(4238/7, B.c.); and the 
youngest scion Alcibiades has 
already such a record (Introd. 


teeming, bursting ; a poetic 


Monies 


§§ 39, 62, 108), that Arist. quite 
naturally names this house, from 
which to draw his young horse- 
racing hero Pheidippides. 

47. The contrasts are juxta- 


posed. 
48. éy-Ke-KoLoUpw-pev ny : be- 
Pompadoured. Coisyra seems to 


be the name of some grand dame, 
some Madame Pompadour, of 
earlier times, probably of this same 
family. Cp. the word-formation 
with that in Io. 

49. éy#: emphat. position, as 
in 4. The contrast comes in 51. 

50 ff. The metrical feet fall 
apart (dvatpeois) as he slowly 
numbers the odours; thrice we 
hear the rhythm 3 8. His mem- 
ories waken echoes in the words 
(tp- Tp-, -as -as, -ov -ov, -dos -d0s). 
“Smelling of lees, pigs, fleece, 
and ease” is not literal but gives 
the tone.—kataydor.: d2llings 
and cooings. 

52. Aahvypot: e/uttony; Xa- 
pvoow to devour, gorge. — Colias 


NE®EA AI 89 


> ‘ > A ) Mh; > \ > > Vie | ld 
ov PHY Epw y ws apyos nV, aAN’ eorada. 
> ‘ 8 » > ”~ 0 > , 1s ‘\ 
eyw 0 av avtn Goipwaroy dSeckvds Todt 


/ v ¥ > ~~ 
mpopaow epackor, ‘@ yivat, \iav omafas. 55 


Oepatrav 


EXaLov HuLY OVK EveaT ev Ta AV 
Hye v Te NV. 


aT. 
devp EO”, wa Kays. 
at. 


»y \ e , 

OLoL* TL yap jor TOV TOTHY HaTES AVxvoD ; 

Oc. duati SjTa KAaVo omar; 
ore Tov Tayxeov eveTifes Opvardidwr. 


low A bd 9 A , 
peta Ta00’, ows vav eyeve vids ovToat, 60 


and Genetyllis are epithets of 
Aphrodite, the one because of her 
temple at the promontory Colias 
near Athens, the other because 
the goddess of marriage. 

53- phy: mm  truth.—adN 
tomaba: on the contrary, she was 
always at the ora$n, z.c. using the 
weaver’s rod (a7ay) to drive 
down closely the 
upon the warp. A virtuous wife, 
think the audience. 

55. Alay oadas: but 
Streps. shows them his threadbare 


woof-threads 


when 


ipatvov — as he had to his wife by 
way of excuse (rpodaots) for his 
words — they see his joke ; for o7ra- 
Gav was also colloquially 40 waste 
“Wife, all too well 
you weave me wasfe-coats.” — épa- 


or squander. 


oxkov: with av iterative, would say ; 
S. 1183, HA. 835, G. 1296. 
56. The lamp has gone out. 


—“wptiv: the plural is perhaps a bit 
presumptuous. 
57. TwoTnv Avdxvov: a Loper 
lamp was indeed extravagant in 
war-time. With olive-groves cut 
and all Attica cooped within the 
walls, both honey and oil (*“ sweet- 
ness and light” as Gildersleeve 
has said) were scarce and high. 
Note the emphasis of zorny by its 
separation from the substantive. 
58. KAays: “to howl” meant 
often “to getacuffing”; so oiuatew 
in 217. Cp. the 
catch it» —no boy asks what. 
59. OpvadrAlb6wv: some of the 
fat wicks; S. 883, HA. 736, G. 
1097. I. 
60. Srws: 
fashioned usage proper to the old 


Eng. “ you'll 


WS, when ,; an old- 


countryman, —obrog(: /ere, with 
a gesture; hence no article with 
vids, S. 805, HA. 674, G. 945. 2. 


90 APISTO®ANOYS 


b] , \ \ 7S \ > las 
EfLOL TE }y KQUL T?) YVUVALKL Tayabn, 


TEpt TovvopaTtos On ‘vTEdMev EXoLvdopovpeba 


n pev yap inmov mpooeriOe pos Tovvopa, 


Eavliurrov, 7) Xatpurmov, 7) Kaddurmidnp, 


eyo O€ Tov Tammov TWEunv Pevdavidyp. 65 


Téws pev ovv expiwopel* cira TH Ypova 


kown EvveBnpev KabepeOa Pevdirmidyv. 


an ~ en i > 3 / 
ToUTOV TOV viov AapBavova EKopileTo, 


fag \ , » 7 oy , \ , 
OoTav OV péyas OY apw EeXavYYS TPOS TOAL, 


woTep Meyakhens, EvaTid’ exov —.’ 


61. 8H: namely. 
62. €dovdopovpefa: note the 
tense. 

63. tmmov: for antiquity a 7o- 
mien Was an omen, and the “man 
on horseback” was a leader and 
an aristocrat. What better omen 
then than Bav6ur7os or the like? 
That was the name of Pericles’ 
father. — mpoceriber: was for ada- 
zug; imperfect tense for imperfect 
act. 

65. Tov again old 
country-usage instead of ao Tov 


TATION : 


Tanmov. —éribépnv: was for nam- 
mg; imperfect as in 63. The 
middle is regular in this sense. 
Peswv-iSynv: Strepsiades’ father 
was named ®c(dwy (v. 134); he 
would follow the ancient custom 
of naming grandson from grand- 





father, yielding a bit in adding the 
proud patronymic -céns. Peddwv, 
from <fdouzo, was a “thrifty” 
omen, if not aristocratic 


eyo 8° edny, 


66. téws: for a time. —expr- 
vopeba: we disputed; an old-time 
use of the word in middle voice. 

67. Pead-ummidnv: Spare-horse ; 
a compromise hardly easy for the 
youth to bear among his fast 
associates of the turf. Cp. the 
Indian name Young-man-afraid- 
of-his-horses. 

69 f. O when you are a man! 
The sentence is incomplete, as are 
ei-yap wishes and English wishes 
beginning “if only.” Madame 
Strepsiades is probably thinking 
how her darling will look in the 
Panathenaic procession or when, 
returning a victor from the Olym- 
pian games, he is granted proces- 
sional honours to the acropolis 
(woXts), clad in long saffron robe 
(fvatis). 

70. Meyaxdéns: two genera- 
tions earlier a Megacles had in- 
deed won a four-horse chariot race 
in the Pythian games. Pindar’s 


gt 


EAAI 


NE® 





*69 ASIDA 


aaS 


(: 


LS1 ‘uayzp uoe syogoryP 
*“NOISSHOONd 


aq ‘iayoujs0g ‘Wy Worq) 
JIVNAHLVNV 


« 


J NI SLHS 


« 


) 


I 


N 


°27 


Zatly UOUS 


We 3 





92 APISTO®ANOYS 


‘Orav pev ovv Tas alyas ek Tov Pedd€ws, 71 


aoTep 6 TaTHp cov, SupO€pay evynppevos. 


aX’ ovk éereiMero Tots epots ovdev Oyors, 


> es 4 , , lal , 
adh’ immepov ou KaTEXEEV TOY YpHpATwV. 


lol > 7 \ , , 58 lal 
vov ovv, oAnv THY VUKTA PpovTiCwy odod, 75 


/ e > \ / € y A 
lav YUpov aT PaTroV datpovias vireppua, 


G * , 
Hv Ww avateiow Tovtovi, cwOyoopmar. 


ahd’ e€eyetpar Tpatov avTov Bovomat. 


la Ara RK 7 > SN 5) , la 
TTWS Ont av Hower QvUTOV ETTEVELP ALLL 5 TMS ; 


Devdim7ion, PevduTT(6v0v. 


aT. 
he. idov. 
Ge. 


,» 
TL EOTLD ; 


seventh Pythian ode still cele- 
brates it. 

71. pev ovv: way, rather ; cor- 
rective. Stony ground (edAevs) 
is the natural habitat of goats. 

72. ev-nppévos: (-drTw) = év- 


dedupevos. Cp. datw 18 for differ- 
ent sense. 
73. ovk érreiBero: would not 


heed. — pots: emphatic because 
separated from its noun. 
a comic new 


vooos imm«Kny, the horse-complaint, 


74. ‘mrm-epov: 


named on the analogy of ixr-epos 
jaundice, vb-epos dropsy. — pov: 
may depend on kxara- in the 
verb or on ypyuatwv; in the first 
case ypnuatwv is a nearer defini- 
tion 


of pov. —kar-€xee: prob. 


” 
aor., from EXEa. 


Ge. Ti, @ TaTEp; 80 


, \ x “~ ‘ xX 4, 
KVOOV [PE KAL THY YELPA dos THV Oeciav. 
aT. 

A ‘ ~ \ » y 
vy) TOV Ilowed@ TovTovt TOV tmmov. 


elr€ ror, cbuders Epe ; 


75 4. 6803: way, depends on 
ppovtilwy and is contrasted with 
the one ¢raz or bypath (atparos) 
which is so devilish extraordinary 
(dutpoviws treppva), on which in- 
deed, the plot of the comedy is to 
run. — plav: emphatic by isola- 
tion. 

80. PevStrmistov: coaxing di- 
minutive ; PAzddy. 

81. Kioov: KUVEW. 

82. i800: there, voila, ecco. 

83. Ilovada: the sea-god was 
also creator of the horse, and pa- 
tron saint of the knights and of 
aristocrats in general. — rovrovt: 
yonder; he probably points to 
some statue or bust of Poseidon 
standing before the house with 
the statue of Hermes, which regu- 


NE®EAAT 93 


aT. 


\ 3 , lal a \ ¢ 
pen "ol ye TOVTOV NSapeOs TOV UTTLOP * 


e ‘\ c XN ¥ A ~~ 
ovTos yap 0 Geds aitLds pot TOV KaKOV. 85 


ad)’ elrep Ek THS Kapdlas pW OVTaS duets, 


@ Tat, TU0v ror. 


Pe. 


Tl 0€ Ti wpa OHTA cot ; 


it. exoTpahov as TaXyLoTa TOUS WavTOU TpoToOUs, 
Kat pavOav’ eMav av eyw Tapaiverw. 

Ge. eye On, TiKedevers; Xt. Kal Tu meioer; Be. Tel- 

Topat, go 

vn Tov Avovucov. it. devpo vuv amoBrere. 
Opas TO Oipuiov TovTO Kal ToOLKtOLOD ; 

$e. Opa. Ti ovv TOUT €oTly ETEOV, @ TATE?P ; 

it. Wuxyav copar tovtT €ati ppovtiaTypiov. 


larly guarded Athenian entrances 
(see v. 1478). 





Poseidon Hippios, with trident; a 
coin of Potidaea. 


B4. py “pol ye: sc. Acye. — Tov 
tmmov: appositive to Tovrov, not 
its substantive. 

87. rl: 
pray; impatiently. 


wherein? — Shra: 


88. éx-oTpefov: he is to turn 
his habits inside out as he would 
his ipatvov ;=“to turn over a new 
leaf.” 

94. vxav: philosophers had 
much what. the 
Strepsiades 


been disputing 
Wuxyn or soul was. 
had heard of these discussions, but 
perhaps for him Wvxac meant what 
it did when he was a boy learning 
dead,” 


Homer —the “spectral 


“disembodied spirits.” Socrates 
was to him a modern “ medium.” 
—dpovrierfpiov: formed on the 
analogy of BovAewrypwov, Sdixac- 
THpLov, épyac-Typov, means reflec- 
tory, contemplatory, spec ulatory, 
or cogitatorium, from povrita, 
dpovtistys; hence by strange 
irony it is Arist. himself who first 
worked out even in detail the pro- 
fessional thinking-shops of modern 


94 APISTO®ANOYS 


3 AQP 2? Anta PS) a \ > \ 
evtav EVOLKOVO AV P&S, Ol TOV OUPQVoOV 95 


c ¥ 
Méeyovtes avatreiMovow ws Eat TVLYyEUS, 


KAOTW TEPL Has OvTOS, Nels O° avOpakes. 
fen , > b) , + la 
ovToL OudacKove , apyvpLov Hv TLS O10a, 


€yovTa viKav KOL OLKALA KQOLKG. 


Pe. 


AEN \ , 
E€lLO LV de TLWES 5 


it. ovK 010 axpiBas Tovvopa 


pepivoppovtictat Kadot Te Kayabot. 101 


$e. aiBot, Tovynpot y,, oida. 


universities, the seminaries and 
laboratories. 

94-97. ovpavev: stands by zpo- 
Anis (fore-serzure) in the earlier 
clause, while English transfers it 
into the ds-clause. — Hippon 6 
aeos, one of the new philosophers, 
seems to have compared the dome 
of heaven to a mveyevs or s70th- 
erer, a dome-shaped furnace or 
oven in which charcoal was burned. 
Cratinus had ridiculed this in his 
comedy the Havorrat (ye-alls, or 
Know-it-alls). Arist. borrows the 
doctrine for his composite Socrates, 
and adds from Heraclitus the com- 
parison of men (avOp-w7or) with 
charcoal (av@p-axes). For accord- 
ing to Heraclitus we draw in tov 
Oeiov Aoyov (divine reason) by 
respiration and through the pas- 
sage-ways of the senses (ot aioOn- 
TiKol mopor)—less when asleep, 
more when awake—just as 
avOpaxes grow black when with- 
drawn from the fire, but if given 
fire and air become living. 


Tovs adalovas, 


96. éyovtes: by argument, as 
in OO, P15, L2mr 

98 f. Again a borrowing and 
blackening. Socrates asked no 
pay, indeed offered no formal in- 
struction at all ; and it was Protag- 
oras, not Socrates, who boasted 
that he could win in debate though 
holding the weaker argument (Tov 
ntTw AOyov KpeitTw Tovey). Here 
Arist. voices probably the general 
feeling when he changes this boast 
of mere skill to the very dangerous 
business of winning wether right 
or wrong (99). So, however, in 
fact was this skill working out in 
contemporary Athens. 

100. ovk off: true to his name 
Strepsiades here dissembles a bit 
(orpeder). 

IOL. peptpvo-ppovTiatat: a712- 
zous thinkers, original researchers, 
strug-for-truthers. Then after a 
pause (the v. divides in the exact 
middle) he adds perfect gentlemen, 
aristocrats. 


102. alBot: dah !—-rovnpot: 


NE®EAAI 95 


‘ > “~ ‘ SEs 4 7 
TOUS WKXPLOVTAS, TOS avuTOdHTOUS Eyes, 


@v 6 Kakodaimav LwKpaTyns Kal XNaipedar. 


=T. 


» , \ , 
7 1), oleae * pndev ETS VYTLOV. 105 


> > a) , 
GAN et TL KHSEL TOV TaTpOwY addiTor, 


, an 
TOUTWV YEVOV LOL, TXATAPEVOS THY UTTUKHD. 


Ge. 


> x» \ \ , >- 4 , 
ovk av pa Tov Avovucor, «i dons YE pou 


‘ - - ‘ a / , 
Tous pac.avovs ovs TpEeher Aewydpas. 


aT. 
eGov SiddoKov. 


=T. 


low fellows. —édalovas: swend- 
lers. 

103. @Xpt@vtas: untrue of 
Socrates, who was always in the 
open, but probably true of Protag- 
oras who 7a 7oAAG éevdov duaTpise 
(Plat. Protag. 311 a), and of 
Prodicus, who even gave lectures 
in bed (0p. cit. 315 d).— av- 
vmroiqtrovs: “sockless  Jerries.” 
Of this crime Socrates was in 
truth guilty; though not bare- 
faced (dAalwv), he went bare- 
footed. 

104. Xatpehbov: the impul- 
sive half-mad disciple of Socrates 
(aodpos Kai pavixds), who ques- 
tioned the Delphic oracle concern- 
ing his master’s wisdom (Plat. 
Apol. 21 a). He was unmerci- 
fully ridiculed by the comic poets 
as a pale, cadaverous hat, a son of 
night, a sycophant, flatterer, para- 
site, dirty beggar, and thief. No 


», ~ > 

0, avtiBoro o, & pidrtar avOpadrav epoi, 110 
Pe. 
> > 3 A ¥ N , 
cival Tap avrois mac audw Tw hoya, 


\ , 
Kal TL oor pabyoopar ; 


wonder the young aristocrat re- 
coils. 

105. 4 4: ah, ah! or O,O!/— 
vamov: an old-fashioned word 
perhaps (certainly at this timea 
poetic word) for avonrov or evnbes. 

106. additwov: (lit. darley 
meal) = daily bread. Here, after 
matpwov, it is a comic substitute 
for xpnuatwy or the like (azces- 
tral property); so in 176, 648. 

107. Tovtwv: one of these; 
predicate and partitive. — cxacd- 
pevos: oya(C)w (to cut) here is 
to slacken, ease off, abate; cp. 409, 
740. —trmx«hv: see 27. 

108. ovk av: / wouldn't; verb 
omitted as in 5. 

109. dactavots: pheasants and 
peacocks were then rare new birds 
in Athens, kept only by the rich 
such as Leogoras, father of the 
orator Andocides. 


110. ® ¢lArare: in tragic air. 


96 APISTO®ANOYS 


7 , \ Ni 9 
TOV KPEITTOV’, OOTLS EOTL, Kal TOV YTTOVA. 


iva la , \ y 
ToUTOLW TOV ETEpoV TOW oyow, TOV HTTOVA, 


lo ’ 4 , B) 4 
vikav héyovta hact TAdUKOTEpa. 115 


xa - 4 iQ SS 1 lal Ni fd 
NV OVVY PAaUNS [LOL TOV AOLKOV TOUTOV oyor, 


a vuv Odeiho dia oé, TOUTWY TOY KpEoY 


ovK Gv atodoiny ovd’ av dBohov ovdevi. 


Pe. 


> x , 5) \ 3 x , aS A 
OUK QV muoipynv LOU yap QAV TAQLYV LOEW 


la Z 
Tovs imm€eas TO YpOpa SiaKEKVALT[LEVOS. 120 


aT. 


ovK dpa, pa THY Anuntpa, TOV y E“av COEL, 


¥ >> cy *f? «© , xf? © , 
ovt avtdos, ov? 6 Lixytos, ov 6 cappopas 


adh’ €€eX\@ a és KOpakas eK TNS OlKIas. 


113 f. Kpelrrova . TTova: 
the weaker argument is not always 
in the wrong (aéccos) ; an inno- 
cent man may have appearances 
against him. But from the moral 
point of view the argument of the 
dokos-man is always 7TTwv. Poor 
Strepsy’s conscience tells him that 
of these two strange dapova, 
Buttal and Re-buttal, it is Re- 
buttal, the 77Twv Adyos, whose aid 
he needs. 

11g. tAatnv: tAnvae fo brook 
is poetic for roApay or avéxecOa. 

120. AL gentleman - knight 
should be well-groomed (daz-eor- 
Aeyywopevos, Ey. 580); but if the 
strigil of hard study scrape your 
colour off (6:a-Kvaiw) and leave you 
®xp0s, Pheidippides wants none of 
it. The Knights were that select 
and aristocratic body of a thousand 


horse, the City Troop, figuring 


more largely in pomp than in field. 
They are preserved in stone to 
this day in the frieze of the Par- 
thenon. 

121. Afpytpa: the oath by the 
goddess of grain (including Strep- 
siades’ dAdquta) fits well the situa- 
tion (éda from écOiw). Greek 
swearing, on the artistic ‘ referen- 
tial system ” of Bob Acres, usually 
fitted well; cp. 83. 

122. 6 {vyos: in a four-abreast 
the Cvyrou were the two horses 
under the yoke (vyov); the two 
outriggers were called cetpa-popor 
trace-bearers (1300).—cap-dpas : 
was a horse from Sicyon, branded 
with that town’s initial letter, 7.2., 
in Doric form and name, Saz 
(Mp) -sepa2g: 

123. és képakas: fo the crows; 
a common imprecation, = fo Per- 
dition. 


NE®EAAT 97 


$e. ahd’ ov mepiowerat wp’ 6 Getos Meyakhens 
¥ > > » A oO > A 
avurmov. ad’ etoep, cov 8 ov dpovtd. 125 
> > 2Q> 3 \ / , / 
Ghd’ 0d’ eya pevTo TET eV ye KEioopmat, 
aN’ evdEdpevos Toiow Oeots didaEopar 
> /, 4 > ‘\ / 
aitos, Badilwy eis TO HpovtirTypvov. 
al > , ¥ 5 4 ‘\ 4 
T@S OV Yepwr wy, KaTIAnT Bw, Kal Bpadds, 
hoywr axpiBav oyiwdardpovs pabyoopa ; 130 
imntéov. Ti TavT exwv oTpayyevomat, 
> > > ‘\ 4 \ /, a 7 
add’ ovxt KoTTH THY Ovpav ; Tat, TaLdiov. 
Ma8nt17s 
Bard’ és kopakas’ tis €of 6 Koas THY Bdpap ; 
mt. 
Ma. 


Deidwvos vids Etpekuadyns Kixvvvobev. 
> / ‘ 4? 9 c \ 4 
apabys ye vn AL, oats ovT@Tt opddpa 135 


aTepiysepinvas THY O¥pav eXaKTLKaSs, 


124. Qetos: here great-uncle, 
not uncle; see 46. 

125. eloeypt: hereupon the 
youth enters the house. 

126. ot8 éy: no more will /, 
Sc. than you.—merdv: as if in 
wrestling. The first three feet of 
the v. stand detached, as if to be 
delivered with fitting gesture, per- 
haps with three shakes of the fist. 

130. oxivSardpous: splinters. 
In English we speak rather of 
“hairsplitting,” “quibbles,” “sub- 
tleties.” 

131. 
oTpayyevoua ; = ovTws, as often. 
—txov: lit. seeping at it; with 
otpay., keep loitering, S. 1277 a, 
HA. 968 a, G. 1564. 


ARISTOPHANES — 7 


ravra: inner acc. with 


134. Official completeness 
Kixuvva was a deme. 
135. apabns: wnlettered. 
136. G-treptpepivas : even 
knocking at a door without rati- 
ocination was blameworthy in the 
eyes of the advanced Thinkers 
(ppovrisrac). In the /vags 971 tt. 
Arist. makes Euripides boast: 
“JT taught them all these knowing 
ways 
By chopping logic in my plays, 
And making all my speakers try 
To reason out the How and Why. 
So now the people trace the 
springs, 
The sources and the roots of 
things.” 
( Rogers’ translation. ) 


98 APISTO®ANOYS 


kal ppovtid’ €€juBroKas eEnupynuevyy. 


It. avyyvwli por: THOV yap OLKO TOV aypav. 
ad’ €itre por TO Tpaypa TOVENUBapEvor. 
Ma. adX’ ov Gears tAHY Tots palyratow eye. 140 
it. Aé€ye vu enol Oappov: eyo yap ovroot 
nkw pabyrys eis TO ppovTiaTy piov. 
Ma. \eEw. vopioa d€ TavTa yp pvoTypLa. 


avynpeT apt. Xaipepovta LwKparys 


, (- , 4 ‘\ e A YA 
Ww rrav orocous adolToO TOvs aUTHS TOOas * 145 


137. é-7pPBrwkas: ayPAioKw. 
This ‘causing the miscarriage of 
a well-conceived thought ” is a hit 
at Socrates as the son of the mid- 
wife, Phaenarete. But the philoso- 
pher did not take umbrage at the 
joke, but fell in with it — or Plato 
for him. In Plato’s 7Zeaetetus we 
find him boasting the inheritance 
of his mother’s profession, in that 
though knowing nothing himself, 
he assisted his young friends to 
the birth of ¢#ezr ideas. 

138. thot: = Oppe, with 
aypov, perhaps an old word suit- 
able to the rustic; if the schol. is 
correct, a parody of Euripidean 
usage. —olk@: but since the war 
he has been a refugee in the 
city. 

140. ov Béuis: szufil, cpious. 
Science has become the student’s 
religion, his master a prophet. 

141. Aéye: 20 on and tell it; 
pres., not aor. —®appav: wethout 
Sear, cheer up, bolily; S. 1273 a, 


HA. 968 a, G. 
here, with a gesture. 

143. dAékw: well tell you; not 
ep@ (will say).—pvorhpia: not 
mystery in the modern sense of 
secret, but dvine mystery, t.e., the 
holy rite of initiation as practised, 
for example, at Eleusis. 

145. WvAdav: prolepsis, as in 
95.—Tovs atrhs wodas: probably 
a travesty on the doctrine of Pro- 
tagoras, that man was the measure 
of all things (Introd. § 44); if 
man, why not fleas? Or Arist. 
may be ridiculing the triviality of 
the problems of the New Learning. 
He did not foresee that a modern 
strug-for-truther — (jreptrvo-codt- 
otys) would laboriously compute 
that a human leap proportionate 
to the flea-jump would be a quarter 
of a mile, and that dissertations 
would be written by Masters of 
Arts on “ The Salivary Glands of 
a Cockroach,” and “The Taxo- 
nomic Value of the Characters 


1564. — ovtoct: 


NE®EAATI 99 


dakovoa yap TOV Xaipepavtos tHv dppov 
BEN \ \ \ > / > / 
emt THY KEehadyny THY LwKparous adyharto. 


Ma. de&iwrara. 


5 7 > ‘\ ‘\ > “A ‘\ / 
eveBaw ev Els TOV KNPOV aUTHS TW ODE, 150 


it. mas dnTa ToT cueTpyce ; 
Knpov diaTn€as, eira TH WAdav aBav 
kata Wuyxelon Teprepucav LepouKat. 
TavTas vTohVoas avEewEeTpEL TO Ywpiov. 
2T. 


@ Zev Bacirev, THs AeTTOTHTOS TY hpEvar. 


PSAs y 
Ma. ri O97 av, erepov ei TM0L0 Swkparous 


ppovtic pa. ; 


Xt. Tovov; avTiBoho, KaTEiTE OL. 


Ma. avyper avTov Xaipehav 6 Shyrros 156 


c 4 \ / 
OTOTEpa THY yvouny ExXoL, TAS EuTriOas 


presented by the Legs of Orthop- 
tera.”— Goto: had jumped, sc. 
on this occasion. 

146. odpiv: the 
that Chaerephon had bushy eye- 
brows, and Socrates a bald head. 

150. Tw mode: some editors see 
here a joke in the 4zfed flea. But 
the poet as a KaAds Kayabos, may 
have known no better — perhaps 
would have 
better. 

I51. TWept-epvoav: evew (i.€., 
formed ) around, with puxeton sc. 
TH WvAAy, meaning only its feet, 
of course. —Ilepouxal: a Greek 
woman spoke of her “ Persians,” 
omitting éyBades shoes, just as 
now we name things by their place 
of origin, as China, 
Spaniel, Newfoundland, 
Havana, Port. 


schol. says 


scorned to know 


Afghan, 
Jersey, 


152. dv-epérper: imperfect, be- 
cause the measuring off was in 
process when Strepsiades knocked. 

153. Aewtétyntos: fhe subtlety 
of his wit; a frequent use of the 
genitive, giving the cause of the 
preceding exclamation. 5S. 906 a, 
HA. 761, G. 1129. peves at this 
time had become high-sounding 
and unusual in daily speech, 

154. Tl Sfr av: cp. 5.— 
érepov: emphatic by separation 
from its substantive. 

157. OmdéTEpa: = -Epov OF -€pWs, 
which 


This question, later seriously dis- 


adv., way he thought. 
cussed by Aristotle, is perhaps a 
jest at the expense of the savant 
Archelaus, an initiator of acoustics, 
of whom Diogenes Laertius reports 
(2.17): wporos ere hbuvns yeverw 


; boca ni 
THY TOV aepos TANEW. 


100 


APISTO®ANOYS 


NaSN 7, » \ > , 
KaTA TO OTOL ade Y) KaTa TOUPPOTTVYLOV. 


aT. 


/ on 53 A > ‘\ “A ’ , 
TL OYT EKELVOS ELTTE TEP TNS eum l00s ; 
¥ > » id > / 
epacKkev ELV al TOVVTEPOV TNS €umL00s 160 


rae \ na Q> » > iy \ 
OTEVOV dua NemTov ) OVTOS QAUTOU THV TVOHV 


, / > XN > 4 . 
Bia Badilew «vO Tovppotvytov 


ETELTA KOLAOV TPOS OTEVM TPOTKELLEVOV 


“A c 7 lal 
TOV TPWKTOV NEW UTO Blas TOU TVEvpLATOS. 


aT. 


/ c / 3 » A > f' 
ocadmuy€ 6 TpwkTos eat apa Tov euTidav. —_165 


@ TPLOPLAkapLos TOV OLvevTEpEvpLATOS. 


H padias pevywr av arodvyou Siknv, 
dats Sloe TOUVTEpOV THS euTidos. 


ur aoKkahaBorov. 


pLou. 
Ma. 


mponv O€ ye yvounv peyadnv adpynpeOy 
aT. 


4 Y i , 
Tiva TpOTOV ; KaTELTTE 


170 


qn > An lal , \ c ‘ 
Cynrovvtos avtov THs weAHVNS Tas OOS 


\ \ , >> » , 
Kal TAS TEpUpopas, €iT AVw KEXNVOTOS 


Kara : 


158. 
= da with gen. — rotpporiytov : 


by the way of, via 


= 70 opp. We might denature the 
jest by making the question one 
of pre-lude and post-lude. 

162. e000: with gen. = strazght 
for. 

163. a hollow 
(such as the vent) dezzg attached 
to a narrow thing (such as the 


KOtAOV KTE.: 


entrail) causes an echo; whence 
the inference (apa) in the next 
verse from vrump-et to trumpet! 

166. An exclamation at the 
teacher’s extrailspection or insight 
inside; O.-evTepevpa for d1-epev- 
vnpa. 


167. devyov and amodpvyo with 
di/knv are legal terms = fo be prose- 
cuted and to be acquitted. 

169. 8€ ye: ye stresses the 
word before 6¢, as in 175. d€ 
claims its favourite position and ye 
yields. 

170 ff. This story of the lizard 
(doxardaBwryns or yaAewTys, 173) 
varies the anecdote told of Thales 
the astronomer, who, while gazing 
at the heavens, fell into a well and 
furnished amusement to his Thra- 
cian maidservant. 

172. KEXNVOTOS: yaTKW. 

173. Kat-éxeoe: yl;  be- 
fouled. 


NE®EAAI IOI 
amo THS 6pop7ys vvKTwp yarEeaTyns KaTEXETEV. 
it. yon yaredryn KatayéoavTs Lwkparovs. 
Ma. éxfés dé y’ Hiv detrvov ovk Hv Eomepas. 175 
Br. ciev* ti ovv mpos Taddur éevahapynoato ; 
Ma. xara THs Tpatélns KataTtacas hewrynv Téppav 
Kapas oBediokor, eita SvaByTHv haBav — 
€x THS Tahaiotpas Ooipdriov vpethero. 
Er. ti dyr exetvoy Tov Oarny Oavpaloper ; 180 


»” >» 319.6 \ , 
advoy avory avioas To ppovtTiaTypLor, 


174. jo@nv: idiomatic aor. 
where Eng. uses present (S. 1126, 
HA. 842, GMT. 60); Z “ke the 
notion of —. 

176. elev: well; expletive. — 
érahapqoato: a word beloved of 
Euripides (= prose éunyavycaro), 
in comic contrast here with the 
homely aAdqura (victuals). 

177. KaTa-racas: Tacow. — 
The hocus-pocus begins: Over 
the table he sprinkled fine ashes, 
bent a small spit, then taking it 
as a pair of compasses he —. 
Here we expect, as the hungry 
pupils did, and as the audience 
in the theatre did, some wizard 
Medea-trick — perhaps “out of 
the sprinkled place (raAacow 0 
sprinkle) he fished (ideiAero) a 
small victim (@vparov)” for din- 
ner, or rather part of the victim 
after the burnt sacrifice to the 
gods. But 
denly an outrageous punning slan- 
der: Out of the wrestling school 


instead comes sud- 


(rad-aiotpa for perhaps 7dA- 
aypa) he filched himself that coat 
(Goiwariov sounding almost like 
Ovpariov). The Awroduirys, or 
cloak thief, of the Greek palaestra 
still plies his trade among the 
lockers of gymnasia and the um- 
brella-racks of the modern club- 
house. — This whole passage was 
perhaps inserted at the last mo- 
ment. In competition with Vides 
—it may be just preceding it — 
Amipsias had presented his Con- 
nus, in which Socrates, here too 
one of the dramatis personae, is 
asked ro@ev dv wou xAatva yEevolTo ; 
sy the time the turn of the Wudes 
comes, Arist. has an answer ready. 

180. The capture of goat and 
hook captures 
why pray ad- 


coat at one fell 
Strepsiades also ; 
mire the famous (éexetvov) Thales, 
when we have a Socrates among 
us? 
181. 


as imv. 


Translate 
(« p- 


dvicoas: dvvw. 


hurry and 


102 


APISTO®ANOYS 


SS 


‘\ lo c /, / XN / 
KQL detEov WS TAKLOTA Jol TOV {WKPGT7). 


pabytim yap: aN’ avouye THV Odpav. 


® ‘Hpdk\evs, tavti todaTa 7a Onpia ; 


(A) , A PS) a > 7 
TUL eJavpacas S TW OOltl OOKOVOLV ELKEVAL ; 185 


it. Tots ek IlvAov Andean Tots Aakwvikots. 


> \ / > > \ “A ‘4 ce ee 
aTap Tl ToT Els THY ynv Br€mOVoW oOvTOLE ; 


Cnrovo. 


an e ‘ “A 
Cytovow otro. Ta KaTa yns. Bt. 


BohBovs apa 


v2 \ i 
fy vuv TovToy. ppovTilere ° 


See \ aN CRY SAB , \ , 
eyw y2pP Ol wW Elotl pLeyadou KQL KQaAOL. 190 


Ti yap olde Spaa., ot opddp’ eyKeKuores ; 


Tp€xwv 780, 1164) or as adverb = 
evO<ws, Taxews. Cp. for treatment 
of partic. €xwv 131, Gappov 141. 

182. Tov Bwk.: cp. 180. 

183. payt1a: a desiderative 
in -aw; 7 want to be a pupil. 
(Hence “I want to be an angel 
and with the angels stand” might 
be dyyeAXw® Kal ovotati@!) — 
avorye: the theatrical management 
of the scene is uncertain. Perhaps 
the door-opening was merely the 
rolling back to either side of a 
great linen curtain which had rep- 
resented the house-front or the 
back wall of the premises, thus 
disclosing the inner court, or avAy, 
of the house. ‘This court, open 
to the sky (198) and flanked and 
backed by chambers, is filled with 
pabyrat in singular attitudes of 
Aloft sits 
Socrates in his kpepabpa (218). 


“original research.” 


The old farmer is horrified at it 
all. 
185. @avpacas: Gr. aor. for 


Eng. pres.; 174 n.—elkévar: = 
EOLKEVAL- 
186. These “Laconian cap- 


tives from Pylus” had been bleach- 
ing some twenty-odd months in 
prison, where they were destined 
to remain two years longer. 

188. ra yiis: Plato’s 
phrase is €nt@v ta Te bd yHs Kal 
ovpava (Afol. 19 6). See Introd. 
S$ 110. — Bodots: truffles (under- 
ground mushrooms). 


KaTa 


189. tovroyl: = TovTi ye; YE 
struggles for precedence, as 6¢ in 
169. — ppovritere: to the starve- 
lings. 

190. iva: where. 

Igt. ti yap: in questions of 
surprise yap is an exclamatory 





why. — ote: yonder. 


NE®EAATI 103 
Ma. otro. 3° epeBodiuoow wr Tov Taprapov. 
Zr. ti dn? 6 tpwxrtos eis TOV ovpavov Brére ; 
Ma. avtos kal? avrov aotpovopety di0acKeran. 
> > »” > 4 Na. 3: A c ~ > 4 
add’ evorl?, iva pn) “KEtVOS Upy emiTvyn. 195 


/ / > J > > / 4 
PHTH ye pHTH y, AX emipervavTwr, Wa 


AUTOLOL KOLWOTW TL TPAayLaTLoV eLOV. 


> > > er > > a \ \ Eee 
aAXd OVX OLOY T AVTOLOL TPOS TOV aEpa 


e€w duatptBew todvy ayav eotiv ypovov. 


yewperpta. =r. 


> a 4 
ATTPOVOMLla [EV AUTNL. 


»” > ia XN s, 
ovk, adda THY OVpTAT AY. 


XN ™ ~A 4 ‘ 47Q 5 4 > / 
T Pos TWV fear, TL y2pP TAO EOTL ; ELTFE [LOL. 200 


\ / 
“Lt. Tov € Tl: 


TOUT OU TL ETL YpHOLmon ; 
yyy avaperpetobar. Lt. ToTEepaTHvy KANpovyiKyy : 


it. agretov heyens. 


TO yap codiopa SNLOTLKOV Kal ypyHoyLov. 205 


192. €peBo-Sipaor: to dive to 
‘ Erebus, which lay under Tartarus, 
was indeed going to the bottom 
of things. 

194. avros kal’ aitov: Hy isel/, 


independently. 
195. elo-tte: 2.¢. from the 
court into the adjoining cham- 


bers. — éxetvos: Socrates; cp. at- 


TOs 219. —émrvxy: Zc. when he 
descends from his kpepabpx. 

197. avroio.: at the head of 
the verse one might expect avros 
to retain its 7fse sense, though it 
does not always; here perhaps fo 
them alone, before éxeivos appears. 

198. tmpos Tov dépa: fv Sle air, 
z.é. in the court. Cp. TPs TOV 
nAvov 771, “7 the sun.” 


199. twodtv ayav: overly long. 
Exeunt the pa@nrat. 

200. mpos Tov Bea@v: is exactly 
the older English oath “ fore God.” 
—7é48e: pointing to the apparatus 
of the school. 

203. kKAnpovxikqyv: four years 
earlier Strepsiades had seen much 
of the island of Lesbos subjugated 
and measured into allotments 
(xAnpo.) for the 2700 Athenians 
who had drawn the lucky num- 
bers (KAnpovxor). To make the 
whole earth cleruchic is, he thinks, 
a pretty conceit, a good and popu- 
listic trick (204 f.). 

204. otk, GAAG: wo. LEnglish 
idiom drops aAAd, as it does so 


many 6e’s. 


104 APISTO®ANOYS 
Ma. avrn d€ cou ys TEpiodos Taos. pas ; 
Y \ > A , \ 4 . 4 
aide pev APjnvar. Ut. Tiav eyes ; ov weiHopar, 
eel OuKacTas ovY Opa KaOnpevous. 
e ey SS) > las > X\ ‘\ 4 
Ma. ws tour adyfas “AtriKoy TO yaptov. 
it. Kal wov Kuxvvyns eiow ovpot Snporar ; 210 
Ma. evtav? everow. 7 S€ y EvBov, ws opas, 
Ol TapaTeTaTal LaKkpa TOpPpw Tavv. 
it. o10 * v7ro yap nov tapeTaOy Kat IepiKdeous. 


aX’ » Aakedaipwv Tov ‘oT ; 


€ / 
QUTNL. 
c 3 \ c on) 
LT. ws Eeyyus nov. 


7] 5) , 
Ma. omov ovtw; 


‘al / 4 
ToUTO Tavu ppovTilereE, 215 


TavTny ad nov anayayew TOppw Tavy. 


ahd’ ovx OLoV TE. 


206. aivtyn co: fhere you have. 
—treplodos: ap. 

208. Athens was not Athens 
without its ever-busy, over-busy 
throng of 6000 jurymen, countless 
officials, and swarming sycophants. 
Introd. § 26. 

209. #s: Of, spoken with 
hearty assurance. Cp. the wish- 
ws in ws wedorv. 

210. Kal rod: Kal joins a ques- 
tion of surprise to the preceding 
statement, often to expose an in- 
consequence therein; = fray, why, 
or then. — ot epol Sypérar: so, on 
visiting Niagara Falls, Strepsiades 
likes to have his picture taken with 
himself in the foreground and the 
Falls at the back. 


it. vy Al oipokerP apa. 


211. 8€ ye: ye gives stress to 
Euboea; cp. 169, 175. 
For little Greece the is- 
land of Euboea does in truth “ze 
stretched alongside very long, viz., 
about 100 miles. — 98t: here. 

213. wap-erd0y: Tevw. Eu- 
boea was laid low or made to 
stretch her length when subju- 
gated to Athens by Pericles in 
445 B.C. 

214. ‘ort drov: spoken by dif- 
ferent people at the same instant, 
cand o do not here make hiatus 


212. 


nor a long syllable, but one short. 
—attyi: here. 

215. ws: horrified exclama- 
tory; so near us! He is notused 
to maps. 


NE@EAAI 105 
Pepe, Tis yap ovTOS ovTL THS Kpe“aOpas avyp ; 
Ma. avros. &t. tis adtés; Ma. Lwxpadryns. It. @ 
Loxkpares. 
xP _® > , ee, , 
U0 ovros, avaBonoov avTov sou péya. 220 
Ma. avros pev ovv ov Kahecov’ ov yap pou oXOAR. 
it. @ LoxKpares, 
@ Ywkparid.ov. 
ZwoKpaTns 
Tl we KaNels, @ ‘Pypepe ; 
it. mpotov pev 0 Tt Spas, avT.Boroa, kareuT€é jor. 
5 ’ Lal ‘\ A ~ \ 7 
Zw. aepoBaTto kal wepuppova Tov nALov. 225 


217. olpwteo@ apa: “ the worse 
for you then.” 

218. tisyap: pray,who? Cp. 
Igl. — kpepa0pas: usually ex- 
plained as a hanging basket (xpe- 
papor), meant to burlesque the 
pnxavn used in Tragedy, viz., a 
crane and pulley by which gods 
and heroes were swung out aloft 
and raised and lowered according 
to tragic need. For another view 
see the Appendix. 

219. aités: from the days of 
Pythagoras airos meant Master 
for pupil as for servant, and as 
“He” means “husband” now for 
the plain women. If airos dn, 
ipse dixit, that dictum settled all 
disputes. —& Zeéxpares: not an 
address but an exclamation, like 
® Zed, & ‘HpaxAras ; cp. 328. 
loudly. 


220. péya: “ abros ” 


was apt to be abstracted, as we 
know from Plato’s Symposium. 

221. pev ovv: corrective, as in 
17; nay, rather. Exit pabnrys. 

223. ® Ywxpari&iov: not here 
coaxingly, as the diminutive in 80, 
nor with any pretence of verisi- 
militude, but merely to be * pert” 
in the comedy; Sokk&y, just as a 
freshman in a college play might 
address the president as “ Prexy.” 
— @ th-tpepe: Ephemeral One; a 
lofty rebuke from the higher re- 
gions of speculation. 

225. Note with what pomp the 
perpa fall apart, and how the first 
twoare alike in rhythm and rhyme ; 
/ tread the air and contemplate 
the sun. But rept-ppova was not 
only fo contemplate but sometimes 
fo contewn (brep-bpovo), not only 
to look over thoughtfully, but ¢o 


106 


at: 


, > > ’ XN lal nw » 
aX ovkK amo THS yNS, ELTTEp ; 


APISTO®ANOYS 


¥ > > x “~ N \ c A“ 
ETELT ATO TAPPOV TOUS Beovs UTEpPpovets, 


Zw. ov yap av Tote 


e€nupov oplas Ta peTéewpa Tpayyarta, 


El [Ln Kpesdoas TO vonpa Kal THY dpovTioa 


\ / > \ 7 =e 
AemT HV KATApLElEas €LS TOV Of[LOLOV acpa. 


230 


saa & \ ” , > , 
el 0 Op Xapal Tava Katwhev exkorovr, 


ovk av 700 nbpov’ ov yap adN’ 7» yn Bia 


Y \ epars \ > , a , 
eA\KeL 7 pos QAUTYV TYV ikwaoa TNS ppovtidos. 


overlook scornfully. Cp. “de- 
from de-spicere. — This 
scene made so vivid an impres- 
sion that over a quarter-century 
later Plato quoted this verse in 
his Apology. 19 ¢ as one of the 
sources of the popular misunder- 
standing of Socrates, and of the 
prejudice against him. 

226. mera: introduces a ques- 
tion with the same tone of surprise 
or impatience or indignation or 
whatnot that xa‘ does; see n. on 
210. 


? 


spise’ 


227. elmep: SC. ypy OF TOTO 
movets. — yap: else or otherwise. 

228. opbas: rightly = the mod- 
ern “scientifically”; one of the 
shibboleths of the sophists. 

229 ff. cl py Kpepdoas: crcept 
by suspending; S. 1427 a, GMT. 
476. ‘Still another philosoph 
must contribute to our Socratic 
pot-pourr?. Diogenes of Apollonia 
had been recently teaching that air 
was in everything—rare in the 
sun, fluid in water, solid in earth 


and metals —indeed, was itself 
omniscient deity (eds) and the 
soul of man as well (wvy7), im- 
parting the power of thought to 
all things according to their quota 
of dry, pure air. The worst enemy 
of thought was moisture ; because 
of it fish were witless, drunkards 
fuddled ; and quadrupeds and chil- - 
dren inferior to grown man because 
breathing impurer and moister air 
For this reason 
Socrates has here lifted his intel- 
lect, which is subtle (AezrTy), to 
its own level of gravity, careless 
of the gravity of his audience. 
The airy doctrines of Diogenes 
are further ridiculed in 264 f., 627, 
814.— Spovov: “eke, kindred, 7.e. 
in being Aeros. 

232. ob yap GAAG KTe.: for it 
zs only the earth that —as if ov 
Cp. the French 
me. . . gue, the Italianpmagee 
che. 


nearer the earth. 


yap €oTwv adda. 


233. There seems to be a ma- 
licious muddle of the doctrine as 


NE®EAAI 107 


/ de SEIN a \ \ / 
TAGKXEL O€ TAVTO TOUTO Kal TA KApOapa. 
7 4 
TL pys 235 
‘3 \ 4 \ “ae *7Q> > \ / 
n ppovtis Eke THY kad eic TA Kapdapa ; 
UO vuv KatdBn?’, & LwKpariduor, ws Epé, 


aT. 


iva pe Ovdadens av7ep ovver’ edydrvOa. 
MMOs SE Kata Ti; Lr. Bovdropevos pabety déyeww. 
UTO yap TOKwWY ypyoTwV Te SvTKohwTaTwv 240 
ayomar pepopar, TA xpHpaT eveyvpalomat. 

Tobey & wrdxpews cavrov €dabes yevopevos ; 


Zw. 


4 ee) 7 c / \ A 
Zt. vooos pm everpuper immuy, Sewn hayerv. 


here put into Socrates’ mouth; for 
if the earth drew the hurtful mois- 
ture out of the intellect, then the 
nearer the earth the better. 

234. ft zs just this same way 
with the water-cress ; a parody on 
the true Socrates way of teaching, 
viz., by illustrating the unknown 
from the known and common 
things. Every Greek child knew 
that the seeds of the water-cress 
(7a kapdupa) sown in wet sponges 
also (kat) had this same property 
(raOos, wacxer) of drawing mois- 
ture in 
maoxe: often almost = mparret; 
cp. 798, 1198 (where some Mss. 
read zraGeiv for zroteiv). 

236. The muddle here is a jest 
as much at the expense of Soc- 


a wonderful measure. — 


rates as of Strepsiades. 

* 239. Socrates descends to earth 
masked and costumed quite like 
the living Socrates — bald-headed, 
with staring 


protuberant eyes, 


broad and open nostrils, large 
mouth, thick lips, rotund and 
waddling, as if intended by nature 
for comedy. The story goes that 
the real Socrates in the audience 
good-humouredly rose, that stran- 
gers might recognize the truth of 
the portrait. — Probably here the 
linen house-front closes, leaving 
front of it. — 
kata ti: nearly the same as dua ti 


the two actors in 
or Tivos €veKa. 

240. xpiotev: from ypyoTys 
money-lender, not trom ypnoros. 
Note the dominant vowel in the 
verse. 

241. Note the épow-réAevrov 
Strep- 

and 


of the three verbs, -opat. 
siades is being “harried 
plundered,” as Attica itself was. 
évexupdfopar: here not middle as 
in 35, but passive, and taking an 
acc. like other verbs of depriving. 
243. 
The poet may have in mind the 


vooos immK«h: see 74 


108 


APISTO®ANOYS 


aid pe didakov Tov ETEpov Toly coiv oyow, 


Tov pndev amood.ddvTa. 


iA 
puobov 8, ovtw av 245 


, aS a , fa , \ Q , 
T Patty MB, OMOUVPLGAL GOL KATAUYNOELVY TOUS VEOUS. 


Zo. 


A > 
HELV VOoMLO MW OvK ETL. 


, \ > Lo) 4 m™ ‘ ‘\ 
TOLOUS feovs OMEL OU; T PWT OV yop Geot 


it. Tw yap ouvuT; 7 


‘ ba , ae, 3 , 
GLOapEoLaly WOTTEP EV Bularrtia ; 


Zo. 
y > > \ J A 
QTT €OTLY 6pbas : 

Zo. 


Tats nuetepator Saipoow ; 


appetite (dev hayeiy) of the can- 
cer (iyedauva) or the BovAmia 
(Xen. Anad. 4. 5.7). Rogers trans- 
lates “a galloping consumption.” 

246. mparry: middle voice, fo 
charge, demand as a price, with 
two accusatives. — kata®qcev: fo 
pay down. — ®eobs: with éuovpat. 
used in scornful 
question, or rather exclamation, 
with the word repeated that has 
raised the scorn; what gods for- 
sooth ? or gods indeed! 


247. trolovs: 


248. voutopa: means not only 
“current usage and belief,” but 
current coin, currency, which is 
Strepsiades’ sense of it. Since 
Greek coins were often stamped 
with the image of the gods, he 
naturally asks, with what cur- 
rency, pray, do you swear (if you 
have no @eds-currency)? — te: 
seems to be the syntax of business 
(dat. of instrument), not of re- 


BovrXre 7a Oeia Tpdypar’ cidévar caddas, 
aT. 
Kat EvyyevéoOar tats Nepédauow eis Adyous, 


250 


\ 4? »” ¥ 
vn At, evep Eat Ye. 


it. pdduorad ye. 


ligion (acc. of the god sworn by). 

249. otSapéorot: the Doric 
form because Byzantium was a 
Doric colony. Perhaps he drawls 
out with some contempt the men- 
tion of their 7-2-2-r-o7 money 
though probably at this period 
iron was used only in obols, if at 
all, even among the Dorians. 

250-62. A bit of parody on the 
initiation into Orphic mysteries. — 
true religion, 
or theology ; in prolepsis, as at 95, 
145. 

251. @tra: =arwa; SO 345, 
589, and often. — op@@s: see on 
228. Science every now and then 
offers a “correct” exposition of 
Professor Socrates and 
rustic Strepsy are enduring types. 


7a Geta mpaypara : 


religion. 


—tom: = éeort. 

253- jpetépatot: an emphatic 
our. Unemphatic “our” would 
be 70r in predicate position. 


NE®EAATI 109 
, 
Zw. Kalile rolvuy emi Tov tepov oKiToOda. 
> \ 
Zt. ldov KaOnpar. Zw. TovTovi Trolvuy AaBE — 255 
XN , 5 \ ’ ob , ¥ 
Tov oTépavov. ZT. €ml TL oTépavov; oot, 
LwoKpares, 
ta \ 5 , a. 2S, \ , 
wotep pe TOV "ADapavl’ ows py Ovcere. 
» 5 ‘\ lal , ‘ 4 
Zw. ovk, ada TavTa TavTa TOUS TEAOUpEVOUS 
c a a > ~ 
HLELS TOLODpEV. Zt. ita 51 Ti kepdava ; 
Zo. €yew yevyoe Tpippa, KpoTadov, Taian. 260 


254. okiproda: the sacred sofa, 
trundle-bed, or cot caricatures the 
Opovos used in the Orphic initia- 
tion. Cp. the Eleusinian scene in 
the Frontispiece. 

256. émi ri: fo what purpose. 

257. pe: object of Ovcere, but 
thrust well to the front, even into 
the heart of a word-group; see 
Appendix. — émrws: with fut. indic. 
expressing exhortation or com- 
mand(S. 1115, HA. 886, G. 1352) ; 
common in daily speech, e.g. 489, 
882.— Ovcere: at sight of the 
wreath Strepsiades recalls that 
victims of sacrifice were wreathed, 
also that he had seen (perhaps 
recently) the unhappy Athamas 
thus wreathed for death in the 
tragedy by Sophocles — Athamas 
that had married NefeAn! And 
was not he himself seeking an 
interview with the NedéAac? No 
wonder he yowls oipot. 

258. Tovs teAoupévous: “He in7- 
tiates ; reassuring for the victim. 


25G. pets: professional. — Kep- 
Save : the question of questions for 
Strepsiades — what he is to make 
out of it. 

260. He is to become more 
than a “clever speaker” (deuvos 
Aeyev) ; he is to bea smooth fel- 
low (rpippa); a rattler (or clap- 
per, or castanet, xpotaAdov) ; fine 
meal itself (aauraAn) —all terms 
chosen appropriate to the action; 
for according to the schol. Socrates 
here rubs some porous stones to- 
gether (hence rptppa, * dua 76 Tpe- 
Bec rovs AGous”), then knocks 
them against each other (hence 
Kporadov, * dua TO Kpover Oar’), then 
gathers up the small fragments 
and dredges the old man with 
them as with flour. All this is a 
close parody on the rite of purifi- 
cation (kafapots) as practised by 
itinerant superstition-peddlers on 
See the Frontis- 
piece (“Initiation into the Eleu- 
sinian Mysteries”). 


ignorant dupes. 


aN’ ex’ aTpEpet. 


APIXSTO®ANOYS 


it. pa Tov Ac, ov pevon ye pe’ 


KATATATTOMEVOS yap TaTahyn yevyoomat. 


Zo. 


KOVELV. 


evdynmew Xpn Tov mpecBUTnV Kal THS EdxNS ETa- 


> , iy. 5) , ey) , aA » \ A 
@ d€oT0T ava€, apeTpyT Anp, os EXELS THY yHV 


JETEWpor, 


hapmpos tT AtOnp, ceuvat te Oeat Nepédar Bpov- 


TNT LKEPAvVoL, 
pavyT, @ 
[ETEWPOL. 


apOnre, 


265 


d€oTowal, TO ppovTiaTy 


oy \ 
ZT. PYTH pHTH ye, Tpw av TovTL mTVEwpaL, pH KATA- 


Bpex9o. 


262. Thus dredged Strepsiades 
is sure he will become a floury 
(flowery) speaker. The initiation 
is carried on into the 

IIAPOAOX 263-477 

After the spoken iambic trim- 
eters of the zpodoyos follows the 
7d,p000s or Chorus Processional, 
partly chanted, partly sung. In 
this play, however, the chorus does 
not come into view till v. 326. 

263-74. Chanted = anapaestic 
tetrameters ; see Introd. § 132 f! 
for rhythm, § 132 a’ for diction. 

263. evpnpeiv: the 
opening word of religious service 
(= favete linguis),in slow spondaic 


solemn 


measure. — érraxovew: fo listen to 
with attention. 
264 f. This trinity of gods is 


not born of the poet’s fancy. He 


is satirizing the materialism of his 
day. Azr was god for Diogenes 
of Apollonia (n. on 229), aether 
for Euripides the rationalist, and 
NedeAae merely visualize the new 
nonsense and complete a trinity — 
the preferred number in oaths and 
other solemnities. — avag: at this 
time was no longer used as in 
Homer of human princes and mas- 
ters, but only of deities and heroes 
(07-0) 

265. Bpovrno.-Képavvor: altered 
to suit the new goddesses from 
Homer’s epithet of Zeus, tTepzt- 
K€pauvos. 

266. dpovticry: 7.2. Socrates ; 
not in the humble tone of “ David 
thy servant,” but in that of “ Pro- 
fessor Socrates thy savant.” 

267. 


rouTi: Sc. TO tparLov. 


NE®EAAI 


Iit 


TO S€ pnde Kuvyjv olkobev eOety Ee Tdv Kakodal- 


prov EXOVTA. 
Zo. 
deve F 


elOere ST’, ® ToAvTiuNTor NefédAar, TOD Eis emt- 


eit €7 ‘Ohvprrov Kopudats tepats yvovoBdAyToLwt 


Kkalya be, 


270 


¥a3 a v \ 5) , exe XN NEUES 
€LT OKxeavov TAT POs €V KY)TOLS LEpov XOpov LOTATE 


Nvpdats, 


Ce eee, A /, A c t v , > 4 
€LT apa NetAov T POKXOGLS vOaTwV XPYaeEats apverbe 


, 
TPOXOLCLY, 


a cn er , 
Q Maori dipvynv exer 7) oKOTEAOY VipdevTa Mt 


fPavTos* 


c 4 /, / \ A c A 
Urakovoate deEduevar Ovoiav Kal Tots Lepoiot ya- 


petra. 


The candidate having thus veiled 
himself, the parody of an initiation 
was complete; see the Frontis- 
piece. 

268. TO éAOeiv ene: fo think of 
my coming! exclamat. inf., S. 
1262, HA. 962, G. 1554. 

269. tase: Strepsiades; goes 
with érideéw.—els: of purpose, 
as émiin 256; fo display yourselves. 

270-73 Not by name does the 
poet indicate the points of the 
compass, but by pictures: in the 
North, the svowswepl sacred sum- 
mits of Olympus; in the West 
Father Ocean's gardens, where for 
the nymphs the Clouds range sa- 
cred dance-and-song ; 
South and East. 


likewise in 


272. v8dtwv: “partitive” ob- 
ject of dpveoGe; cp. 59. 

273. Lake Maceotis is the mod- 
ern Sea of The 
cliff of A7zmas juts out from Tonia, 


Azov. snowy 
just above Chios. 

274. “hear and 
answer,” 2.e. respond, obey; dis- 


Ur-akovoate : 


ting. from €7-aKxovw 263. — lepotor : 
neut.; r7fes, service(? The only 


“sacrificial victim” present was 
Strepsiades).—xapetoa: a regular 
ritual term; finding pleasure in. 
Note the marks of poetry thus far: 
(1) no article with xopudats, 7a- 
TPOS, KYTOLS, MPoXouts, TKOTEAOV ; 
(2) locative dat. rpoyoats without 
preps.; (3) the 


(oulpourings) for aroua (mouth 


word mpoxoats 


112 


APISTO®ANOYS 


Xopds 


> 
aévaou Nedédar, 
ap0apev pavepat Spocepay piaw evaynror, 


[e8q 
276 


- XN > rho) Lal - 4 
TaTpos am OKeavov Bapvayeos 


innr@v dpéwv Kopudas €mt 


devdpokdopovs, iva 


280 


Tyrehaveis ckoTLas apopapeba, 


oe Lda oe) - e ‘ , 
Kaptovs T apdomevay tepay xGova, 
‘\ A /, , 
Kal totapoav Cabéwr Kehadypara, 


Kat TovTov KehddovTAa BapvBpomor ° 


> “~ 
Ompa yap aidépos akapatov cedayetTat 


285 


Pappapeaow avyacs. 


of river); (4) the uncontracted 
forms xpvoeas, vipoevta (273) ; 
(5) dpvw for dp’tw; (6) mpoxous 
for bdpia (pitcher), the compound 
xtovo-BAntos, oKoreAos for akpov 
or dpos, viddes for yxLoviLopevos 
or vidbopevos. 

275-90. Still invisible, the 24 
Clouds “hear and answer” the 
invocation with a atpodpy of dac- 
tyls; see Introd. § 134. “Except 
in the Mubes and Aves, where 
Arist. strikes a higher note, the 
lyrical portions of Comedy are 
rarely free from parody” (Starkie 
on Vesp. 317). The “higher 
note” is finely struck in the zayo- 
papa following. Poetic as the dic- 
tion is, there is no trace of parody. 

276. As “deep calleth unto 
deep,” so the Clouds summon 


each other to 77se fo view (ave- 
pat) i dewy ductile form.— 
diow: acc. of specificat.; in the 
sense of form cp. Homer’s guy 
in ov deuas ovde hunv (//. 1. 115). 

281. adh-opopeBa: a-opav is 
to look off at, to regard from a 
distance. From their mountain- 
summits they see the four things 
most salient: |§mountain-spurs 
(oxomai), valley, river, and sea. 

282. acc. of speci- 
ficat. with dpdovevav; cp. Xen. 
amotpnbevtes Tas Kehadas. 

285. yap: the endless night 
of v. I is now passed, and the 
clouds rise (dp0apev 276), not 
because summoned by Socrates 
as he boasts in 291, but because 
(yap) aether’s eye (the sun) zs 
gleaming. 


Kaptrovs : 


NE®EAAI 


113 
ahd’ atoveadpevar védos oupiov 
= , 2Q7 > , 
afavadras idéas emidapela 
THAETKOTH Oppare yatar. 290 


7 , A 
Zo. ® péeya ceuval Nedehar, davepws nKovoaTe Lov 


4 
KaXé€o-avTos. 


nobov dwvys aya kat Bpovtns puknoapuerns Geo- 


oenTou; 


‘ v4 > , , 
ir. Kal c€Bopai y’, & wodvTipyto., Kat Bovopat avta- 


ToTapoety 


288. véhos ouBpiov: they are 
to shake off the rain cloud from 
their zmortal form (ideas gen.) 
like some black twariov. Schol. 
on 289 says they are to appear in 
éaOijs zrouxiAn. — Note the depar- 
tures from prose level in the song: 
(1) Doric a in eb-dynrov (7ycopar) 
276, Bapv-axéos 278, dpdopevay 282, 
aOavatas 289; (2) uncontracted 
Bapv-axéos 278, dpewv 279, pappa- 
peats 286; (3) middle voice of 
apopwpeba 281; (4) poetic words 
dévact 275, xGwv 282, Cabeos and 
KeAadypata 283, dupa, ceAuyetrat, 
and dxaparos 285, pappapeos 286, 
vidos 287; (5) poetic compounds 
bevdpo-Kopos 280, THAE-haviyjs 281, 
THAcoKOTOS 290, Bupv-axys 275, 
Bapv-Bpopos 284; (6) the forms 
dGavatas (-aTov) 289, yatay 290; 
(7) the long first syllable of 7a- 
Tpds 277, as in Kexporros 301. See 
note on 335. 

ARISTOPHANES — 8 


291-97. A_ return to the 
chanted anapaests. The poetic 
touches here, as pZya for pada, 
and puxyoapevns and Geooérrov 
in 292, are meant only as bombast. 

292. Note the sound play on ». 
— Schol. on 294 says of the theatric 
Bpovreiov, or thunder machine : jv 
dpopers, Undidas ( febbles) Exwv 
Garaccias. tv be A€Bns (Kettle) 
xuAxois, eis Ov al Yor KaTIyovTO, 
Kat kvAcopevat (by their rolling) 
Nxov ameteAouv €otxoTa BpovTy. 

293. kal... ye: assents, and 
adds an emphatic item; aye, and. 
— Here, hard upon true poetry, 
often in Arist., 
coarse jesting, which can only be 


follows, as so 


condemned by modern standards, 
yet is left standing that the stu- 
learn of other climes 


dent may 


and ages than his own. — avt-arro- 
mapdeiv: from mepdopat fo break 


wind. 


114 


APISTO®ANOYS 


ty , X\ 
Tpos Tas BpovTds* ovrTws avtas TeTpEewatyw Kal 


> , > 4 4 3. > ~ 4 3 tas 
KEL Béuts €OTLV, VUVL Y non, KEL [L7) féeuts €OTlL, X&- 


295 


ov pi) KGS MNSE TOLHoNS arrep ol TPYyoOatpLoveEs 


ah’ eipype’ péeya ydp tT Pewv Kivettar opHvos 


TepoBnpac: 
Elo. 

Zo. 
OUTOL, 
ao.oats. 

Xo. 


tapHevor 6uBpoddpor, 


[avrebs 


EhOwpev lurapav yOdva Haddddos, evavdpov yav 


Kéxpotros oyouevar Tov parop ° 301 


@ , 3 , ec cad 7 
ot c€Bas appyntwr Lepav, wa 


pevotoddKos S0p0s 


294. Te-Tpepatvw: a redupli- 
cated Tpenw. 

295. xeoetw: a desiderat. in 
-cetw from yelw to go to stool; 
S. 616, HA. 573, G. 868. 

296. od py: with subjv., usu- 
ally with fut. indic., to express 
strong prohibition ; S. 1639, GMT. 
207 1.,, 301, Gi 1361, EIA: 1032) 4. 
— Disapproval of what the “ comic 
devils” do on the stage is a 
standing joke upon themselves. — 
tpvyo-Saipoves, formed on analogy 
of kaxo-daipoves, is a comic variant 
on tpvy-woot, lees-singers, the rus- 
tics who smeared their faces with 
wine-lees and sang derisive songs. 

297. do.bais: woais in prose. 
— The Clouds having summoned 
each other from the ends of the 


earth with song (after the manner 
of the Valkyrs in Wagner’s.opera), 
Socrates may well say that a fer- 
fect swarm (opnvos) of goddesses 
zs astir with songs. 

299-313. A bird’s-eye view of 
an ideally holy city. The student 
should note for himself the Doric 
forms and poetic diction, syntax, 
and metre, which mark this anti- 
strophe as the mate of the strophe. 

300. Aurapav: shzning, bril- 
fant; an epithet bestowed by 
Pindar, and proudly claimed and 
expected by the Athenians ever 
after; see Ach. 640. 

302. ov oéBas: sc. eori. 


»” 
ap- 
pyta are the Mysteries. —tva: 
where, as in 190. 


303. Sdépos: the temple that 


NE®EAAT 


115 


3 “a c 4 > , 
EV TeAeTats aylars AVQOELKVUTAL, 


ovpaviors Te Deots SwpHpata, 305 


vaot O inbepedets Kal ayahpata, 


Kal Tpdcodo pakdpwv ieporarat, 


evaTtepavot Te Deav volta Padiatr TE 


A Y 
TAaVTOOATALoLW WPats, 310 


pl erepyonevw Bpopia yapis, 
EVKEAAOWwY TE xopav epeiopara, 


Kal wovoa BaptBpopos avdav. 


Xt. mpos Tov Aros av7.Borto oe, dpagor, Tives Elo’, @ 


LoeKpates, avrat 


“receives the initiated” (pvorns 
and 62yopaz) is in sad truth ¢hrown 
wide (avadeikvuTa) at the present 
time; it lies in ruins in the vil- 
lage of Eleusis, twelve miles from 
Athens. 

305. ovpaviors: in contrast to 
Demeter and Persephone, the god- 
desses of the temple at Eleusis 
just mentioned. These belonged 
to the nether group (,ovun). 

306. Also of these A7gh-roofed 
temples the ruins still stand, e.g. 
of the Parthenon and the The- 
seum : 
(ayaApata) of Athens have per- 
ished. 

307. Processions most 
to the blessed gods were especially 
brilliant at the 
the Dionysia, combining the glit- 


but the colossal statues 


sacred 
Panathenaea and 


tering cars and the equestrianism 
of our secular circus parade with 


the music of a church-pageant at 
St. Peter’s and the sacred dance 
of the ancient Hebrews. 

308. evorépavor: because vic- 
tim, altar, priests, and banqueters 
all wore chaplets. 

310. Over against the sacri- 
fices and banquets of adl seasons 
is set pre-eminently, when spring 
comes on, the Bromian joy, t.e. the 
Dionysiac festival now present, 
with its feasings of tuneful cho- 
ruses. — The adj. Bpopuos roaring 
(verb Bpcuw), from the frequency 
of its application to Atovucos, 
came to bea proper name Bpopzos 
for the god obstreperous. 

312. épeBlopara: Provocatives 
to joy in general; or it may refer 


to the contests of dithyrambic, 
tragic, and comic choruses. 

313. potoa: music. — Bapv- 
Bpopos: applied to the flute 


116 


APIZSTO®ANOYS 


c , . la \ i? La! € Len 4, / 
Qt pbeyEapevar TOUTO TO OELVOV , [LWV HPevat TLVES 


Elo ; 
Xw. 
dpacu apyots * 


Sus 


nkioT, aA’ ovpaviar Nepédat, peydhar Oeai av- 


7 , Ni , \ a e A , 
QaULTEp YYepPyV Kat duaheew KQL VOUV HILLY T APEX Ov- 


OL 


Kal TepaTelav Kal TepireEw Kal KpovoLW Kal KaTa- 


Aner. 


(atAos) must be loud-sounding 
rather than deep-sounding. — On 
re-study of the ode as a whole, 
note the sound play in the endings 
of 304-309, the @ in 309, the echo 
in evkéAados 312 of the strophic 
words xeAadnpata 283 and keAa- 
dovra 284, the repetition of Bapv- 
Bpopos 313 from 284, and the 
scansion of Kexporos 301 and 
BapvBpopos 313. A memorizing 
and chanting of the ode will help 
one to feel why Arist. is numbered 
among the great poets of the 
world. 

314-438. Anapaestic tetrame- 
ters. 

314. avra: the Clouds are not 
seentill 323 ; but Strepsiadesknows 
they are hero-esses from their fem- 
inine voice. 

315. pav: pa ovv = ‘surely not 

ay are they? * 

316. qKior GAAG: drop dAAa 
in transl]., as in v. 204. 

317- yvopnv: has many mean- 


ings: maxim, glittering generality, 
striking thought m a_ telling 
phrase. A glib talker with the 
knack of striking off such yv@pac 
was called yvwpo-tv7os ; cp. 952. 
— &idarefw: dzalectic, the art of 
disputation, debate. —votv: rea- 
SON. 

318. What the rhetorical ideals 
of v. 317 amount tois now given in 
plain Aristophanese: PArases por- 
tentous and prating, striking and 
catching — the last two reminding 
one of the famous law-firm “U. 
Ketchum and I. Cheatham.” — 
mepiefitv: merely czrcusmlocution, 
not “talking round” one to de- 
ceive him. —xpoto.w: may mean 
amatn deceit, as the schol. says 
and as it often certainly does mean ; 
but perhaps it is better here to 
take it of strzking, telling rhetoric. 
Note the series of derisive abstracts 
in -ous, parodying the word-forma- 
tions and phraseology cf the New 
Rhetoric. 


NE@®EAAI 


117 


Y » > 4 ~ ‘\ ¥ / c 
ir. tavT ap akovoad airav 7d hbéypw’ » Wuxy pov 


TETOTHTAL, 


A X r aA a5) A XA ‘\ = la 
Kat AemToAoyew On Cyret, Kal TEpl KaTVOD OTEVOXE- 


KEL, 


320 


\ - A 
Kal yvopidio yrouny viEao’ érépw hoyw avtidoy?- 


Oat’ 


9 > » ¥ > ~ > ‘ ¥» A > 
WOT, El TwS ETL, LOELY aUTas non davepas €7TL- 


Oupo. 


KaTLOVvo-as 
e v ~ 
HavxN avTas. 


it. hépe, Tov; Sei€ov. 


Bdére vuv Sevpt pos tiv Mdpyynf’ Hdn yap dpa 


Zo. \o- 


pova” avTat Tavu wodXat 


PS) ‘\ a / ‘ a 4 @ , 
la TOV KOliAwY Kal Tov dSacéwy, abTat mayvat. 


it. Ti 70 ypypa; 


c > A 
ws ov Kabopa. 


\ , 9 
VUVL LOALS OUTS. 


319. Tair apa: so then, that’s 
the reason then; cp. 353- 
adverbial acc. = ovrws (S. 993, 
HA. 719 c, G. 1060), but we may 
translate as if da radra. — p0éypa : 
perhaps a high word. — wemérnrat : 
moTdopat, a poetic derivat. of éro- 
pat; the perfect = fo be a-flutter, 
to be on the wing. 

320. 
oxeiv: fo subtilize and quibble-ize. 
—karvod: the first 
long, though in 330 it is short. 

321. The duel of sophists is 
not between brain and brawn, but 
between sharp 
rapier and bodkin, style and stiletto. 


TAUT, 


hemro-hoyeiv,  orevo-he- 


syllable is 


and “sharper,” 


Lw. Tapa HV €LOOOD. 


325 
aT. non 


— Adyw dvtt-Aoyffoar: word-play ; 
to counterargue or argue back with 
argument. 

322. After his 
purification, Streps. now longs to 


Kadupots or 


pass to the last stage of initiation, 
the éz-orreia or actual vision of 
the gods. 
323. Mt. 
on the Attic plain from the north. 
324. 
325. mwAdyiat: as/ant, probably 


Parnes frowns down 
avtrat: fAere, vonder. 


trailing colours of sunset and sun- 
rise glory (és motxiAn, schol. 
299). 

326. ws: 
z.é. to the 


«loobdov : 


break 


causal. 
theatre. To 


118 


Xo. 
KUVTQLS. 
aT. 
yovon. 


APISTO®ANOYS 


la /, ¥ & > 7 > \ lal 
vuv Ye TOL non kalopas avtas, et ux Anwas Kodo- 


N >» > 43 , re , \ aS , 
vy AU €ywy, @ ToduTimyTOL’ TavTAa yap non Kate 


» » > Si, Tees 
Lo. Tavras pevto ov Heas ovaas ovk ydnoO odd’ evo- 


ples ; 


Er. pa A’, ad dpiydrny kai dpdcov abras nyovpnv Kat 


KQTVOV ELV QL. 


Za. 


, 
oKovot cop.oTas, 


ov yap, pa AU’, oicof ori TrEtoTovs atta Bo- 


33° 


, 


@ovpiopartes, iatporéxvas, avdpas petewpodeva- 


Kas" 


through the illusion of the play by 
allusion to the realities of the 
theatre is a common trick of com- 
edy to the present day. — 98y vuvi: 
now at length. 

328. @ wodvtipnto.: exclama- 
tory,asin219; notaddress. The 
word is a regular epithet of the 
gods; cp. 269, 293, and often. — 
the whole place.— 


Katéxovor: ave occupying. 


TavTa: 7.é. 


330. pa Ala: negative; O Zeus, 
no. Drop adda in translat., as in 
204. 

331-34. As in 316, it is not 
Socrates, but Arist. masked as 
Socrates, that is speaking. 

331. yap: that zs 
oti4: probably from dre %, that in 
truth; common in Arist. as in 755, 
784, 1046, 1258. Cp. ti. — Bo- 
oKover: fo pasture, victual, provide 


because. — 


provender ; of men used only con- 
temptuously, for tpepw. Cp. adA- 
its 106.— codrotas : professors ; 
from codilw to make wise. The 
various species are named in the 
next verses: prophets, pill-men, 
p(h)ilosophers, and poets. 

332. Caesura isolates the items 
as in 13, 225. By Thurian sooth- 
sayers he means such as Lampon, 
still high in favour as he was with 
Pericles, who had put him in 
charge of all religious matters 
connected with the founding of 
Thurii (443 B.c.), making him, as 
it were, Bishop of the Philippines. 
—latporéxvas: at this time the 
most famous Aealing artists were 
Hippocrates, the Father of Medi- 
cine, and Herodicus, brother of 
the Sicilian orator Gorgias. — 


peTewpo-dévakas: fr anscendental 


NE®EAATI 


119 


, A > = = , 
kukiov Te Xopov aopatoKkdumtas, oppayioovuy- 
v 


apyoKouyTas, 


Oe 5 a , ae , 4 , 
QUOSV PWVTAS Bookovo apyous, OTL TAUTAS JOovgo- 


TOLOUGL. 
=r. 


PS) , c , ’ 
aLov oppay, 


7. ¥ 3 > , s - co cal 
TavT ap emotouv vypav Nededav otpentaryhav 


355 


‘qroxapouvs & Exatoykepaa Tudo, ‘ tpnacvov- 


oas Te OuedXas,’ 


quacks; the early gropers in as- 
tronomy and meteorology (ta 
ovpavia). as Anaxagoras, Hip- 
pias, Meton, Prodicus (vv. 360- 
61), and Diogenes of Apollonia 
(see on 229, 264). Astronomy 
was as disquieting to the estab- 
lished religion then as was Evolu- 
tion to the modern world forty 
years ago. 

333- Te: connects Booxovor in 
331 with its repetition in 334: cp. 
359, 506, 571, and often. — doparo- 
Kapmras: the ‘song twisters of the 
circle-choruses’ are the poets of 
dithyrambs, whose music was 
florid with ornament and whose 
choruses circled about the altar 
and were not ranged rerpaywvor 
(four-cornered) as in the drama. 
— rdbpayb-Kre. : sealring-lone- 
nailed-dilettante-longhairs; the 
persistence of the type seems to 
prove that Arist. has here hit on 
the essentials, not the accidentia, 
of fine-art (Cp. 
Tennyson's “ snowy-banded, dilet- 


professionals. 


tante, delicate-handed _ priest.”) 
For the long hair see 349, Ach. 
390, dv. gil. 

335- Tair apa: see 319 n. — 
érolovv: contposed, t.e. celebrated 
mm song. Note in the following 
(1) Doric a@ in gen. pl. and 
gen. sing. (-xepada), (2) long 
first syllable in typav (cp. 320, 
301, 277 
matpos), (3) poetic vocabulary, 
(4) compound adjectives, and (5) 
the sound-play with the Doric @. 
These phrases may be quotation, 
not parody; see Introd. § 35. 
The student might find parallels 
in English literature for ‘he ravag- 
ing rush of liguid Clouds sheen- 


karvov, Kexporos, 


whirling. With orpemr-avyAav 
Cp. Teprt-Kepavvos in Homer. 

336. To call the Clouds ‘he 
lresses of hundred-headed Ty phos 
(god of the whirlwind) would not 
now be held 
scorching blasts is a commonplace. 
But in that great period of Greek 


bombastic; and 


literature they seemed lurid and 


APISTO®ANOYS 


120 
a9, 2 , § A \ > \ 2 AL 
ciT ‘aeptas dLEepas yapupous Olwvovs aEpovyyxeEts, 
‘ ouBpovs & VOaTwWV dpooepav NedeAav’’? eit avr 
QUT@V KaTETLVOV 
A , an > A ga 53) 15 Z 
KEOTpaV TEMAXN peyadav ayalav Kpéa T dpvideaa 
KLynAav. 
Zw. dia pevtTor Tacd, ovyxt SuKalws ; it. de€ov dy 
pow, TL tafovoa, 340 


elmep vehedar y eiciv adyfas, Ovnrais ei€acr 


yuvaréiv . 


- ‘\ “A > , » wn 
ov yap EKelVal y €lot TOLAUTAL. 


iw. Pepe, 


TOL yap TLW<s ELoww ; 
it. ovk oi0a capos* ei€aow 8 ovy epiovow TeTTape- 


VOLO LD, 


windy rather than simple and 
direct. — mpnpatvovoas: an equiv. 
of Homeric p76 to blow and to 
burn. 

337. aeptas Stepas : Homer calls 
the sea the wet (vypy) as he calls 
morning ¢e early (notn) ; so here 
the feminine adj. adepia serves 
as substantive. But the azr- 
swimming, crook-clawed birds of 
the liquid airy (meaning the 
clouds) leaves Homer far behind. 

338. avr avtav: 7 return for 
which (phrases). 

339- KtxnHAra is Doric for KiyAn 
thrush. — Opportunity for this 
feasting was had by the “cyclic” 
poets at the training tables of the 
ten choruses — one for each tribe, 
the expenses of which were met 


by the rich men of the tribe in 
turn as xop-ayot. 

340. tacSe: 7.c. Tas vededas 
eraLvovpevas. — ovx\ Bikalws : sup- 
ply katamivovor; ze. “Is this guz- 
zling of goodies any more than a 
just recompense for their fine 
phrases in honour of these god- 
desses ?” — tl wa8otoa: wat zs 
the matter with them that —? 
S. 1279 ¢c, HA. 968.6, G- 1566. 

341. elfaot: 3d pl. of éouxa. 

342. éxetvart: youder clouds in 
the sky. 

343. 8 otv: he does not know 
exactly; but certainly. — wewta- 
pévoioiv: prose would use dva-7re- 
Tavvvp., here, as so often, electing 
the compound verb, while poetry 
chooses the simple. 


NE®EAATI 121 


> ‘\ / \ , n Pal ~ 
KoUXt yuvargiv, wa AU’, od’ dtiovv* adrar dé pivas 


EXOvow. 
Xo. amoKpivat vuv att av epwopan. Zt. Aé€ye vuv 
Tayews 0 TL Bovdeu 345 


Low. 76n ToT avaPdedpas cides vehednv KevTavpy dpotar, 


}) wapoare., 7) liKw, 7) Tavpo ; 


€iTa Tl TOUTO; 


it. vy Av’ eywy’. 


, , >” , C a oR \ » 
Zw. ylyvovTat Trav?’ ooa Bovdovtay* KAT Hv pEv lOwar 


KOMYTHV 


» , a , 2 =! 
aypiov Tia Tov hagiwy TovTwY, OlovTEp Tov Be- 


voparTov, 


, A 4 cal 7 
TKWTTOVT AL THY MAaVviaY a’TOV KEVTAVPOLS nkKacav 


c 4 
auTas. 


35° 


, , my ” ral § , ft) 4 
ZT. TL yap, NY apTaya THY OnpLoTLwWY KAaTLOMOL Liwwva, 


Ti Opaot; 


344. ptvas; the schol. says that 
the moses were peyada and the 
masks in other ways ridiculous 
and unseemly. 
comedy was caricature, not pres- 
entation of beauty, as perhaps we 
should prefer here. — Note that in 
comedy initial p will always make 
a preceding short syllable long 
except in parodies and hexame- 
ters. Here 6€ pivas as if dep- 
ptvas; cp. the written double p 
in augment (€p-peov for example), 
and see 416, 647, and often. 

346. Syn word: ever atl any 
time, ere now. Cp. Hamlet 3. 2, 
where the courtier Polonius, in 
careful accord with the wish of the 


The business of 


prince, finds that yonder cloud is 
now “* like a camel,” now “ backed 
like a weasel,” now “very like a 
whale.” 


349. Gyptov: 
Elevohavrov: is the dithyrambic 


lecherous. — TOV 


poet Hieronymus, one of the s/ag- 
heads (Xacwr) of v. 333, and men- 
tioned by name in Ach. 388 — 
possibly presenting a dithyramb 
at this same festival. 

350. paviav: here is /ewdness. 
— Kevravpos: because as_half- 
beasts they were Aaovor and ayptoe. 

qkaoav: gnomic aor. (exatw), 
as seen by the mood of the condi- 
tioning clause. 

351. Zipwva: some temporary 


122 


APISTO®ANOYS 


Zo. atopatvovoa THY pvaow avtov NUKou eEaipyys eye 


VOVTO. 


nm > »” lol rr fs e XN ($y. 
it. tTavT apa tavtTa KAewvupov atta. Tov pubaomuv 


xdes lOovaat, 


ore SehoTaTov ToUTOV Eapwv, €hadou Sia TOUT eye 


VOVTO. 
Zo. 


VOVTO YUVGLKES. 


kal vov y ote KNeo bevy eidov, opas, dua TOUT eye 


355 


> , ‘\ wn yy Y 
Lt. Xatpere Tolvuv, @ d€omoLat* Kal VoD, ELTTEP TLWL 


Karo, 


ovpavounkyn py€ate Kajol pwvyy, ® TapBactdeva. 


Xo. 


, 
Lovo wr, 


unworthy, known now only by 
this verse, v. 399, and a mention 
of him by Eupolis as a pecu- 
lator. 

352. €yévovto: gnomic. 

353- repeats TavT ; 
that’s it then — that’s why —; cp. 


TAUTG: 


319. — KAeovupov: in Arist. he is 
a corpulent coward, a greedy cor- 
morant, a perjured flatterer. He 
is barked at and nipped in the 
heels by the poet’s jokes for at 
least fifteen years — from Ach. to 
Thesm.; cp. 400, 673 ff. — x@és: 
only yesterday; referring to the 
battle of Delium fought six months 
before, there much 
“ shield-throwing ” by the defeated 
Athenians. 

354- eAador: proverbially timid. 

B55-Kaln-u © yer 


where was 


yes, and 


xalp’, @ mperBoita Tadaoyeves, Inpara hoywv dtdo- 


now; N. ON 293. — Kreobevy: 
another pet abomination of the 
poet, serving twenty-odd years 
(from Ach. to Raz.) as his model 
of a womanish, lecherous shave- 
ling. — Arist. counts on his pres- 
ence in the audience, and of course 
there is a roar at his expense. — 
81a TotTo: ¢hat’s why. 

356. xalpere: the 24 Clouds 
are now all present. 

357. ovpavonnKy KE. : this from 
Strepsy proves that bombast is 


catching. 
358 ff. Chanted for the chorus 
by its headman, or kopudaios 


(kopydy head), who always acted 
as spokesman when the “ chorus ” 
engaged in non-lyric dialogue 
with the actors. — wadavoyevés : 
sounds Homeric and _ respectful, 


NE®EAAI 


123 


ov Te, hemtoTaTwv Ajpwr teped, Ppale Tpds Auas 


0 Te xpytes ° 


> \ x» »¥ sare. , la al 
Ou yep av ahhw Y UT AKOVO ALILEV TWY VUV METEWPO- 


cod.otov 


4 


\ \ » 5 , A \ , \ , y 
TAnv 7) Upodikw, Tw pev Godias Kal yyeuns ovveEKa, 


col O€, 


ore BpevOvea 7 ev Tatow dois Kal THPpOapo Tapa- 


BadXes, 


> 4) \ , ae / > > c a 
KAVUTOONTOS Kaka TOAN aveyer Kad uty TELVO- 


TpoowmTrers. 


it. ® yn, Tov hbéyparos, ws iepdv Kal weuvorv Kal 


TEPAaTMoes. 


Yo. avrat yap Tor wovat €ict Geat, TaAAa S€ TavT €oTt 
r be 


ddvapos. 


3°5 
> 


Et. 6 Leds 8 piv, hepe, TPos THS ys, ovAdpTLOS Od 


beds €otw: 


but addressed to the grey-headed 
schoolboy is of course comic. 

359. Aewrotatwv kTé.: OU priest 
of subtiest twaddle; Arist. again 
speaks for himself, not for the 
character in the scene. 

360. petewpo-codiotav: fyo- 
Sessors of the High Lights. — For 
brakovouipev See 274. 

361. wAnv q: except; 
nastic, like dAd’ 7). — T1pobixw : 
professor of Synonym and Acribol- 
ogy (axptf3o-Aoyia) — an excellent 
teacher, Socrates (Plato, 
Theaet. 151 4). for pupils without 
ideas. His codia is here put on 
a par with Socrates’ strut ((Spev- 


pleo- 


said 


@vecGar), squint, and other eccen- 
tricities, as sufficient reason why 
these vaporous goddesses should 
“ give ear and answer.” 
, ne - , d 
363. é piv: emi causal. 
364. 2 yh: O Gee; proper ex- 
3 


clamation for a farmer, if 


‘* gee ” 
were not slang. For the gen. fol- 
lowing see on 153: for the word 
bd ‘ypay 319. 

365. ror: you know, mark you. 
rahva mavra: sc. in the way of 
gods or dogmas Avapos: the 
Athenians had before this heard 
the characters in Euripides’ trage- 
dies reduce the gods to nonsense. 


366. mpds ths yas: for land's 


APISTO®ANOYS 
trotos Levs ; ov wy AnpHoys, ovd €or Zevs. Ur. Ti 
> x 4 g x N ¥ > > , A 
ahha Tis ver; ToUTL yap Emory amopynvar TpOTOV 
a , , , 3. SEN , Sst 
avrar Onmov' peyahous 6€ o eyw onpetors avTo 
Pepe, TOV yap TaTOT avev Nehedav vovt Hoy TeHEa- 


37° 
, A > Zz 7 5k , Ses 
KQLTOL XPV af pias VELY AUTOV, TAVTAS 3) amoon- 


124 
Zo. 
héyers av; 
c 4, 
aTAaVTMWV. 
Zw. 
dvdaéw. 
oa; 
EL. 
aT. 


vy Tov “Amo, TOUTS ye To 67 TO VUY oyw ed 
Tpoaéepuaas ° 
7 , ‘\ ig Ie A A ‘\ 4 
Kaitou mpdotepov Tov AV ahynOas apn dia KooKivov 
ovpet. 
aX’ ootis 6 Bpovtav eat. dpdaov, Tov Oo pe 


TOLEL TETPEMALVELY. 


sake, perhaps; again the fitting 
oath. 

367. motos Zevs: 247n.; Zens 
Fiddlesticks!— ot ph: 296 n. — 
ov8 tori: does not even exist. 

368. tis ver: he has in mind 
Zeus’s rainy epithets — duf3ptos, 
uétios, KeAavepys, vepeAnyep-Ta. 
—€norye: though all the world 
turn infidel, at least (ye) Streps. 
demands proofs. 

369. 8Hmov: of course. 

370. vovra: sc. Ada, 
omitted with weather-verbs ve(@z, 


often 


~ / > 
Bpovra, dotparte, KTé. — watoT 


m5n: ever yet at any time; cp. 
346, 1061. 

371. alOpias: gen.; 7 clear 
weather. —avtév: of himself, 
alone, without the aid of “ ravras.” 
Long before this, Anaximenes had 
observed that rain came only when 
“squeezed out” of thickened 
clouds; but not till now had 
“science” begun to spread among 
the people. 

372. Well (8n) certainly (ror) 
that (rovTo ye). — eb rpoo-éucas : 
neatly clinched ; \it. made to grow 
fast to. 


NE®EAAI 125 


aT. 


= , 
TW TPOTa, 
375 

9 An 9 lal A 
orav €umncbac vdatos Toho, KavayKacbact 


KaTakpnuvawevar mAynpers ouBpov dv avayKny, 


> > , / a 
els ahAnAas EuTintoveal pyyvurTat Kal TaTAyoUGL. 
¢ 8 > , > \ / > , > ci iy , 9 
00 avaykalwy €oTi Tis a’Tas, ovx 0 Lev’s, woTe 


Xr. Atvos; rouri 


Xo. avtar Bpovrwor Kvdw Sopevat. 
@® TavTa ov TOApOr ; 
Zo. 
héper Fan, 
eita Bapecau 
aT. 
peperbar ; 
Zw. yKioT, add’ aif€pros Atvos. 


pe ededn Ae, 


375. ® mavta ci ToApav: tragic 
style. Streps. is shocked but in- 
terested. This tree of knowledge 
had never grown on farm of his. 

375-78. The explanation of 
thunder here and of lightning in 
404 ff. is not a jest of Arist., but 
the real doctrine of the High 
Lights (360) throughout antiquity, 
eg. of Anaxagoras, Democritus, 
Aristotle, the Stoics, and Lucretius. 

376. héper Oar: 
inanimate things, which go, come, 
or move involuntarily ; so in 379, 
395, 406. 

377. 8 Pys 
thagoras, philosophers had been 
“explaining” the operations of 
nature by dvayxn, not by the gods ; 
so in 405, and cp. 1075. 

379. 68 dvayxdtwv .. . tls: 
the inevitable question which the 
world stubbornly puts in answer 


much used of 


avayknv: since 


380 


to its wise men, when they will 
solve the riddle of the universe 
by naming the process instead of 
the cause of the process, whether 
the name be ’Avayxn, Tuxn, Po- 
tent Matter, Evolution, Force, or 
Topsy’s “ Just Growed.” 

380. al®épios Aivos: not quite 
the modern Evolution, but the an- 
cient theory of an original Revo- 
lution, or Vortex, of the atoms, 
which somehow formed all things 
and was continued in the etherial 
whirl of sun and stars around the 
earth. The philosophic term was 
usually ddvy; but Arist. 
dives as nearer to dtos or Acés, and 


chooses 


in preparation for the pun to come 
later on divos, the name of a deep 
earthenware drinking mug, wide 
at top and running down to a 
eA : 


been 


point, vortex fashion. 


just how Zeus could have 


lol A \ 
6 Leds ovk wv, aN avT avtov Atvos vuvt Baow 
> \ > “4 ~~ wn / ‘\ ~ ~ 
aTap ovoey Tw TEpL TOV TaTayou Kal THS BpovTys 
> + vA NS /, 9 ‘ 4 
ovk HKovods pov, Tas Ne€Aas vVOaTos pcoTas OTL 
3 4 > , A ‘\ \ , 
eumumTovoas ahAndaow Tatayew dua THY TUKVO- 


Zw. amo wavToU 
385 
Hoy Copod Havabynvaiors eurynabets ir erapaxOns 


; : i kAovos e€aidh yTIV OLEKOPKO- 
THY yaotéepa, kal Khovos e€aidvyns avTny OveKopKo 


126 APISTO®ANOYS 
Nevwv. 
p edida€as. 

Xw. 
pre 
TNTG ; 

Lr. d€ps, TouTLT@ Xpy TLaTEVEL ; 
"yo oe O0aEw. 
PUYNCE ; 

PHop 


vy Tov “AToAX, Kat dea Tover y evs pou, Kal 
TETAPAKTAL 
¥» \ > a>) lal \ 5 Si 
xoorep Bpovtn 70 Cwpidiov mataye Kat eva 
KEKPayeV 
> , A ; LE % Lee ck a Sse 
atpeuas mpatov ‘ rarmag TamTaé, KATELT ETAEL 


‘ Mee) 
TaTaTanTra€, 399 


dethroned by Juice (if we may so 
alter his jug) the muddled old man 
could hardly have told. But Ura- 
nus had yielded to Cronus, Cronus 
to Zeus; why not Zeus to Atvos? 

382. . e(8aktas : 
Streps. is indeed émAyjopov. 

385. te: = Tin by what evt- 
dence. —&m6 cavtotd: an applica- 
both of Socrates’ 


ovsév tw 


tion favourite 
motto, yv@A cavrov, and of his 
method of teaching by proceeding 


from the known to the unknown. 


386. 8: ever (346).—Tlava6n- 
vatois: a festival wien all probably 
over-ate themselves, a prototype 
of our Christmas. —eira: /fhez, 
under the circumstances in- 
dicated by the partic. preceding. 

387. a fine war-word 
of the Jad ; din, turmoil, tumult. 

388. Seiwa movet: acts (carries 
on) dreadfully. 

389. Lwpld.ov: wee bit of broth. 
émt- with the 
after-sense it has in é-wdy, éi- 


z.é. 


KAOvos : 


390. ém-dyet: 


NE®EAAI 


127 


xotav xélw, Kopidyn Bpovta taratranra€, womep 


EKELVAL. 
Zo. 
das: 


oKdeibau TOWWUY ao yaoTpLo.ov TUVYOUTOU 


a 


ia 7€Trop- 


v 


to 


a a, , Ke > ” > > , la) > > ‘ 
TOV 5 Aepa TOVO , OVT ATEPAVTOV, T7WS OUK ELKOS 


péya Bpovrar ; 


Lr. Tavr dpa kat Twvopat addydouv, Bpovty Kal Topoy, 


c / 
OfLOLM. 


adh’ 6 Kepavvos THe ad déperar hawtrav Tupi, 


TovTo dtda€or, 


395 


kal katapptyer BaddrAwv Hnuas, Tovs dé CovTas Tept- 


pie : 


na % x A Lt We X 74 > > \ ‘\ > 
TovTov yap 67 pavepas 6 Zevs ino em Tods emt- 


Opkous. 


\ lal > lal \ \ , ” \ 
Lw. Kal THs, @ POPE OV Kal Kpoviwy Olwy Kal BeKKeE- 


awednve, 


Aoyos, éri-yovos;: hence here éz- 
Or the 
verb may be used as in military 
matters: fo bring on or lead up 


ayew to add or subjoin. 


troops. 

392. yaorpiBlov : /s1ykin. — 
ruvy-ovtov-(: from Doric tvvvds 
( = pexpos) and ovtos ; this small, 


with a gesture. Cp. ¢ant-zllus. 


394. Tair Gpa: 319 n.— 
Bpovrh . . . mopSH: Strepsy is a 
true ancient in holding to a close 
connection between things and 
their names; and if things are 


alike their names must be alike 
though the resemblance here re- 


minds one of the proposed deriva- 
tion of Middletown from Moses, by 
dropping -oses and suffixing -id- 
dletown. 

395. av: marks the transit to 
lightning. 

396. rovs 8€: while others; as 
if rovs ev had preceded in place 
of Has. 

398. Kal was: pray how ?— 
Kpoviov: Cronus reigned before 
Zeus. To smell of his times is to 
smell of wigs and knee-breeches 
nowadays, to be old-fashioned, 
antediluvian, palaeozoic. — Bexxe- 
cAynve: aboriginal, or contempo- 


128 


APISTO®ANOYS 


eimep Bddd\er Tovs emdpKovs, OAT ovyt Lipev 


EVET PNT EV 


ovde KXewvupov ovd€ B€wpov; Kaito. ofpddpa y 


CA) > / 6 
ELO” ET LOPKOL 


400 


~~ iy, 
aha Tov avrov ye vewv Barre Kat Lovvior ‘ akpov 


“AOnvewr ’ 


\ ‘\ lan) ‘ . la s , > ‘ ‘\ 
Kal Tas Opus Tas peyddas: ti paldv; ov yap dy 


Opus y emuopkel. 
aT. 
On? 6 Kepavvos ; 
Zo. 
Kren, 
¥ Ty ae 7 
evdoev avtas waTrep 
avayKys 


rary with the ancient Phrygians 
whose name for bread, Bexxods, 
was thought by some to be the 
oldest in the world (Hdt. 2.2); 
or as old as the Arcadians who 
boasted of being pre-lunar (7po- 
aeAnvor). Hence PexxereAnvos. 

399. 8SHTa: uncommonly dis- 
tant from the _ interr. 
Lipeva... KrAedvupov: the butts of 
351, 353, are now joined by Wéwpos, 
probably some state official, who 
escapes oblivion solely through 
Aristophanes. 

400. odSpa: with éziopxo = 
desperately per- 


MDS. —— 


€mLopKOTaTOL 
jured. 
4ol. 


axpoyv A@nvéwv: a Ho- 


ovk 010° atap e) ov héyew daiver. 


Tl yap €oTw 


oTav eis TavTas aveuos Enpds perewpiobels Kata- 


A rn y > ies 
kvoTwW dvoa, kate?” war 
405 


meric phrase (Od. 3. 278); hence 
long a in dxpov (335 n.) and Ionic 
-EWV. 

402. th pabav: why? Cp. ré 
mafwv; in 340.—yap 84: for 
surely. 

403. ovk olfa: Poor Strepsy! 
He is not the first nor the last to 
forget to put in a “plea to the 
jurisdiction” before the bar of 
reason. — éotiv: “ What zs light- 
ning really ?” 

405. bm avaykns: vo with gen. 
rather than 6va with acc. makes 
avaykns a personal agent, as we 
create by capital letters our mod- 
ern deities Nature, Force, Evolu- 
tion. 


NE®EAATI 


129 


pyéas avras e€w, héperar coBapos dua tHv TuK- 


VOTNTA, 


c XN na c 4 5 ‘\ A Cre, 5 \ ec XN 
UTO TOV polBdov Kal THS PULNS AUTOS EavTOY KaTa- 


y 
Kalwv. 
aT. 


4 
OLOLOLY * 


\ Av > x lal > aA ¥ Q i, Na 
vy) ly, eyo youv ATEXVYWS E€TAUVUOV TOUTL TFOTE ta- 


OmTOV yaoTeépa ToLs TVyyEVeoLY, KAT OvK EXXWY 


apednoas’ 


9 8 ap’ edvoar’, cir eEaidvys diataxnoaca pds 


SEK 
aUTW 


410 


> , 4 \ / ) 
tapbahuo pov mpooetihnoev Kal KaTeKavTEV TO 


T poo wTov. 


Xo. 
NOV, 


@ THS peyarys emifvpyjocas codias avOpaTe Tap’ 


as evoaipwv ev APnvators kai Tots EAAnou yeryoe, 


407. polBSov: a rare word, = 
poilos; perhaps Aurtling instead 
of the prose whzrr or whistling. — 
pipns: rush, current; cp. pv-ots, 
pvO0s, pew. 

408. Streps. is getting on; he 
can furnish his own illustration. 
— drexvas: exactly. — Arvactoror: 
a festival old-fashioned and deca- 
dent at this time, sacred to Zeis 
MeAcyuos and marked by family 
gatherings; cp. 864. 

409. yaorépa: a paunch filled 
with fat and 
kept turning as it roasted before 
the fire (Hom. Od. 20. 25) — much 
like the Scotch haggis. 


blood, which was 


kal elra: 
ARISTOPHANES — 9 


connecting partic. and finite verb, 
is dropped in English; so etra 
386, érerta 1042, Kal érerta 624. 
axacu 107. 


“To slacken” is “to slit”; often 


—trxwv: ocyaw = 
used of vein-cutting and blood- 
letting. 

410. bta-Aakjoaca: AdocKw, a 
dear word of Euripides, is often 
maliciously borrowed by Aristoph- 
anes. 

412 ff. The xopuduios is as 
pompous as at first (358): O Mor- 
tal that hast thirsted after, etc. 

413. kal: broadens the horizon 
to include all Greece; xai “ aug- 
mentative.” 


APISTO®ANOYS 


> S \ hs y 
El pvnpwv ei Kal ppovTiaTys, Kal TO Tadaltwpov 


4 
EVEOTLV 


ev TT Wyn, Kal py Kapvers pH éeotas pyre 


Badilor, 


415 


/ e- la =A tf Pus 2 lal ’ y 
eyTe pryov ayxyfer Niav pHT apioray eém- 


Oupecs, 


¥ he ea \ , Vr ey > , 
OLVYOU T ATTEK EL KQL YUPRVaAOlLwWvV KQL TWV ah\wv avoyn- 


TOD, 


Kat Bedtictov TovTO vopilers, OmEp Eelkds SeEvov 


api pe. 


la / \ , x <=: 7 
vukav TpaTTav Kal Bovdevwy Kal TH yA@rTn TOE 


pilov. 
aT. 


HEptwvys 


9 la A Vv Vv 
ad’ ovvera ye Wuyns oTeppas SvoKodokolrov Te 


420 


Kal pedwrod Kal tpvaiBiov yaotpos Kat OupBpe 


“S 5 
TLOELTTVOV, 


416. phte prydv: for long Te 
before p, see 344 n. 
of dé is perhaps intentionally 
grandiose, after the manner of 
poets. — Here a bit of the real 
Socrates seems to be introduced ; 


pyre in place 


in Plato’s SyPostum are recorded 
instances of his endurance, ever 
wearying, whether standing, walk- 
img, or freezing. 

417 ff. A reversion again to the 
un-Socratic qualities of the hard- 
studying rhetorician, the water- 
drinker, the pale-face (@xpods 103), 
who shuns gymnasia and _sacri- 
fices even health to the new am- 


bition, Success in Public Life 
(vikav 7paTtTwr). 

419. mpattwy: a word much 
used of public activity in courts, 
senate, and assembly; cp. zodc- 
TEVOMAL.— YAOTTY : TOUTO yap OTAOV 
pytopos (schol.). —modepiftev: do- 
ing battle ; heroic for woAEpev. 

420. ovvexa: guod attinet ad, 
as for —.—pepipvyns: a rather 
elevated word for dpovridos of 
229, 233- 

421. tpvot-PBiov: stingy, lit. lfe- 
wearing. — ®upBp-ert-Seimrvov: in 
English we may generalize 6vuBpa 
(savoury) and translate vegetarian. 


NEPEAATI 131 

5 4 A 9 / 3 4 4, 
apéde, Jappav ovveca TovTwr, emyahkeve Tape 
ado Te OAT ov vopmiets NON Hedv odeva TwAIV arrEp 
To Xdos Tout kai Tas Nefédas Kat THY yhorray, 
ove av duarexPeiny y arexvas Tots adXots, OVS av 
aTaVTOV* 425 

ovo av Ovoaip’, od av oreioay’, ovd’ embeinv 

, cata 7 A A c 3 

héye vy Hiv, 6 Te cou SpOpev, Oappav, ws od« 


Hpas tTiwov Kat Oavyalwy Kat Cnra@v deEvos etvan. 


ay 

Xow av. 
Zo. 

nPLELS, 

7 A. 

Tpla TavTt ; 
aT. 

\iBavarov. 
Xo. 

ATUX} TELS 
aT. 


cs / ¢ io ‘\ / 
@ déoTrowat, S€opat TOWVUY VOY TOUTL TAVU [LLKpOD, 
A on , > / , c \ / 
tav “Ed\jver cival pe éyew Exatov oTadloroww 
» 
apLoTov. 430 


422. Gpédrc: imv., ave no care, 
no fear, never mind.— ®appav : 
14] n. — wapéxoupe: sc. €puv- 
tov. They can pound on his 
“ economical 
will; he will stand the test there. 
In Aeschylus’ Perszans 


stomach” as they 
51 two 
warriors are called Aoyyns akpoves 
anvils for the spear. 
423. GAAo TL: SC. 
mere 


coTw i a 
interr. wonne, or the 
French opening »’est-ce fas que — 
S. 1542, HA. 1015 4, G. 1604. 
Will you not indeed (dnta) refuse 
to believe (od vopseis) henceforth in 


any god? ovdeva after Geov merely 
repeats the ov before vopuets. 

424. In 264 f. the divinities 
were Air, Aether, and Clouds; 
here, Clouds, and 
Tongue ; in 627 they will be Res- 
piration, Vacuum, and Air. 

425. Strepsy is thoroughgo- 
ing, like all quick converts. He 
will cut his old friends dead, if 
he meets them (dzavtaw). 


Vacuum, 


426. ém-Oelnv: sc. on the altar. 
427. Spopev: subjunctive. 
428. Savpatwv: venerating. 
430. A€yev: with apurrov. 


\ 


132 


Xo. 


Ty nN \ 
M, a7ro TOVOL 


APISTO®ANOYS 


> > » lanl > e A ¥ y ‘\ , 
a\X e€oTal GOL TOVTO TAP YMwV' WOTE TO Aoutrov 


2y TO OH , OvOELS VLUKHOEL TAELOVaS OU 
EV TW ONLH yVapas OVOELS n Ss 7 Ov. 


Lr. py pol ye éyew yrouas peyadas’ ov yap TovTwY 


eTLOu.a, 


> 3 iLi9, S39 io é A ni \ , 
ahd’ 00 EwauvTw oTpapooucyno a Kal TOUS KPHOTAS 


dvoducOetv. 


, , ae , by > N , > A 
TEVEEL TOLVUYD WV LULELPELS OU Yop peyadov emOupets. 


GANa ceavtov Oappaov tapddos Tots nmeTEpots Tpo- 


TOAOLCL. 


436 


it. dSpdcw trav? iw moTeoas’ yap avayKn pe 


mele 


9 \ 4 9 
dua TOUS imMmTOUS TOUS KOTTATLAS Kal TOV yajov Os 


be bee) / 
pL emreTpupe. 


vov ovv (rovTw) ypyo0wr arexvas 


0 Tt BovdovTau’ 


431. TO AoiTdy Y ard Tovdi: 
imposing pleonasm; sereafter 
from this present moment. 

432. év to Shpw: Zc. TH EKKAN- 
cia. —yvopas viknoe: shall put 
through bills, carry propositions ; 
inner acc., as in 99. 

433- ph "pol ye: sc. elayre. — 
héyetv yvopas: a parliamentary 
phrase; fo propose or make mo- 
tions. 

434. oo0a: with inf. = enough 
to = rtocottwv emiOupo 
S. 1241, GMT. 759. —otpeo- 
Sikqoat: the omen of his nomen. 
He desired only a shifty education, 
now Called “ practical.” 


7 
WOTE. 


435. ipelpes: yearn ; the prose 
word is émOupo. 

436. mpomdAo.or: wznistrants, 
temple servants, t.e. Socrates and 
his scholars. The new divinities 
take over old terms and rites, the 
parody of initiation is still kept up. 

437- avaykn: the goddess of 
vv. 377 and 405 has now clutched 
poor Strepsiades. 

439-56. Anapaestic hyperme- 
ter or “system,” to be read in one 
breath and hence named mvtyos, a 
choker, or waxpov. Strepsiades has 
caught the spirit of long-winded 
speech. See Introd. § 132 y’. 

439. Tovtw: z.¢. Streps. himself. 


_ oil or water. — pryav: 


NE®EAAI me3 


TOUTL TO y E“LOV TOm avToLow 440 


/ ye “~ “ n 
Tapéxa, TUTTEW TeVyY dubqy 


avypew pryov acKov Seiper, 


elmep TA Xpea SrahevEovpa, 


tois T avOparors eivar 5d€a 


Opacds evyhwrT0s TohwNpods iTS 445 
Bdehupos Wevdeav avyKoddyTHs 


evpnoveTs Tepitpyspa SuK@v 
KUpBis Kpotadov Kivados Tpv¥py 


paabdrs etpwr yovds ahalav 
KEVTpwV pLapos oTpddus apyah€os 450 


paTTVoOAoOLXos* 


la »” a 3 aA 
TaUT €l we KaXOVT aTaVT@VTES, 


440. ye: restrictive and expli- 
cative, like yap (y apa) and yotv 
(ye ovv) ; so in 484, 1180. 

441. tumtev: Greek active 
where English uses passive or a 
substantive substitute; for deat- 
ing, hunger, thirst, dirt, etc. 

442. atyxpetv: one is abypnpos 
when his skin is rough and hard 
from lack of oil, and his hair needs 
inf., not 
partic., as in 416. — dokov Belper : 
to flay into a wine-skin is to flay 
one and use his skin as a wine- 
bottle, the Greek equiv. of “ skin- 
ning alive.” 

443. elmep: if indeed. — br.0- 
devtotpar: = peAAw with fut. 
inf.; S. 1396, GMT. 407. 


445-51. One of our poet's 
climaxes — this ambition fo de 
reputed a brazen, glib-tongued, 
impudent hustler (irns), @ stink- 
ing concocter of lies, a phrase- 
making lawsuit sharper, awalking 
statute book, a rattling (kpotadov) 
foxy “slick” one, a supple, dis- 
sembling, oily braggart, a branded, 
low, shifty, troublesome, dessert- 
licker. Could the goddess [AGrra 
desire a more aspiring worshipper? 

451. partvo-Ao.xds: this last 
to remind us that the parasite- 
sophists frequented the tables of 
the rich — of Callias, for example 
—with tongues equally clever at 
flattery and at pheasants. 


452. amravTa@vtes: vf arr. 


134 


Xo. 


xT. 


aT. 


APISTO®ANOYS 


Spértwav atEexvas 0 TL ypylovaw, 
Kel BovovTat 

vy Thv Anuntp ek ov yoponv 455 
Tots ppovtiatats TapabevTav. 


Ajpa pev Tapert THOE 
” Sr We 
tof & ws 


Tavta palwv Tap Ewov Kr€os OVpavouynKeEs 


y ‘ 9 
ovK aToApoy GAN’ ETOWon. 


ev Bpototow cEes. 460 
Ti mEelcomar; Xo. Tov TavTa ypovov per epwov 
(nororatov Biov avOparev did€eus. 


“cy / fat ed A > 5 4 > 
apa YE TOUT ap eyo TOT 465 


osopra ; Xo. 


7 , ‘ Ia - 
woTe ye gov ToAXOUS ET Tator 


Aipas act KabnoOat, 


Bovdopevous avakowvovobat Te Kat és Adyov éOety 


T pa Ka adas tokN@v Tadav 
paywata KavTvypapas VT TWV 


453- SpwvTrwy: imv., as za- 
pabevrwy in 456. 

455- xoponv: no dedication 
could be more complete ! 

457-75. Song and dance by 
the chorus. See Introd. § 135 for 
the rhythm, and note the elevated 
diction: Anpa for Ppovnpa or pv- 
ows (mettle, perhaps, for sPzrzt) ; 
kAéos for d0fa, with otpavopunkes, 
making a Homeric phrase; [po- 
Tos for Ovnros. 

457. tT@de: sc. Strepsiades. 

458. to: addressing him. 

459- wap ¢pov: with ees. 

461 ff. Probably a parody on 


the evdayzovia promised to all in- 
itiates into mysteries. 

464. avOpdrwv: 772 the world. 
— biages: if with the Clouds, pre- 
sumably in “ castles in the air.” 

465. dpa... apa: the interr. 
and inferential forms in one and 
the same clause, said to appear 
only here in Attic literature. 

466. oopnar: the rites of initia- 
tion are being parodied through- 
out: after instruction in the new 
theology (250 ff.), renunciation of 
the old belief (425), and dedica- 
tion to the phrontists (455 f.), 
there follows assurance of perfect 


NE®EAAI 13 


un 


» lo X\ , ‘ lol 
aéia on ppevrt cupPovrevoopevous peTa GOV. — 475 


GAN €yxeiper TOV TpeaBUTHv O TL TEP wEANELS TpO- 


dioao Ker, 


, lal Lal \ nw 5 
Kal OLvakiver TOV VOUY aUTOV Kal THS yYapNS azro- 


TELPO. 
Zw. aye On KaTeTé Lor OV TOY GavTOv TpdTOL, 
iv avtov eldws OaTLS EOTL uNYaVas 
»” > \ 4 ‘\ . \ / 
On Tl TOVTOLS TPOS GE Kaas TPoTHEpo. 480 
Br. ti d€; reryopayxey por diavoet Tpds Tav Hear ; 
Zw. ovk, adda Bpaxéa cov mvfécbar Bivropan. 


7] PLVNLOVLKOS EL; 


bliss (464), and the vision (€7o- 
ateta) that the lawyers of all ages 
long for—a crowd of clients at 
their doors (469 f.).— ore ye: 
aye, so that.—oov: on its posi- 
tion (normal) see 257 n. 

470. avako.votc8ar: reaches 
over to rpaypata and avtvypadas. 

471. mpaypata: actions at law. 
—dvtiypadas : the defences against 
such 
of the value involved. 

475. atta on ppevl: worthy of 
thy wit ; note the poetic word and 


actions. — taddvrwv: gen. 


the poetic omission of 77 before o7. 

476-509. Transition scene: en- 
trance examination. 

476 f. Chanted by xopudaitos 
to Socrates. — mpeoBitrnv: not to 
be construed with éyye/pe, which 
requires dat. or inf, but ‘as ob- 


aT. 


4 , \ ‘ 4 
dvo TpoTa@, vy Tov Ata: 


ject of zpodidacKkev. — mpo-: first 
(in point of time). 

477. Sta-Kiver: destir. — yvo- 
pys: wative wit, natural capacity. 

478. The spoken dialogue is 
resumed. — katreume: disclose, not 
merely ¢e//. — tpémov: turn, bent. 

480. él tovtoas: sfhereupon, 
next ; Cp. 390 Nn. 

481. The military phrase py- 
xavas tpoodepew fo bring to bear 
engines (of war) alarms Streps., 
unaware of its transferenc: to 
pedagogic methods of attack. 

483. 7: is a 
mark, like dpa, sensibly put at the 
beginning like the inverted Span- 


mere interr. 


ish interr. (;) to warn one what 
tone of thought and voice is to 
come. — pynpovikds : = pavyywv in 


484. The formation of adjs. in 


136 


APISTO®A NOYS 


= , x > , , , , , 
qv pev y odethytat Ti por, WYHMwv Tavv- 


€av 0 Odeiha, ax€TALOS, ETLAWT POV TAVD. 485 


Low. eveote OnTad wou héyew ev TH pice; 


) A > »¥ 
it. éyew pev ovk Evert’, atootepew 8 EVV. 


lanl > / / 
Zw. Tas ovy OvvyTe pavOdven ; 


it. apéhe, karos. 


Zw. aye vu ows, oTav TL TpOBAhw wou copov 


\ A , > , e , 
TEpl TOV peTEa@pwV, EVOEWS VpapTaceL. 490 


4 PS) te ‘\ \ lA / 
it. tidal; Kuvndov THY codiav oiTHYTOpAL ; 


Zw. avOpwros auabys ovroot kat BapBapos. 


dédoikd ao, ® Tper Bota, py Thyyov Sée. 


, >» , nA ¥ , 7 
hep ida, Ti Spas, nv Tis oe TUTTY ; 


it. TUTTOMAL, 


» 
KAaTELT ETLTY@V OAiyoy eTyYLApTUPOLAL, 495 


-ikos Was an affectation of the New 
Rhetoric; cp. 728. Streps. soon 
catches it, as in 747, 821, 1172 f., 
1258. Cp. the craze for substan- 
tives in -ovs (318 n.) and the 
modern one for verbs in -ize and 
for all words introduced by the 
Evolution-theory, as “survival,” 
“adaptation,” “ environment.” — 
800 tTpémw: “ yes and no.” 

484. ye: explicative, as in 440. 

485. oxéthios: z//-fated man ; 
a tragic yowl of self-pity, much af- 
fected by Euripides. — -pev wavu: 
identity of sound with 484 height- 
ens the contrast in sense. 

487. The joke, if any, must be 
the pun in A€yev and its fut. heard 
in azoat-epeiv: to hold forth and 
to with-hold. This is incredibly 
bad; but Strepsy’s valour has run 


as low as that of Bob Acres at 
prospect of his duel, and he may 
be excusable in keeping up his 
spirits on any poor crutch of a joke. 

488. apéeAXer: 422 n. 

489. with fut. mid. 
boh-aprace; 257 n.— wpo-Bado : 
Streps. goes down again on this 
pedagogic metaphor. He _ has 
“thrown forth” food to his dogs 
all his life; but he did not know 
that at schools men “‘ snapped up 
wisdom dog-fashion” (491). 

491. th Sal: = ri de, but 
emotionalized into a long-drawn 
w-h-a-a-a-t ! or why s-o? 

493. oe: prolepsis; 95 n 

495. ém-ocxov: folding on, 
So frequently émi-oyes 
hold on! —émipaptip.: viz. to the 


’ 
OTTWS : 


waiting. 


fact TUmTopat. 


NE®EAAI 


137 


eit avlis akapyn Siadutov SuxaCopar. 


It. noiknka TL; 


aT. 


Zw. (Oi vuv, katafov Ooipariov. 

Zw. ovK, ahha yupvovs elorévar vopilerau. 
ir. add’ ovxt dapdcav eywy’ eio€pxyopmat. 
Zw. Katafov. ti dAnpets; 


Sees bn , 
Ele ON VUV LoL’ 


Zw. 70 Ti; 500 
ir. Hv emmpedyns ® kat Tpofipos pavbdvo, 
TO TOV pabytav eudhepns yernoopa ; 
Zw. ovdev dioicas Xaipepovtos THY pvow. 
It. oppor kakodaipov, nulvyns yeryoopar. 
Zw. ov px Aadyoeis, GAN akorovlyoes Epwot 505 


a \ A 
aQVvvOaS TL devpt Oarrov. 


496. Sikdfopar: Jike any true 


Athenian. Note the recurrent 
-opat, delivered in thoughtful, 


measured fashion. 

497. W: that last word d:Ka- 
Copat has proved the new pupil’s 
capacity. — nSikynka te: the order 
to lay aside cloak bodes ill. 

498. Toenter certain initiatory 
rites without tuwarvov (7.2. yupvos) 
was, in truth, the custom (vop- 
Cerat); later Streps. will lose his 
shoes also (719, 858). 

499. dwpdowv: “Every man 
his own constable” in Athens. 
Not only must the accuser person- 
ally serve upon the accused the 
summons to court (1221), but he 
must personally search for alleged 
stolen goods, entering the prem- 


ises, however, yupvos, lest he carry 


it. els TW XELpe vu 


articles in under his cloak and 
then pretend to find them. 

500. here Streps. 
gives up cloak, and shoes as well, 
forever. Socrates requires the 
Ovpartvov of an ipatiov, as we saw 
in 179. 

503. votv: Socrates uses it in 
the sense of 486; Strepsiades 
takes it as in 276. 

504. npt-Ovns: for Chaere- 
phon’s “nature,” pale and blood- 
less, see n. on 104. 

505. ov ph: with fut. indic. to 
express prohibition; 296 n. 


KaTa-ov : 


506. davioas: 181 n. —Oarrov: 
pleonastic after dvioas. N.B. The 
comparative degree means, not 
“more quickly,’ but “ (rather) 
quickly” (than slowly). Such is 


the sense of our “rather” with 


138 


APISTO®ANOYS 


aC A hoy =¥ UTE / 33.2 BN 
OS [LOL peAuTouTTav TPOTEPOV = WS d€d0LK eyw 


» tA i > i 
elow KaTaBalvwv woTrep eis Tpodwviov. 


/ ; / /, » \ \ 4 
Zw. KOpEer’ TL KUTITACELS EXWVY TEPL THV Oipayr ; 


Xo. 


Y 
OUVEKA TAUTYS. 


add ht xatpwrv THs avdpeias 


510 


4 ¥4 >] 
EUTUXLA YEVOLTO TaV- 


Opare, ort Tponkav 


any adj.; as in “rather pretty” 
(than ugly). 

507. éyo: for my part. 

508 f. els Tpodpwviov : sc. avTpov. 
High above a deep gorge in the 
wild mountain-scenery of Boeotia, 
the ancients for a thousand years 
visited the dream-oracle of Tro- 
phonius, entering by narrow aper- 
ture a subterranean cave of various 
chambers, full of horrors — among 
them serpents which had to be 
appeased with honey-cakes (jeXu- 
touttat). Well might Streps. seep 
pottering (kumtalev) about the 
door of the Cogitatorium, if its 
looks boded such an interior. — 
exov: 131 n. 


TIAPABAZXIZ 510-626 


On the Parabasis in the come- 
dies of Arist. note the following 
essentials: that (1) its name is 
derived from the coming forward 
(7apa-Baivev) of the chorus; 
(2) it is delivered during the 
absence of the actors from the 


scene; (3) is sung in part by 
the chorus, in part chanted by the 
Kopudatos or Kopudaior; (4) is 
composed in a set scheme of seven 
parts in fixed order, though rarely 
are all the parts to be found in any 
one parabasis ; (5) is commonly a 
digression from the plot, concern- 
ing itself with the personal affairs 
of poet or chorus, with politics, or 
with direct abuse of some social 
noteworthy of the day. The parts 
are named below as they occur. 

510-17. Koppatrov (little 
cut): chanted or sung by the kopv- 
aios as the actors depart and the 
chorus march or dance into position 
for the elaborate dallet to follow. 
See Introd. § 136 for the rhythm. 

510. (Ot xalipwv: “Go and God 
bless you” : the usual formula for 
speeding the actor’s exit. — av- 
Spetas: ironical, after his “ potter- 
ing.” 

513. OTe for the long 
syllable wap cp. 277, 301, 313, 
320, 335- 


Tpo- : 


NE®EAAI 


139 


és Bald THs HAUKias 


, \ /, ¢ 
vewTEpors THY vow av- 


515 


TOU Tpdypacw ypwrilerar 


\ 4 _ wn 
Kal Coplay ETACKEL. 


> , la ‘ & A > , 
@ Oedpevor, KaTEp® Tpos Vas elev epas 
TarynOn, vy Tov Avovicoy Tov exOpepavTa pe. 


Y = , FASS SEAN \ , , 
OUTW ViKHT ALL T eyo Kal vouiCoiny codos, 


520 


e ee € , 5 - A \ 
@S ULGaS HYOvVPEVOS ELV aL Jearas deELovsS 


Kal TavTny GopuTaT EXEL TOV ELOY KOLWOLOY, 
Tpatous Hive avayevo VLas, 7) TAPETXE [LOL 


515. vewtépois: sather youth- 
fid (than elderly) activities (zpay- 
paor) ; the adj. is 
phatic by isolation, in contrast to 


made em- 


- his own proper nature. 


518-62. TlapaBaots proper : 
chanted by the kopvduios. This 
present parabasis 
probably some five years after the 
failure of the play in 423 B.c. (see 
Hypoth. 2’ ad fin. and n. on 553, 
558). Employing the first person 
éy throughout, it seems as_ if 
Arist. intended to take the part of 
the kopudatos himself and saucily 
give the Athenians a piece of his 


was. written 


mind. On the rhythm see Introd. 
$1320. 
518. Kxat-epo: wrll tell you up 


Cp. 478. 
519. Ardvuoov: an oath by the 


and down, as we say. 


god of Comedy “ to tell the truth ” 
is, as it were: “ So help me, Blar- 
ney,” or “ By the Father of Lies ” 
that reared me. 


520 f. ottw .. . as: lit. 7 Dro- 
portion may I win the prize as; 
an affirmative wish-formula where 
English prefers a negative: J7ay / 
not win the prize zf / did not —. — 
codds: clever, witty. — debiovs : = 
coors ; the blarney begins. 

522. copotara éxev: adv. with 
intr. corresponding adj. 
with etvac. 

523. mpwtovs: in emphatic po- 
sition ; a truly American and comic 
“bluff” — as if, forsooth, after win- 
ning victories from the start in the 


” 
exe = 





capital city, he could have thought 
for a moment of producing his 
comedy elsewhere, for example, at 
the Rural Dionysia, or at Piraeus, 
orin Aegina! Translate from 520: 
“May I lose the 
deemed a fool, if I did not 


prize and be 
— be- 
cause thinking you a public of 
clever wit and ¢/zs the cleverest 
of my comedies — make yow tor 


that reason its first tasters.” - 


140 


APISTO®ANOYS 


¥ A an SSCS , ec. as las 
epyov mhetarov* eit avexapovv bm avdpav hoprti- 


K@V 


524 


ec , > ¥ Sea ars ress) > CARN / 
ntTGeis, ovK a€vos Ov* TadT ovdv dply peudopar 
la) A @ g ‘ lal 
TOS TOOLS, WY OVVEK Eyw TAT eTpPaywaTEvopNy. 
A 5 
adX’ ovS @s tyav tof Exwav tpoddaw ToOvS 


deEvovs. 


e€€ orov yap €vOad bm’ avdpar, ois Adv Kai héyeuy, 


» 
0 cdppwv TE XH KaTaTUywV apioT Hkovoearny, 


b) , , N ¥> > B) Sd , A 
Kaya, Tapbevos yap (S75 nV, KOUK e€nv TW Pot TEKELY, 


e€€Onxa, wats 8 érépa tis NaBovo’ aveihero, 531 


wets 0 e€eOpebare yevvaiws KaTaWdevoate ° 


> , \ 3) Nes Furs , ¥ x 9 
€K TOUTOU (OL TLOTA Tap UL@V YYORNS eo0 OPKLa. 


ava-yetoat: can hardly differ from 
the simple yetoau. 

524. av-exapovv: wrthdrew 
from the field; a military term. 
—dvipav doptikav: vulgarians. 
All competitors of our poet were 
“low fellows,” as he always takes 
pains to tell us; see Introd. § 98 
and note thereto. 

526. trois codois : connoisseurs. 

528. € OSrov: ever since, viz. 
since 427 B.C., the date of his first 
play, the Banqueters. — ev0dbe : 
here, in this theatre. — ois 780 Kal 
Aéyerv: whom it is delightful even 
to address, though winning no 
prize; again flattery. 

529. THdpwv. . 
the names of the two brothers in 
the Bangueters contrasted as the 
products of the Old and the New 


. KaTaTvyov : 


Education; oralitee and De- 
bauchee. — apior HKovedtyyv: pur- 
poseful slip of the memory; the 
play took second prize, hence was 
not “ost highly spoken of” 
(akovw as passive of A€yw, S. 1075, 
HA. 320, G. 1247))3 

530. tmapQévos: what fact lies 
back of the figure of speech is not 
certain — probably that he was a 
mere child in theatrical expe- 
rience. — texetv: metaphorical for 
didacKkev, to “bring out” a 
drama. 

531. enka: the vox propria 
for exposing undesirable infants, 
as Oedipus was. — mats érépa: 7.2. 
the actor or poet who brought out 
the Banqueters. 

533- €k TovTov: resumes e€€ Grou 
of 528. 


NE®EAAI 


141 


A > > , a) 3S , AO e Ot 
vuv ovv H\extpav Kat eKelvnv 10 1H Kwpwodta 


(ytova AAP’, Hv mov ‘muTvyn Oeatats ovTw Topots 


, 4 ¥ »” > lal ‘\ , 
yvaoera yap, nvTEp Loy, TADEAPov TOV BooTpuyov. 
c ‘\ x; 3 x 4 Te > 4 A 
as 6€ cédppwr eoti dion oKebacl* yTLs TpaTa 


aiev 


537 


ovoev HADe paapevy oKuTiov Kafepevor 


> ‘ > »” , A , 97> 8 , ‘ 
epvO pov e€ AK Pou TAXUV, TOLS Tatotous uv Hf) yehos 


ovd e€aKarse TOUS 


7 
ELAKUCED, 


dadakpous, 


ovoe Kopoay” 
540 


ovde mpec Burns 6 Neywv Taryn TH BaxtTypia 


534. vov: zc. at the time of 
this second (proposed) production 
of the play.—«ara: after the 
manner of. —ékelvyv: the famous, 
viz. the Electra in Aeschylus’ 
Choephorac, 164 ff.; cp. 180 and 
the use of the article in Italian: 
i Tasso, la Patti. In the Choeph. 
Electra, on going to the tomb of 
her father, Agamemnon, to offer 
libation, finds fresh laid thereon 
a lock of hair (Boarpuyxos), which 
her hopes recognize as that of 
Orestes, her long-absent brother. 
— Abe: 2.2. this revised play, which 
shall contain a new scene (889- 
1104) where A/katos Aodyos and 
"Adios Adyos are duplicates of 
Lodpwv and Karamvywv in the 
Banqueters; see Hypoth. B ad 
fin. 

536. TabeAdhod tov Boortpvxov: 
her érother’s lock is perhaps the 
applause that greeted the kindred 


play in 427; but this is matter of 
dispute. 

537-43. The. poet’s Miss 
Comedy here purses her demure 
lips and proves her “ native mod- 
esty” by setting forth the many 
flat stock jokes she has abstained 
from, though in fact all are intro- 
duced into this very play; see 653, 
734, 1206-1214 (Kopdaé), 1297, 
1490, 1493, and Introd. § 98 and 
note. 

538. oxutiov: the leathern 
phallus worn by the comic actors, 
on which see Introd. § 95 and 
note, and Haigh Adtic Theatre? 
289 ff. 

540. dadaxpots: Arist. 
self was bald, and Eupolis was so 
unrefined as to twit him on it in 


him- 


his Bamrar.—elAxvoe: the vox 
propria for dancing a certain fas, 
but just Zow is not now certain. 


541. ery: verses. 


142 


APISTO®ANOYS 


TUTTE TOY TapoVT , adavilav Tovynpa TkKeppara, 
ovd elange dadas Exova’, odd’ Lod tov Boa, 


ad’ avTn Kal Tols emEaLY TLTEVOVT EAndvOer. 


KQY@ [LEV TOLOVTOS GVNP WV TOLNTHS OV KOU@, 545 
b) > € A A > aA \ x \ = Mee) 
ovo wvyas Cyto ~Earatay dis Kat Tpis TavT 


5 , 
ELoaywr, 


GW’ ael Kawas id€as elohepav codpiCopar, 


ovdev adAjAavow Opotas Kal Tacas OeEvas ° 


a , »” , > » > > \ s, 
Os peytoTov ovTa KA€éwy eTato els THY yaoTEpa, 


> b] /, > > 3 lanl > 5 lol , 
KouK eToOApno avis eTELTNONT QAUT@ KELLEV@. 55° 


542. adavitwv: tryzig to con- 
ceal. 

543- 
attw (dicow), going back to yrs 
in 537 for its subject. 

545- ov kon@: do not wear long 


elo-qfe: gnomic aor., 


hairy means am not proud, put on 
no (h)ais—making necessity a 
virtue. 

546. elo-dywv: zc. into the 
play; very saucy, because even 
now he is refurbishing the first 
Clouds and re-using the zdeas of 
the Banqgueters. 

547. kawvdas: anything but true, 
as just noted. — i8€as: zdeas; not 
here as in 289. 

549. 9s: causal; for /.—pé- 
yiorov dovta: Cleon was 7 the 
height of his glory after the cap- 
ture of Sphacteria in 425 B.c.— 
éravoa: 7.¢. in the most savage 
of all his plays. the Awzghts. 

550. If van Leeuwen’s conten- 


tion is true that Arist., being of 
foreign blood, had exhibited the 
Knights in his own name illegally, 
and was hence prosecuted by 
Cleon and debarred from ever 
again exhibiting (see Introd. § 6), 
then it was not.Cleon who was 
laid low (xerevw), but the poet ; 
and the reason why he “did not 
have the heart to jump on Cleon 
again”? was not lest he might re- 
peat himself, but because he did 
not dare (oi« €roApnoa) to do so. 
The comic impudence of the claim 
certainly fits well with van Leeu- 
wen’s theory. True or not. how- 
ever, the comic impudence is still 
present in saying that he never 
“jumped on Cleon” again; for 
he plays upon him as from a 
masked battery throughout the 
Wasps and ridicules his memory 
for twenty years after his death 
(in Frogs, v. 564, 405 B.C.). 


NE®EAAI 


143 


ovrou 0, ws ama€ Tapédaxev KaBnv ‘TrépBodos, 


lo) / an ay tae ah N aX \ , 
tovtov deihavoy KoEeTPOT ae Kal THY wNTEpa. 


Ev7ohus ev Tov Mapixav mpetiotov tapei\Kvorev 


> / \ e Ly e , \ a 
exoTpeas TOUS NueTEpovs ImTEAS KAaKOS Kakws, 


Bets ad’ta Dv weOVanV TOV KOPOaKOS OVVEY 
mpoobeis ait@ ypavy peOvanv Tov Kdpdakos ovveEy’, 


Hv 


555 


La , , ie y.\ N A ¥ 
Dpvviyos Tahar TeTOiny’, Hv TO KHTOS HoOev. 


551. ovro: those dull rival 
poets. —“Y7répBodos: first a Jamp- 
seller, then, after some lessons in 
rhetoric (v. 876), a ovvyyopos 
(ze. a “friend” whom you could 
hire to speak for you in the law- 
courts) ; successful in this, he next 
aspires to office (v. 623). After 
the death of Cleon he emerges as 
Tpootarns Tov dynpov, “ champion 
of the people.” Later on, in 
417 B.C., he will be ostracized and 
in 411 assassinated. So ran the 
life of ancient pettifogger-dema- 
gogues. —AaBnv: what particular 
handle for attack is not known. 

552. Kodetp@or: to lraniple on 
= eurnoaw. 

553- “Eupolis atque Cratinus 
Aristophanesque (Hor. 
Sal. 1. 4. 1) were the three great- 
est comic poets of the fifth century 


poetae ” 


B.C. Eupolis lived about 446- 
411 B.c.—Mapixav: a comedy 
played 421 B.C ; hence this pa- 
rabasis was written after 421. — 


mpotiorov: 7.2. was the first at- 
tack. —mwap-eiAkvoe : (eed in, not 
rap-yyaye presented, because the 


Maricas was such a heavy, awk- 
ward imitation of the Anzghts! 

554. €k-oTpépas: 88 n. To 
this charge of plagiarism Eupolis 
retorted, the schol. tells us, in his 
next play the Barra, claiming to 
have “collaborated the Avzghts 
and presented it to this bald 
head.” Such sallies were mere 
good-natured banter often paral- 
lelled in modern after-dinner 
speeches. We need not believe 
that their rivalry for the prize led 
to an actual breach of friendship, 
as is sometimes stated. See In- 
trod. § 98. 

555- tTpooGels kre. : for the pur- 
pose, the schol. says, of represent- 
ing the mother of Hyberbolus. 
Comedy spared no one; see In- 
trod. § 97. 

556. Ppivixos: 
temporary poet, who had traves- 
tied the story of Andromeda. In 
place of this beauteous princess — 


another con- 


chained to a rock to be devoured 
by a sea-monster, but delivered by 
the hero Perseus — he had substi- 


tuted a “ drunken old hag whom 


144 


APISTO®ANOYS 


el?’ “Epuummos avéis eroinoer eis “TarépBodor, 
addou 7 dn avTes Epeidovowy eis “TrépBodor, 
TAS ELKOUS TOV EYXEEWY TAS EUAS MLLOUMEVOL. 559 
OOTLS OY TOUTOLOL YEAG, TOLS EMots pH YaLpETO 

x» > 3 ‘\ ‘ la} =] la} > /, 3 e to 

hv 8 emot Kat Totow euors evppaivnol evpypacw, 
Els TAS Wpas Tas ETEpas Ev hpovetw SoKHceETE. 


inypedovta pev Oeav 


the whale ate” #v-delivered. Eu- 
polis had made off with her too, 
if we may trust the badinage of 
Aristophanes. 

557. €wolnoe: composed. (a 
comedy), as in 335, 556. This 
was probably the ’AprowwAcdes. 

558. GAdAow waves: Arist. neg- 
lects to tell us that he himself was 
the first to imitate Eupolis in 
“ pressing hard on Hyperbolus”, 
viz. in the Peace (vv. 681, 921, 
1319) brought out 421 B.c. at the 
Dionysia only a few months after 
the Maricas, which had been pre- 
sented at the Lenaea. He con- 
tinues the sport also in this play ; 
vv. 623, 876, 1065. — 75: first 
Eupolis (v. 553), then Hermippus 
(557), and xow (ndn). As Hyper- 
bolus was banished early in the 
year 417 never to return, this 
parabasis was probably written in 
418. Note the iteration of eis 
‘Yx¢pBorXov to make us feel the 
iteration of these parrot-poets. 

from 
nights, 


559. elkovs: = eikovas, 
> , > , 
€ikKW = €LKWV In the 


[954 


864 ff., Arist. had drawn an 
odious comparison between Cleon 
and eel-catchers, who roil the wa- 
ter the better to catch. Clearly 
these uninventive rivals had been 
applying his eel-comparisons to 
Hyperbolus, z.e. not merely imi- 
tating the Avzghts as a whole in 
its concentrated attack upon one 
demagogue, but even “turning it 
inside out” to appropriate its 
clever details of phraseology 
(Aeéeis, as the schol. says). 

561. evppaivnobe : not an every- 
day word; perhaps = #0 joy. 

562. els tas wpas kre. : £2// next 
year or season, when your taste 
will be tested again; for a year 
anyhow they will enjoy the repu- 
tation of good sense. pas plural 
is regular. —ed gpovetv: echoes 
the sound of evppaivncbe. — 
Soxhoete: a poetic form for d0éere. 
— After the IlapaBacrs proper 
follows usually a mvtyos as in 439- 
56. Here it is omitted, perhaps 
because never written. 

563-74. Q16H: probably sung 


NE®EAAI 145 
Znva TUpavvov els yopov 
TpOTa péeyav KiKAnTKO" 565 


Tov Te peyaobern Tpiaivys Tapiay, 
yns TE Kal adpupas Oardoons aypiov moyhevTyy’ 
Kal LEyahavuLov HMWETEPOV TATEP 
Aldépa cepvoratov Biobpéupova ravtwr* 570 
tov & immovepay, Os viEp- 
AdpTpois AkTioW KAaTEXEL 
yns 7éd0v, péyas €v Oeois 
ev Ovyntotai Te Saipwv. 


* , - , na \ a , 
® coparato. Oearai, Sevpo Tov vodv TpOTeXeETE. 


NHo“Knpevar yap vutv peupoper evavriov: 576 


TrEloTa yap Jeav ardvrwv wapedovoat THY Tod, 


by a half-chorus, while the other 
half danced. The parabasis being 
a digression, the Clouds may ignore 
their own new-made divinity and 
summon orthodox gods to their 
dance according to 
custom, adding only their Father 
Aether to Zeus, Poseidon (566), 
and Helios (571). Here, as in the 
parodos, the poet passes readily 
from gay to grave, from parody to 


parabasis 


poetry, as if composing an antith- 
esis with pev .. . de. 
no jocularity in the prayer. Found 
in a tragedy, we should admire its 
gravity; found where it is, it ex- 


There is 


plains why the Greeks flattered 
themselves that Comedy was part 
of a religious rite. — The student 
will note poetic words, as vpn 
ARISTOPHANES — 10 


dovra, KukAnoKw; poetic forms, 
as Znva, mwédov; poetic order, as 
bYipedovra and peyav, widely sepa- 
rated from tvpavvov ; poetic meta- 
phor, as tapiavy and poyAevrny. 
For the rhythm see Introd. § 137. 

575-94. °*Etrippyp.a : an Af- 
terword (cp. émt-Aoyos, é-wdn) 
chanted by the kopudaios, while the 
chorus, or a half-chorus, danced. 
"Extippypata always consist of 8, 
16, or 20 tetrameters, 7.e. of some 
multiple of 4; and the dvr-emppy- 
para are always exact counterparts. 
For the trochaic tetrameter here, 
Whether 
this piece of the parabasis was in 


. , 
see Introd. § 132 ¢. 


the original play or not is a de- 
bated question. 
576. évavrlov: face to face. 


APISTO®ANOYS 


dato JEL [LO » Over ovdé od 
ALLOVwY HuLy ovals ov OvEeT OvVdE OTTEVOETE, 


GITLVES THPOVMEV VAS. 


iv yap 7 Tus €€0d0s 


pnoevi Evv ve, TOT 7 BpovTopev 7 Wakaloper. 580 
eira Tov Deotow eyPpov Bupaodedyy Maddayova 


nvix npeirle otparnyor, Tas opis cuvyyopev 
KaTroLouper Seva, ‘Bpovtn o éppayn dv adotpanys’: 
n cerynvn 0 e&€deuTe Tas Od0vs, 6 8 HALOS, 


THVv OpvadrXriS eis EavTdov edfews Evvedkioas, 


585 


> ~ ae c i > 7, ee 
ov pavew ehacKkey vu, €l oTpaTnynoe KXéwv- 


578. npiv: we should expect 
ques in agreement with @dedov- 
but the nom. proving un- 
suitable is changed; as not infre- 
quently. 

579. £0805: expedition. 
the an- 
cients believed bad weather to be 
one of divinity’s direct expressions 
of disfavour. Hence those who 
studied ra peréwpa with a view to 
physical explanation were regarded 
as atheists. Perhaps some such 
demonstration of the weather had 
indeed occurred some five months 
before the first Clouds, when the 
Athenians set forth on their disas- 
trous expedition against Delium 
(Nov., 424 B.C.). 

581. secondly. — Tov 
Beoiow Krée.: the accursed Paph- 
lagonian tanner is Cleon, the 
demagogue, son of a tanner, 
presented in the Awnzghts as a 
slave from Paphlagonia, whose 
oratory was of the ebullient sort, 


oat ; 


580. Bpovrdpev kre. : 


eita : 


as if from radpdAalev to boil and 
froth. 

582. rpeto Ge: imperfect ; “were 
for electing,” probably at the spring 
elections of 423, shortly before the 
Clouds was presented. 

583. Bpovrn «re. : quoted from 
Sophocles. In Ach. Arist. has 
the €xxAnoia of the people dis- 
missed for a mere drop of rain — 
which need not be a comic exag- 
geration, for ancient superstition 
was very Crass. 

584. éf€\evre: imperfect, as if 
only a “conative” eclipse. The 
sun, too, only threatened one 
(€packe), contracting his wick 
(585). Here again may be an 
allusion to actual bad weather, 
compelling postponement of the 
election to the next meeting of the 
€xkAnota. 

586. otparnyjoe: the mina- 
tory use of the fut. indic. in a con- 
ditional clause; S. 1410, GMT. 
447, ¢nfra 1278. 


NE®EAAI 


GAN opws etheaHe ToUTOV. 


147 


pact yap dvoBovXtav 


nr lo y, A lol - ‘\ , 
TOE 7) mo\eu 7 POO ELV AL, TAVTA MEVTOL TOUS feovs, 


< Y = c A > , > > \ \ , , 
_* arr ap vpets CEapaptyT, emt TO BedtLov Tpérev. 


as d€ Kal ToUTO Evvoices, padiws Sida€opev* —_590 


qv Kiéwva, Tov Adpov, Sépawv édovtes Kal KoT Ns, 


> Gay, , a , \ > , 
eira hiyswonre TovTo TW EV\w TOV avyeva, 


> > . lal c nw A 5 / 
avis ELS TAPX QALOV VILLV, EL TL KaENLApTETE, 


| \ , \ la lol , , 
€mt T0 BEATLOV TO TPaypa TH TOE TvVOLTETAL. 


appt por adte, PoiB ava€, 


587. acti: Athens was often 
spoken of as the darling of the 
gods and a fool for luck. 

588. mpoceiva: : the regular verb 
for any quality that is attached to, 
or inherent in, or belongs to a 
thing. — pévro.: adversat., as if 
pev stood after dvaBovAcav. 

590. kal rotto: even this Cleon- 


election. — Evv-oloa:  adheAnoe 
(schol.). 
591. Sapwv: = dwpo-doKias 7e- 


ception of gifts. — &dvres: in its 
legal sense ; convict. 

592. elra: after partic. as in 
386.— dipoonre : the usual verb for 
binding in the stocks is dev ; but 
if the culprit is a voracious gull 
(Adpos), the poet thinks muzzling 
(dipotv) would best stop his guz- 
zling. —totrov: out of its usual 
(attributive) position, perhaps for 
emphasis. —7t® §Aw: a neck-pil- 
stocks for 


lory. The complete 


[avTwdh 


neck, both hands, and feet, was 
called the revre-cvptyyov EvAov. 

593. els tapxaiov: zz the old 
fashion, as of yore ; cp. eis TaXos = 
Taxews. —tpiv: you will find. — 
eUtikat: xa‘ admits the fact; eve 
if you did err a bit. 

594. cvv-oicetar: (if the text is 
right) =ovvoicer of 590; well turn 
oul. 

595-606. “Avt-w6y: sung by 
the second half-chorus, a hymn to 
Phoebus Apollo, Ephesian Arte- 
and 
Again the diction becomes ele- 


mis, Athene, Dionysus. 


vated and religious; note avaé, 
pakaipa, peyadws, ceAayel, as well 
as the epithets applied to the 
divinities. 

595. apdl por are: the first 
words of a famous strain to Apollo 
by the poet Terpander in hexame- 
ters: dpi pow aire avax? éxara- 
Borov aad’, & dpyv “Sing me 


148 


Ande, KuvOiav eywv 


APISTO®A NOYS 


596 


c \ Am £ 
VYLKEPAaTaA TETPAv, 


nT Edéoov pakaipa rayxpvaov ExELs 


oikov, €v @ Kopar oe Avdwy peyddos o€Bovow, 


nT emixapios nueTepa Meds, 


601 


aiyidos nvioxos, ToLovXosS ’AGava, 


lapvacoiav 7 os Katéywv 


TeTpav ov TEvKaLS TEAAYEL, 


Bdkyats Aeddiou eumpéror, 


605 


\ , - 
Kwpaoctns Avovucos. 


nvix pets devp’ aoppacba Tapeckevdc pea, 


again, O my Soul, of the Lord, 
the Far-darter of arrows.” This 
appi-avakta opening was so much 
used by the dithyrambic poets that 
the verb dpdtavaxti€ew was formed 
for them, and they were comically 
named the apqduavaxtes Hallelu- 
Jah-tics, or Halle-lunatics. Arist. 
seems here to be outdoing their 
propensity for soaring sentences, 
wherein verbs were postponed to 
the end, and words belonging 
together were widely severed ; for 
observe that the verb aeide or 
equivalent he never reaches at all, 
and ap¢i and povare left stranded. 
—atre: epic word used also in 
tragedy. 

596. Kvuv@iav mérpav: the Cyz- 
thian rock on the island of Delos, 
sometimes called Mt. Cynthus, 
boasts a /ofty horn only by author- 


ity of the poets. 
is some 400 feet. 
598. paKarpa : 


Its real height 


attracted into 
the relative clause, instead of 
ov TE, paKalpa, 7 — - 

599. olkov: the famous temple 
afterwards burned, 356 B.C., on the 
night Alexander the Great was 


born. ‘Great is Diana of the 
Ephesians.” 
6o1. émympros: forgetting they 


are vagabonds, the Clouds become 
Athenians. 

604. mevKars: the prose forch 
is Aapmras or b4s.—oedayet: 2d 
sing. mid., art aflame ; poetic, 285. 
the reveller 

Dionysus is conspicuous mid his 
Delphic bacchanals in their orgi- 
astic night-and-nature worship, as 
Nausicaa pet-érpere among her 


appitrorot (Od. 6. 109). 


605. éy-mpétrwv : 


NE®EAATIT 


149 


e , (ey Ore Saee7, , 
 TEANVH, TUVTVXOVG Hw, eTWETTELAEV Ppacat, 
mpata pev ‘xyaipew “APynvaiovor Kat tots Evppa- 


Xaes a 


eira Oupaive epacke: Seva yap tweTovOevar, 610 


apedova vas atravTas ov Aoyous aAN Eudhavas, 


al \ la \ > AQ; > » » 
TPWTA [LEV TOV [LNVOS ELS 546 ovk €AaTTov 7 dpay- 


pny, 


9 \ , o b , ¢ , 

w@oTe Kal héyew atavtas, e€vovTas Eomrepas, 

‘un mpi, Tat, 6ad’, ered) pas Ledynvains Kadov. 
A > Ss lal c la > > »” \ 

ad\ka T ev Spay dynow, was 8 ovK aye Tas 


npLEpas 


607-27. “Avt-etippnpa : 
corresponds in length (20 vv.), in 
delivery (probably by xopudatos 
of second half-chorus), in rhythm, 
and in dance to the émippypa. 

608. wuvtvxotca: = emiTVXov- 
ga; Cp. 195. 

609. xalpev: depends on dpa- 
gat; to present greetings (lit. to 
bid rejoice). — ~vppaxous: added 
because of their presence at the 
Dionysia. 

610. Ovpalverv: poetic for yare- 
TULVELV- 

612. distributive. 
—els: for.— dpaxphy: 
ace. with a@deAovou. 

614. Dednvalns: = 


ToU pnvos: 
internal 


ceAnvas ; the 
ending -ys after « is an lonism; 
cp. Tprroyevetn 989. 

615. Gye: keep. 
The religious 
calendars was the lunar month of 


observe, 


basis of ancient 


615 


about 29} days. Twelve such 
months fell about 11 days short of 
the solar year. To remedy the 
discrepance, the Athenians since 
the time of Solon had used a com- 
plicated system of  intercalary 
months and days which was far 
from perfect and needed frequent 
adjustment. At the time of this 
play the adjustment had been so 
long neglected that Hecatombaeon 
Ist (the Athenian New Year's 
Day) now fell often in August 
instead of June or early July. 
Hence the confusion not only of 
the gods’ fast-days, and feast-days, 
as they here complain, but in 
civil matters as well. Revenues 
came in late, and military officers 
for the new year entered on their 
duties when the fighting season 
was half over. Relief was appar- 
ently expected this year from the 


150 


APIZTO®A NOYS 


ovdev OpOas, adN’ avw Te kal KaTw KVOOLOOTAaD * 


” 2) A b) = \ X\ e , 
wot ameev pbynow avuTn TOVS Heovs ExacToTE, 


Cx eee ON las é / 3 , » 
QVLK av Wwevo daar ELTTVOV, KATTLWOLV OlKaoe, 


THS EOPTHS py TUXSVTES KaTA hoyov TOV HuEpar. 


Kal’, orav Qvew dén, atpeBdodTe Kal Sixadlere: 620 


ToANdKus 8 HOV ayovtwy Tov Bear amacTiar, 


Fd eR os x 
nvik av wevbamev 7) TOV Mewvor’ H Lapmysova, 


aoTev0e?” wets Kal yedar’- avl? dv haxav “Trép- 


BoXos 


623 


~ ¢ “A » ae 24ne “~ “A “A 
THTES LEpomvynpovety, Kava? bd nuav Tov Bear 


\ , b) 4 An . \ Y » 
Tov atépavov adnpefy - addov yap ovTws EloeTar 


x Ss d: L ¢ A \ ~ 7 \ e la 
KaTa YeAnvHY ws aye Kpy Tov BLov Tas NMEpas. 


Amphictyonic League, which had 
advisory powers on the calendar. 
But Hyperbolus, the tepopyvypwv 
or delegate appointed thereto, had 
returned, it would seem, without 
remedy (624). 

620. otpeBAotte: are applying 
torture to slaves to extract evi- 
dence 
that the Athenians were holding 
court, we might say, on Sunday. 

621. Vice versa, fast-day in 
Olympus fell on a week-day in 
Athens. —dmaotia: an Epic for- 





a concrete way of saying 


mation for the prose vyoreta, used 
here because Epic personages are 
mentioned. 

622. Memnon son of Eos and 
Sarpedon son of Zeus were slain 
in the Trojan War. 

623. bpeits: in 


contrast with 


pov. — av av: wherefore. 


624. kamera: after a partic., 
superfluous ; cp. era in 386. 

625. otéhavov adnpéby: the 
regular phrase for deposition from 
office. The Clouds take it liter- 
ally, as if a rainstorm had carried 
Perhaps it 
was as tepouvypwv that Hyperbolus 
offered the “handle” for attack 
mentioned in 551. 

626. kata Yedhvynv: to base 
the year on the moon again is 
truly orthodox and old-fashioned 
advice for the Clouds to give, 
showing how entirely the paraba- 
sis falls out of the plot. End 
of the Parabasis. 

627-813. An éz-eurddiov (efi- 
sode, or after-entrance) in the 
court of Socrates’ house. Enter 
Socrates, then Strepsiades. After 
the entrance examination and ma- 


off his official wreath. 


NE®EAAI 151 


Zw. 


‘ \ > 4 \ XN 5 aA \ ‘\ > , 
pea THY Avatvony, wa TO Xaos, wa Tov A€pa, 627 


> > (74 »” > »” > , 
OUK €LooV OUTWS avop ay pPOLKOV oveeva 


33 + > \ \ SOs , 
ovo ATO POV ovee OKQLOV ovo emLAno LoVe. ° 


9 / > » Nv , 
cots okahabuppate atta pupa pavbaverv, — 630 


nf tee , ‘\ A 4 XN 
TavT emied\ynotar Tplv pallet: Opws ye mV 


avtov Kaho Ovpale Sevpi mpds TO has. 


mov Xtpaluadns ; 

ZT: 
Zw. 
ir. idov. 

Zw. 


e€eu TOV aaKavTny haBov ; 
> > > + a! / > 5 la) c / 
a’ ok eoot p eEeveyKely ot KOpes. 


> 4 ‘4 XN / XN ~ 
QaAVUVUOQaS TL Katabou, KQL 7 POOENE TOV VOUP. 


635 


aye 67, Tt Bove TpoTa vuvi pavOavew 


QV ovk EdLdadYOys TwTOT OSE ; ELTE LOL. 


TOTEpOV TEPL LeTpwY 7) PYOLOV 7 TEptL ETraD ; 


aT. 


TEpl TOV MEeTPwV eywy * EvayxXos yap Torte 


tm additapo.Bov TapeKorny Sixowiky. 640 


triculation of vv. 478-509, there 
now comes elementary instruction 
looking to ultimate Rhetoric (627— 
93), then an unhappy attempt at 
Original Research (694-782) end- 
ing in expulsion. 

627. "Avanvonyv: Respiration ; 
a novel dogma of Diogenes of 
Apollonia. 
424. 

630. oKxadabvpparia: * Kinder- 


See notes on 229 and 


garten games”; a@uppa = toy. — 


arta: = tia) (aTTa, 251. 

632. avrév: 77 frerson; em- 
phatic position, as in 197. — Kade: 
fut. —mpds 1rd hos: see 198 Nn. 


The interiors of the houses of the 


poor were ill-lighted, as to this 
day, in Greece and Italy. ; 

633. €-e.: 2d sing. of the fut. 
€&-eypr. — aokdvtnv: is the sacred 
oKipmous of 254. 

635. Obtaining permission of 
the kopets, the initiate brings forth 
his oxipzrovus, probably throws over 
it the sheepskin (see Frontispiece 
and v. 730), then seats himself, a 
true gymnosophist, barefoot and 
nightgowned. 

638. The “mysteries” of Me- 
tre, Rhythm, and Grammar are 
now to be revealed: Metre, 641, 
Rhythms, 647, é7n, 658. 

640. Sxoulkw: dat. of meas- 


APISTO®A NOYS, 


3 ory oD fa > 9 ry , , 
OU TOUT EPwTo Oo, aX’ 0 TL KaANLOTOV jLETPOV 


yet: TOTEPOY TO TpiETpoV 7 TO TETPApeETpor ; 


> \ \ > \ 4 e , 
aT. eyo BEV ovoev 7 POTEPOV NLEKTEOUV. 


Zw. ovodev Eyes, wvO pare. it. mepidov vuv €moi, 
ci pun) TETPAPETPOV EOTLY NPLLEKTEOY. 645 
Zw. és Kdpakas, ws aypoiKkos et Kat Svopabys. 


, > x PS) / @ / \ c lal 
TAXU ey. av OvVQAto Pav QVELV TEpt pub pov. 


it. 76 5ép apehyjoovo’ ot pumot mpos Tadqura ; 


Zw. 


5) h pC mie S) a € las 
emratovO OTTOLOS €OTL TWYV pvdwav 


~ \ io ‘\ , 
Mp@Tov ev €ivat Koprpov ev DUVOVC LAG, 
eB t 


650 


ye Ca? > a > \ , 
KaT €voTALOV, KWTOLOS av KaTa SakTvAov. 


ure ; he was cheated to the amount 
of two quarts. 

643. mpotepov: preferable to. 
—‘hpi-exréov: the name Terpa- 
petpov, Streps. thinks, must, be 
new for the 4-choenix measure 
commonly called muextevs, lit. 
semi-sixth of a reduysvos. 

644. 
The opposite is «} or KaAd@s Aé- 
yes = well said! 
(1092, 1289). —repi-Bou époi: is, 
in Eng., a question: “what will 
you bet me?” (But why the em- 
phatic €or ?) 

646. és 


ovdev A€yers: sonsense! 


ro0a notion ! 


Kopakas: 123, 133; 
perhaps in Athens the impreca- 
tion referred to the pit, or Bapa- 
Opov (1449 n.), outside the walls, 
where buzzards fed on the bodies 
of executed but unburied crimi- 
nals; to the dumping ground or 


garbage heap. Of course the butt 


of the rural joke in the eyes of the 
poet is Socrates, not Strepsy. 

648. GAdita: again the key- 
tone of the Practical Education is 
heard — Victuals. 

649. kopapov kré. : in sharp con- 
trast comes here one at least of 
the keytones of the sophistic edu- 
cation —to be refined, elegant, 
witty, dlasé, précieux. 

650. itself a word 
of higher culture: to be aw fait, 
a connoisseur in any matter. 

651. kar évérdtov: this rhythm 
in the march style (Alla Marcia, 
or Alla Cap-a-pie) was the ana- 
paestic tripody, while the xara 
daxrvAov consisted of dactyls, the 
two differing thus: 


érr-alovra : 


j\i 2. 2 


Pieriperires) 


NE®EAAI 


By 


Kata OaKTvAov ; v7 TOV Av’, adN ot0’~ 


153 


aaeN 
ELITE 


Zw. 


tis GAXOS avyTL TOUTOUL TOD SaKTUAOU; 


\ an , ya) 55 A 5. ” € , 
T po TOU HEV, oi €[{LOU TQALOOS OVTOS OVUTOCL. 


4 > ~ , 5 / 2 
tovtwr eTiOupo pavOavew ovder. 


> A > \ , 
aypelLos €l KAL OKQALOS. 


it. ovyap, wlupe, 655 


Zw. Tl dat; 


> ‘= Ae A XN > , 4 

€KELY EKELVO, TOV AOLKwTaTOV Oyov. 

b) >, ¢ “~ / 4 / 5 
ahd’ erepa Set oe mpdTEepa TovTOV pavOavey 


a ¥ / A > oe | ‘ > A » 
TOV TeTpaTOOwY aTT e€aTiv OpJas appeva. 
Er. add oid’ eywye Tapper’, el py patvopar’ 660 
KplOs, TPayos, Tavpos, KUwY, AhEKTpUOD. 


c Las a / / , lal 
Opas 6 mdayxes; THY TE Ondevay Kadets 


> , \ > _\ SeouES ¥ 
aXeKTpvova KQL TAVTO KQL TOV appEeva. 


Zo. 
itr. mas Oy, hepe, Tas; 
Et. v7 Tov Llocedo. 


Both were used to march by; but 
in one you probably began with 
the left foot, in the other with the 
right. For Arist. this amounted 
to Tweedle-dum and Tweedle-dee. 

653 f. Accompanied with some 
indecent gesture. —avrt: dut, or 
if not. 

655. aypetos: = 
AY POLKOS 646. — yap: 
wlupé: & oilupe. 

656. ri Sal: 4gi n. 

659 ff. Instruction in émy or 


aypios 349, 


because. — 


6p00-eraa, the correct use of 
words, the special subject of Pro- 
tagoras and Prodicus. — op@d@s: the 


usual promise of science, pseudo- 


Zw. adextpvwv KadexTpvov. 


vov € Tas me xpy) Kade; 665 


or otherwise. — appeva: the con- 
fusion of grammatical gender 
(yevn, genera, classes) and natural 
sex is for many a stumbling-block 
to this day. 

661. aArextpvov: a ‘double- 
barrelled ” joke — not only on the 
farmer for putting the cock among 
Tetpa-rodes, but on the pedant 
Socrates, who passes over that 
error to magnify one of the Attic 
Other dialects had the 
form dAexropis for hen. 

662. macyxes: 234n.; cp. 708, 
816. 

663. 
also. 


dialect. 


kale os Kal: and .-. 


154 


Xo. 


APIXTO®ANOYS 


> 4 ‘\ -) 4 >) , 
ANEKTPVALVAV, TOV ) ETEpov adEeKTopa. 


> , ey XN X > , 
it. adexTpvaiav; ev ye, vy TOV A€pa’ 


Y Shea-3 \ , lal PS) , , 
WOT AVTL TOUVTOV TOU Ou aybagTos Jovou 


Stadfitaocw cov KvKAw THY KAapSoTrOL. 


Zw. dod pad avOus tovd erepov* THY KapdoTov 670 
appeva Kadets, OyAaav otoav. Ut. Tw TpOTe; 
»¥ ime eh \ , , , 
appea Kad@ "yw KadpdomTop ; Lw. parca ye, 
womep ye kal KNewvupov. it. tas dy; hpacov. 

Zw. Tavrov dvvatai cou KapdoTos KiXewvipo. 

it. add’ aya oid Av Kadpdoros KAewvipa, 675 


AD We b] Q s at > b) / 
a EV VEL oTpoyyu if] Y AVEMLATTETO. 


> XN \ 5, ~ XA ww 
atap TO NouTrov TwS LE KPH KaAEeUw ; 


Yow. ows; 


\ PS) , Y A \ SS / 
THv KapoOoTHnV, woTEp KaAELS THY LwWOTPaTHD. 


666. aAextpvatvav: proposed 
on the analogy of Acawa from 
Aewv, Oeparrawa from Geparwv. — 
&Xéktopa: this not only marks the 
gender but is the poetic form; as 
if some modern language-reformer 
should propose checker and chick- 
ress, and banish chicken. 

667. vy tov Aépa: Streps. can 
already swear in Sophistese. 

669. Sia-: in composition is 


here thoroughly. — wo«rdw:  ad- 
verbial use. 
670. pada: strengthens avs: 


a second time again. —Todvto: SC. 


é€oTi. —THv KapSomov: feminine 
substantives in -os are indeed an 
anomalous nuisance; cp. # 600s, 
vooos, Wnpos, rAivOos, etc. S. 


200, TA. 152, .G;. 194. 


674. “Kapdoros, you think 
(cov), amounts to the same thing 
(dvvatat TO avtov) as Cleonymus ” 
(353): 

675 f. The old man, still un- 
used to the ways of schools, sup- 
poses his teacher is talking about 
things, not names. He is sure 
he does not identify kneading- 
trough and Cleonymus (big-bellied 
though he was); for Cleonymus 
never even owned one — dining 
out when he could, or if he must 
knead bread, “needing” it (to 
suggest a substitute for the ancient 
joke) in a mortar (@veéa, a vessel 
small and unfit for the purpose). 

678. /.e. change -os to -y, and 
say ¢roughy, as you do Susy, Polly, 
Sostraty. 


NEOEAAI 155 
ir. tv kapdornv Oyraav; Yo. dphas yap héyens. 
ir. éxeivo 8 Hv av, kapdorn, KNewvvpy. 680 
Zw. ev ere ye wept Tov dvopdrwrv pale ce det, 
® a ay, 7) 3 , 4 S Cte , 

aT appev eotiv, atta 0 avtav Oy ea. 
It. add’ old eywy a Onde earn. Zw  elme Oy. 
Xt. Avovtda, Piva, Kretayopa, Anunrpta. 
Low. appeva O€ Tota TOV OvomaTun ; it. pupta- 
Piro€evos, MeAnoias, Apuvias. 686 
> > > cA nw / sae, > 5 A 
Zw. add, @ TovNpe, TATA y EDT OVK appera. 
> »” b] e A > > las > 3 ‘\ 
ZT. OvkK appev vu EoTL ; Zw. ovdapas y’, erel 
TOs av Kaheoeas evTvyav “Apouvia ; 
Ir. ows av; wot: ‘devpo, devp’, “Apvria.’ 690 
Zw. Opas; yuvatka THv “Apvviay Kadets. 
it. ovKovy dikalws, TLS OV OTpaTEveTat ; 


Sis , ng a , ¥ , 
aTap TL Trav » A TAVTES LOLEV, pavbavo ; 


“ scientifi- 
cally,” before everything else. 

680. qv av: would be. — Kreo- 
vipy: this is what popular educa- 


679. op0as: again 


tion leads to! Cp. the modern 
“ Anybody’s else” (for “anybody 
else’s ”) and * Don’tt eeyou ?” (for 
“don’t your”). 

681. First came the grammati- 
cal gender of animals 659, next 
of things 670, now of people. 

684. AtoiAa kre: 


who were perhaps more “talked 


women 


about among men” than Pericles 
would have liked (Thuc. 2. 45. 
2). 

686. We know from Wasps 74 
and 1267 that Philoxenus was of 


the same stripe as Amynias (Clouds 
31 and 1259 ff.) ; hence probably 
Melesias too 





all waides ayéverot 
(beardless), devoted to the turf. 
688. wpiv: 7 your judgment. 
689. év-TuXav: = cuVv-TvXwWV 
608 = eémi-TvxXwV 195. 
690. vocative 
does give him the air of a ladylike 


"Apuvia: the 


gentleman. 


692. yrs: causal; when she. 
—ov otpateverat: an informal 


charge of d-orpareta; or perhaps 
he has just got his mission as 
ambassador to Thessaly (Masps 
1271) and hence is exempt from 
military service. 


693. tl: to what end ? 


156 APISTO®ANOYS 

Zo. ovdév, pa A’, dda Katakhwels Sevpl— Xr. Th 
dpe ; 

Lo. exppovTio dv TL TOV TEavTOY TPAyLaTwV. 695 


It. py on0, ixerevo, ‘vrad0d y'* add etrep ye xpy, 


4 > »¥ 3 ‘\ (ae Jee) / 
Xapat wp €agov avta TavT EexppovTioat. 


It. Kakodaipwv eye, 


, X\ ‘ , , , X 
ppovrile 57) kat SudOpe, wavta Tpdomov Te DavToV 


702 


Lw. ovK €or Tapa TavT adda. 
olay diKny ToLs KopEect OGow THMEPOD. 
Xo. 
, 4 
oTpoBea TuKvacas. 
\ > Y >’ yy , 
Taxvs 8, rap eis aropov Terns, 
é7 ado 70a 
694. ovdSév: fo no end; the 


impatient question gets an exas- 
perated answer. Socrates is done 
with him.—aaAda: séz//, he will 
allow Strepsy one more trial. — 
Sevpl: z.e. on the aoxavTns. 
694-726. First experiment in 
Original Research: vitiated by 


bedbugs. 
697. xapat: in emphatic posi- 
tion. — avira tatra: the same must 


refer to his own zpayparta of 695 ; 
or could the phrase be adverbial 
(just this way)? Socrates’ re- 
sponse fits well to this meaning, 
viz., There zs no other way but this 
(698). 

699. excl. — Socrates 
here either withdraws or falls into 
one of his long fits of abstrac- 
tion. 


otav: 


7oo-05. An ode addressed to 
Streps. For the rhythm see Introd. 
§ 138. Comparison with the avr- 
wo7 804-10 shows that two lines 
are lacking. 

700. povrite 8H: now think 
away (pres, not aor.) ; a comic 
take-off on all @povrirrypia. 

7Ol. TavTov TuKvMoas : CONCEN- 
trating yourself. He probably 
executed the other commands 
(dia6per, otpoBea, anda) bodily, 
not mentally, to the delight of the 
audience. Here too, however, as 
in 661, the real satire lies deeper, 
viz. on Socrates’ desultory logic 
in word-fencing. Anywhere in 
Plato’s dialogues we find him, “if 
landed in perplexity,” leaping else- 
where. 

703. Taxvs: in prose Taxes. 


Xo. 
aT. 


NE®EAAI 157 


, , = 9 8 > , 0 > 
vonua ppevos* virvos amtéotw yhukvOupos op- 
patov. 795 
QTTATAL, ATTATAL. 
Ti TAT KES; TL KAPVELS ; 
amohAvpar SetXatos* €kK TOU OKipTrOOOS 
/ 4 > 5 I 2 ec 4 
dakvovot p> e€€prrovtes ot Kop—iwAron, 710 
Kal TAS TAEVpas Sapdarrovaw 
Kal THY WuxyV eKTivovaoLw 
\ XA ” 5 4 
Kal TOUS opyxeus E€€AKovoW 
Kal TOV TpwKTOY Ovop’TTOVaL, 
Kal pe amro\ovow. 715 
py vuev Bapéws adyer diav. 
Kal TMS; OTE [LOU 


ovea Ta waTa, ppovo oud, 
p Xpypwara, ppovdy xp 


705. Highly poetic: pony, yAv- 
KvOupos, Oppa. The irony is hard 
on poor Strepsy, as he “twists 
and bounds.” 

707 f. Tragic rhythms from 
the prostrate and covered form: 
makes a foot 


XN , 
d e)) TL 


arrarat Cretic 


( 4 e TagXes a 


a He: 
Bacchius ( i ea ), repeated 
$ id , . v 
In TL Kapyvets. As if: “what 


— — VY — a 
grief now | afflea-cts thee?” 
709. SelAatos: tragic, as in 12 
and always. 


710. Kop-(v@ior: instead of 


Kop-ets ; as if Bed-ouins. As chief 
instigators of the war, the Co- 
rinthians were in truth the plague 
of Athens. 

711 ff. Lugubrious anapaests, 
made more so by the dull, hope- 
less iteration of the same verse- 
ending ; they parody the anapaes- 
tic laments of tragedy. — Sap64- 
mrovet: an Epic word; ¢o gorge 
or devour ravenously. 

712.  Wuxqv: life-blood. 

717. Kal was: pray how can | 
grieve overmuch (Adav) ? — 6re: 
now that (causal). 

718 ff. A wicked parody on the 


APISTO®ANOYS 


ppovon Wx, ppovdy O° euPas ” 


Kal TpOs TOUTOLS ETL TOLTL KAKOLS, 720 
ppovpas adwv 
ddtyou Ppovdos yeyevnwar. 
Zw. ovTOS, TL TovEets ; OvXL PpovTilers ; it. eyd; 
vy Tov owed. Lo. Kal Ti OnT efppovticas ; 
it. vTo TaV KOpEwr Et mov TL TEpLAapOyHoeTaL. 725 
Zw. amohetKkakioT. Xt. add’, wyal’, amohoN aprios. 
Zw. ov palOakioré’, adda wepikahuTrea. 


E€EUPETEOS YAP VOUS ATOOTEPHTLKOS 


KATALOAN - at. 


sorrows of Hecuba in Euripides: 
ppovdos mpaBvs, ppovdo aides 
(/fec. 161), she too probably pros- 
trate on the earth with covered 
head. 

719. éuBas: he has become ar- 
u70dnTos, like the rest of this bare- 
foot brotherhood (103). 

721. povpas: gen. of time; 
CP. vUKTOS, xeLOvos, aiOpias (371). 
There is also sound-play with 
povoos. His singing on sentinel 
duty is not wholly voluntary, in 
view of the “ Bedouins.” 

722. odtyou: alyiost. — Socrates 
returns. 

723. ovtos: here; English pre- 
fers dem. adv. to dem. adj. 

726. The order Aegone comes 
too late: Strepsy has just been 
bug-on-ed. 


olpou’ tis av ONT emiBador 


727-34. Second bout at Origi- 
nal Research, with nugatory re- 
sult. 

728. Streps. must exercise the 
faculty of philosophers and thieves 
— abstraction; he must find for 
himself his (s)peculative notion. 
On adj. formation in -tKés see 
483 n. — vods : = vonpa (705, 743), 
or yvopn (730). 

729. am-o1rAnpa: tragic for 
amatn. — Socrates again abstracts 
himself. — tis @v: a common 
tragic way of expressing a wish; 
would that one —. — ém- 
Bado.: Socrates had just thrown 
over him the sheepskin (Atos 
kwovov) used in purificatory rites. 
(The Frontispiece shows the horns 
of the ram between the proselyte’s 
feet. 


SOULE 


Who can say how ancient 


NE®EAAI 


€€ adpvakiowv yvopny atoarepntpioa ; 


730 


Lo. d€pe vv alpyjow tpator, 6 Tu dpa, TovTovt. 
> Cas a Bel Pp , PG 
ovtos, Kabevoens ; it. pa tov “AToda, "yo pev 
ov. 
Do. eyesTs; It. pa AC, od OnT eywy. Xo. OvoeV 
TAD ; 
> > / /, A 
ovk eyKalupapevos Taxéws Te povTeets ; 735 
Br. wept tov; avd yap por TovTo ppacor, @ LaKpares. 
S.2N 4 , as > XN , 
Yo. av7os 6 Tt BovAe TpwTos eEevpav eye. 
5 4 j He c \ 4 
it. akykoas puprakis ayw Povropa, 
TEpt TOV TOK, OTWS av aTOda pndevi. 
»” , ‘\ , \ 4 
Lo. ie vv kadvrrov, kal cxaoas THY ppovTida — 740 
is the joke (or the reality) of analogy of dpvaxcs. — Silence. 


“riding the goat” in initiations ?) 
Because of this literal “throwing 
on” of the ouvpa, Streps. uses 
éri-BadXrAw, instead of the usual 
ép-BarXAw or tro-Bdddw to sug- 
gest. 

730. € apvaxi6bwv: from the 
lambskins ; with a play on eEapvy- 
Tik@v (1172; 
eEapvetoGur to deny) — hence the 
need for the tragic omission of 
the article rv. Oud of the fleeces 
he sighs for some fleecing scheme ; 
or out of the skins some skin-flint 


cp. €€apvos 1230, and 


plan. —émo-orepntplba: he fails 
to catch the new adj. in -tKxos 
(728), but has not forgotten his 
grammar lesson in genders, so 


forms a_ special feminine . on 


Long Pause. Socrates abstracted. 
731. adOpfyow: subjv.after pepe ; 
cp. pep’ idw 21, GMT. 257. 
735-47. Third essay at Origi- 
nal Research with encouraging 
results — at first. 
736. wept tov: what about ? 
737. auTrds... 
the pedagogic doctrine of the real 


mp@tos: this is 


Socrates, that initiative must come 
from within; see 137 n. 

740. 
tends throughout to elevated dic- 


Kadimrov: the pedagogue 


tion; plain prose here would use 
a compound as in 7353. (275 — 
‘y « * 
oxdoas KrTé.: case off your mind 
to rarity (lit. so as to be subtle) ; 
cp. 107, 409 for aya, and 22 
for the kinship of @povris and dnp. 


160 APISTOPANOYS 
AeTTHY, KATA puKPOY TepLppover TA TPaypaTa, 
6p0as  diaipav Kai oKorar. tT.  oiprou 
TaXas. 
Zw. €X atpeua* Kav dmopys Tu TOV vonudrar, 
adeis amrehbe, KaTO ™ yvoun wahw 
Kwyoov adfis ato Kat CvydOpior. 745 
it. ® Lwxparid.oy didrartor. Zw. Tl, @ yepor; 
Lt. €Xw TOKOV yyapNnY aTooTEpNTLKHD. 
Zw. éemideéov avryp. ir. ere On vy por— 


, 
Dw. TOTL; 


it. yvvaika pappakid’ ei rpidpevos Oerradiyv. 
Kabehoyn viKTwp THY GEAHvyDY, Etta Oy 750 
avTny KabeipEauu’ €s Lodetov otpoyyuidovr, 


741. mpdypata: troubles. 

742. op0ds Si-aipdv: wth sci- 
entific analysis; again the catch- 
words of the day. d:-aipety was 
the technical method alike of 
Socrates and of the sophists. — 
olpor Tadas: a tragedy is going on. 

743- Gmopys: construed with 
Tl, not with vonuatwv; are i a 
guandary over. 

745. Cuvya@picov: perfend; the 
genealogy of the word is probably 
luyov (yoke of a balance), Cvyou, 
Liywbpov, Luywhpilw. — Silence. 
Long Pause. Then Streps. shows 
his head from beneath 
erlet. 

747. Heat last has caught the 
-iKos adj. 


the cov- 


748. ro tl: namely, what? 
French /eguel? 

749. pappakiSa:  Thessalian 
witches were recognized masters 
of magic, even to dedming the 
moon from heaven. Thessalian 
drugs and incantation still held 
their repute in Horace’s time 
(Epode 5.21 and 45); his Cani- 
dia boasts polo deripere lunam 
(Epode 17. 77)— 
unless indeed Horace is merely 
adapting from old Greek sources. 


—el: is our familiar supposing. — 


vocibis mets 


Tpiapevos: may mean only fo Pu7- 
chase the services of. 

bodily; in em- 
phatic position. — XAedpetov: prop- 
erly a case for a crest (Addgos) ; 


751. avryv: 


NE®EAAI 


161 


@OTEP KATOTTpPOVY, KATA THPOINY Exov — 


Yo. Tl dynta Tour av apetnoae ow ; ir. oT; 
> ) a: Pele /, / lol 
el pyKer avatéddoar weAHVN pyndapov, 
> a > 4 ‘\ S. € \ 4 , 
.  OUK Gy arodoiny Tos TOKOUS. Zw. Ooty Ti dy; 
c ‘\ ‘ A 5 4 4 
Br. 67) kara pnva tapyvpov dSaveilerae. 756 
Lo. ev y~ add’ Erepov avd cou TpOBahe Tr SeEcov. 
¥ b 
El cou ypadouto TevreTadavtos Tis Sik, 
by x - > s Bins e 
OTwS av avTnY adavio eas, ELTE OL. 
it. Omws; oTws; ovK 010" atap CnryTéov. 760 
, \ \ > \ , > 7 
Zw. py vuv wept cavrov eidde THY yvoprnY aéi, 


then for any round article, as a 
Katomtpov, and . . . the moon. 





Greek Mirror, 


ARISTOPHANES — II 


755. omy tl 84: because why ? 


756. Kata piva: cp. the old 
word pyvn moon. 
757. €v ye: bravo! Sarcastic, 


as we see by the issue in 781; 
but taken seriously by poor Streps., 
pleased and proud of his first dc 
-aipeots and his first ascension 
among Ta petéewpa. (If ev ye be 
spoken not ironically, but  sin- 
cerely, then Arist. means to ridi- 
cule both for fools.) — wpoBade : 
489 n. 

758. ypadoro: registered, sc. 
on the waxen tablet of the court 
calendar. 

759. abavioceas: in the legal 
sense /oguash; but the pupil takes 
it literally fo cause to disappear. 

760. In his halting perplexity 
Streps. allows four ‘feet of the 
verse to fall apart. 

761 f. There must be xo coop- 
ing up of the intellect, no concen- 


162 


APISTO®ANOYS 


adN’ atoxyada THY ppovTid eis TOV dépa. / 


huvdderov waTEp pnrodovOnv Tov Todds. 


It. nupynk adaviow ts Sikns cohwrarny, 


9 > SAIN e A a A , 
@OT aUTOV Omodoyety GE fot. Lo. Tolav Twa ; 
ir. dyn Tapa Toto. dappakor@dars THY Nov 766 


, (oy \ 7 QA v Lal 
TAUVTHVY EOpakas, THY KaHY, THY dtapavy, 


772 @® \ na 7 
ad 1S TO TUP amToUGL ; 


aT. eywye. 


Zw. Tv Vadov eyes; 


pepe Ti ONT av, el Tav’THY aBar, 


omoTe ypadouto THY Sikny 0 ypappareds, 770 


aTwTépw oTas MOE TPOs TOV NALOV 
Ta ypdppar exryEayu THS Euns Sikns ; 


It. ow ws noopat, 


4 
itr. TOT; 


Zw. copas ye, vy Tas Xapuras. 
OTe TevTETAhavTOS SiayéypamTai pou Siky. 
Zw. aye 57) Taxéws Tour Evvapracov. 


tration ; a cloud-worshipper should 
have a rarefied mind. 

763. pmdrodrevOnv: cockchafer. 
Little beetles ¢hread-tied by the 
foot are still found in the tropics, 
worn by young ladies as orna- 
ments. — Silence. Pause. 

764. nipnxa: Lureka! Why 
should not Streps. have the credit 
for this famous exclamation rather 
than Archimedes two hundred 
years later ? 

766. Sy: ever (346).— bappa- 
kotr@Aats: besides his drugs and 
burning-glasses, the pharmacist 
sold magic rings and other rari- 
ties. Cp. the apothecary’s shop 
in Shakespeare’s Romeo and Juliet 


aie 


768. Grover: cp. 18 amre 
Avxvov. — éyes: do you mean ? 

769. tl Sir av: cp. 154. 

770. 6 ypap.: the clerk of the 
court. 

771. mpos Tov HAtov: cp. 198. 

772. &k-THtaw: to melt out 
the letters would indeed be an 
adaviows of the suit. 

773. vy Tas Xadpiras: an un- 
common oath, but appropriate to 
the graceful wit of Strepsy’s 
scheme, which is a second practi- 
cal application of science to the 
moral problems of life. Ironical 
probably ; but see n. on 757. 

774f. Sa-yéypamra: stricken 
through, cancelled. — tvvapr : dif- 
fers from idupralw 490. 


NE®EAATI 


163 


4 > , > # > A , 
OTws aTooTpejar av, dvTLOLKaY, OiKnvy, 776 


pedrwv odrAnoey, py TapovTaVv papTvpav. 


it. 


, \ en > 
davioTaTa Kal pact. 


1) héyw. 


Low. eiwé On. Bt. Kal 


> / »¥ ~ > , 4 
el mpoober er puas EveaToonNs diKcns, 


Tpiv THY Eeunv Kareiol’”, avayEaipnv Tpéxwv. 780 


Zw. ovoev héyets. 


x ‘ ‘\ ¥ > b] XN 
it. v7 Tovs Heovs eywy’, emet 


> ‘ >] ; lal “A > 4 / 
OVOELS KAT €[LOU teOveatos elo aéen dtknv. 


Zo. 


bOAEts* amepp’, ovK av SidaEay av o ert. 


it. O71 TL; vat mpos Tov Dewy, @ YéKpates. 


Zw. 


GAN evOds emANOe ov y, aTT av Kal waOns 785 


€rel Ti vuvl Tp@Tov edidayOys; é€ye. 


Soe ee a / vo lal > , lal > 
aT. pep Low, TL PEVTOL TPWTOV HV; TL TPWTOV HV; 


, > > ee , , »~ 
Tis HV Ev HY patTopea pevTor TaddurTa. ; 


¥ , 5 
OULOL, Tts HY ; 


Zw. ovK €s KOpakas atroplepet, 


> ‘\ / , 
ETLANTMOTATOV Kal OKALOTATOV YEpOVTLOD ; 790 


776. avTiB&iKav: partic.; zf de- 
fendant. — BSixnv: with dzoorpe- 
Wao. 

777. OpdAqoeav: see 34 n. 

778. avddtata: as 
lying. He 
alas, * Pride goeth before a fall.” 
— Kal 57: 


easy as 
waxes proud; but 
= non at once. 

779. mwpoacGev: z.¢. before mine. 
—tvertoons: pending. 

780. waheio@ar: z.c. by the 
court crier. — damaytalunv: this is 
Original Research (evpeots) with 
a vengeance! But the satire is 
on the Higher Education as much 
as on the rustic. 

781. 


ovbev Adyers: nonsense! 


—Undone, but unrealizing it, 
Streps. talks back: “ By the gods 
but I do” talk sense. 

784. val: “O do;” tragically, 
for the blow has fallen. 

785. émAnde: éxiAavOave is 
the prose form. — kat: before the 
verb often means emphasis on the 
Eng. auxiliary ; 
do learn.” 

787. pévto.: really, indeed. 

789. Grro-pOepet: = arer be- 
povpevos. 


“whatever you 


usually 
-poveotatov. — Socrates turns 
away in high dudgeon or in ab- 
straction. 


790. émAnopdtrarov : 


164 


APISTO®ANOYS 


> lal , 
It. omor, Tl ovv 670 6 Kkakodaiwwv Tetcomat ; 
m 


amo yap OAovpaL, wy palav yAwtrooTpodetv. 


add’, ®@ Nefédar, ypnorov Tu cvpBovrevoare. 


Xo. pets pev, @ Tper Rita, cvpPovdAevoper, 


y 4 Coe. > 5 , 
€l DOL TLS VLOS EDTLY exTeO papmevos, 795 


los ) \ an , 
TE LTT ELV €KELVOV aVTL OAVTOV pavbaverv. 


aX’ €oTe poi ye vLOS KaAOS TE Kayalos: 


ahh’ ovk Céha yap pavOdvew, Ti eyo Taba ; 


ae 
Xo. od 0 émurpérets; 


obpry4, 


A \ ‘ 
it. evowmaTer yap Kat 


» > lal ol 
KAT €K yuvaLKaV evTTeépwv TOV Ko.ovpas. 800 


aTap pereyi y avtov: Av Oe py Ody, 


> ¥ 9), > b) Loe A > , 
ovK eof ows ovK €€€A@ ’k THS OlKias. 


ahd’ éravdpevov p’, ddiyov eicehOav Xpovov. 


e€wv 


. oAotpat: tmesis. 


to ply the 


792. amro.. 
— yAwtto-otpodety : 
tongue. 

794 ff. Spoken by the xopv- 
gatos in measured tragic trim- 
eters, z.e. with no “resolutions” 
of long syllables into two shorts. 

797- €ott: emphatic by posi- 
tion and by ye; “I ave a son, it 
is true.” —Kadés re kaya0ds: IOI n. 

798. yap: s7uce.— Th éyo 70m : 
“what am / to do ?” 


799- 
bodied ; prose would be evpworos 


evowpatet: 75 brawny- 


TO Twpate OF. TO g@pa, or the like. 
—odpry4g: zs dusty; also poetic. 


gS 9 > , al 3 e A > 44? > (A 
ap aicbave mrevora du HES ayad QUTLY 


[avrwdH 


800. ék: of origin; = descend- 
ant, scion of. — e-mrrépwv: a word 
of high diction, hence “of the 
élite” rather than our scornful 
“ high-flyers.” — tév 
daughters of —; see 48 n. 

802. ovk 00 Strws ovK: 
certainly ; SO in 1307. 

803. Addressed to Socrates. 
Streps. hastens from the avAy 
across the street into his own 
house. 

804-13. As Socrates retires 
(ciceA Buy 803), the chorus address 
him, as in the dn they had 
sung to Streps. (700-05). 


Kowrtpas : 


most 


NE®EAAI 


povas Jeav; ws 806 


Y 7Q> 3 \ 4 5 Le) 
€TOLILOS 6o €OTLY ATAVTA OPAL, 


7 > +x , 
oo av Kehevys. 


ov 8 avdpos éxmem\nypevov Kal davepos emnp- 


JLEVOU 


S10 


yvovs aroharers 06 TL TEL TOV dvvacat, 


4 A , X\ “A ae pt 4 
taxéws: diel yap Twas Ta ToLavd’ érépa Tpérec Gan. 


=r. 


ad ‘ \ ec , Dae ed val A 
ovToL, wa THY OptyAny, ET evtavlot LEVELS * 


aN’ eof’ Mav Tos Meyakdéovs Kiovas. 815 


$e. @ Saiponie, TL ypnua TacyxeELs, @ TATEp; 


> A ‘ > 
ovk ev dpovets, wa Tov Ata Tov ‘Odvpmtov. 


810. avbpés: since the refer- 
ence is definitely to Streps., the 
omission of article is poetic. — 
éxmemAny.: dazed, perhaps with 
admiration of Socrates, as the 
schol. says (€matvoivros ). — érnp- 
pévou: excited, eager; 42, 1457. 

811. dmoddwes: fut. indic. as 
imv.; Admrrw to lap, used of 
wolves and dogs, is easily trans- 
ferred to human creatures of prey. 

812. taxéws: by position is a 
nota bene postscript; and quickly. 
— rr: ts apt. — erépq: 
— kx Socrates. 

At about the middle point of 
many Greek dramas a new central 
character 


adv. 


or theme is assumed. 
Here the new-schooling of the old 
generation is dropped as hopeless, 
that of young Pheidippides is es- 
sayed, with complete success. 


814-88. Another éz-eucdduov, 
introductory to this second theme. 
Streps. issues, leading his brawny 
hopeful. 

814. pa tTHv ‘OplxdAnv: dy fog; 
swearing in terms of the New Re- 
ligion is as far as the befogged 
Strepsy can get in it— which often 
happens. —évrav@ot: sometimes 
= évraiba; it was not inelegant, 
as is the corresponding Eng. “he 
was not fo home.” 

815. The command to “go 
and eat the pillars of his great- 
uncle Megacles * (124) may mean 
only wild rage in Streps. or may 
be “ biting” irony for the historic 
Megacles (see v. 46), if the scho- 
liast’s story is true that only the 
pillars of his house remained after 
a spendthrift life. 

817. obk eb dpoveis: you are 


166 


xT. (dov y dor, ‘Ac’ "Odprov’ - 


APISTO®ANOYS 


TS pwptas, 


\ / / ” / 
Tov Ata voutilew, ovTa THALKOUTOVL. 


/ \ (ae) 
$e. ri d€ ovr eyéMacas eredr; 


it. évOvpovpevos 


7 , > \ A > sere 
OTL TaLoapLov et Kal dpovets ApKauka. 821 


9 \ / > Y 3 > “A 7, 
Omas ye pnv TpocedO’, wv’ cidns TwAElova, 


, , A SEN \ \ MeN ¥ 
KaL OOL ppacw T pay ye 5 OOVU pabov avynp €OeL. 


OmTms S€ TOUTO pn Sidaens pwyndeva. 


5 
$e. (dov: Ti eat; Dr. 


Pe. eyo : aT. 


¥ > 
ovK eat, @ DerdurTidn, Levs. Ge. 


@pooas vuvi Aia. 825 


e5.A > e > \ \ , 
OPpas OUVV WS ayabov TO pavOaver ; 


a\\a Tis; 


Zt. Aivos Baoirtever, Tov At’ €€edynXakas. 


Pe. alBot Ti Anpets ; at. 
Ge. Tis dyot Tavta; =a 


¥ lol > 7 »¥ 
taOt rov?’ ovTas EXov. 
LwKparns 6 MyAtos 830 


Kal Xapepar, ds oide TA Wudda@v Lyvy. 


\ > > lol aA lal 
$e. ov 0 eis ToTOUTOY TaY paviav édydvOas, 


not in your right mind ; a frequent 
phrase. 

818. tov: “listen to that.” — 
THs pwplas: gen., as in 153. 

819. vopitew : exclamatory inf. ; 
268 —tnAtkovtovi: cp. 799. 

820. éyé\acas: present in 
Eng.; 174. 

821. Here is topsy-turvydom 
truly Aristophanic: a little old 
man with new-fashioned notions 
vs. a strapping young man with 
old-fashioned ones. — On dpyxauixa 
see 483 n. 

822. Spws ye phy: = Grr 
dpws; 631. 

823. 6 pabay xre.: “that will 
make a man of you”; with the 


Stress Triumphant, as when Archi- 
medes said: O05 prot 70d aT@, Kal 
KLW®@ THV HV: 

824. Omws pH: with aor. subjv. 


to express prohibition; S. I1gt, 
G. 1354, GMT. 283. Cp. dws 
with fut. indic. v. 257. Streps. 


has caught the “mysteries” from 
the pabyrys in v. 143. 

827. Confidentially and _per- 
haps a little fearfully. 

828. Aivos: 380. 

829. alBot: 102. 

830. 6MyAvos: the best-known 
atheist of the day came from the 
island of Melos, viz. Diagoras. 
The joke is as if Streps., some 
twenty-five years ago, had said 


NE®EAATI 


7 > , , Los 
WOT avopacw metHer yodwovr ; 


167 


it. evoTowe 


Kal pndev eimns bravpov avdpas deEvovs 


Kal vouv €xovTas* av UTO THS PEevdadtas 835 


aTeKElpaT ovdEels THTOT OVO HAEnpaTo, 


ovd cis Badavetov Ae Novoopevos* ov dé 


yY A ee \ , 
wotep TOvEewtos KaTahover ov TOY Biov. 


GN ws taxiot eMav vrep ewov pavOave. 


, S » as / \ 1@ , ¥ 
Pe. TL av TAP EKELY WMV KAL pa ou XPNIGTOV TLS QV; 


Er. adnfes; ooatep cor ev avlpadros coda. 841 


Vd \ \ c > \ mS \ , 
YVwoel de OQUTOV WS apabns €l KQAL TAXUS. 


> > > / / 25°23 / > a“ 4 
adh’ eravdpewvov pv ddiyov evtavlot xpovov. 


Ge. 


“Robert G. Socrates,” the audi- 
ence expecting * Ingersoll.” 

833. xoA@or: yoAav = peday- 
xoAav = paiverbar = rapadpovety 
= otk ed hpovetv.— evoroper: cp. 
evpynpety 263; high-sounding for 
awa of 105, and followed by a 
“tragic” trimeter (794 n.). 

835. vo tis peBwArlas: from 
their thrift, not because they were 
low fellows (7rovnpor ), as Pheidip. 
thought (v. 102). Satire, of course, 
as the bath-fee was only two cop- 
The fling at Soc- 
rates as sparing of ointment and 


pers (xaAxois). 
bath is true; even his pupil Plato 
bathed 
only on grand occasions (Symp. 
174 a.). 


838. womep teBvedros: this is 


has him and sandalled 


the regular position for a ao7ep- 


OlL0l, TL Opdow, TapadpovovvTos TOU TATPpOS ; 


clause, viz. before the main word 
(here pov), not after, as in Eng. 
—kata-Aover: 2d sing. mid., and 
in zrovetv. 
kata- (down) in Greek verbs often 
= up with Eng. verbs, as in fo 
finish up, to clean up, wash up, 
pack up, i.e. thoroughly. Here to 
bathe up a property (Btov) is to 
squander it, to pour it out like 


ov short, as often ou 


water. So in Latin e-davo, e-luo. 


839. bmép: cp. avTi 796. 


840. Kal: seen. on 785. 
841. GAnbes: exclamation, dis- 


tinct from aAnbes; so, really now, 
indeed (ironical). — év avOperrots : 
in the world. 

842. The commonest of Greek 
proverbs was yv@@. gavrov. — 
maxis: “/ick-headed, fat-witted. 


843 Exit Streps. 


168 


APIZTO®ANOYS 


MOTEPOV Tapavolas av’TOV ELaayaywv eho, 845 


x ~ ~ al 
N TOls GopoTNyots THY paviay avTov pPpaco ; 


(sae) lo ‘ \ , 4 > , 
it. €p dw, cv TovTovi Tt vomilers ; Ele por. 


®e. adexTpvova. =r. 
®e. adextpvor’. 


Kavos ve. 


XN \ , 
TauTnvl O€ TL; 


»” ”~ 
it. audwtavtov ; KatayéhacTos El. 


py vuv TO NouTrov, adda THVSE pev Kaew 850 
2) , ‘\ b) >) 4 
aXEKTPVALVAV, TOUTOVL 3) aX€KTopa. 
$e. adextpvawarv; tavt cuales Ta SeEva 
elow TapeOav apt. Tapa Tovs ynyevets ; 
it. xatepa ye TOA’: GAN 6 Tu waOowp’ Exaorore, 
> 4 5 7) CEN / SES 
eveAavlavopnv av evOds bro tANnOous erav. —-855 
$e. dia tavta 87 Kal Goiparioyv amodecas ; 
it. add’ ovk atrohwdex’, d\Aa KaTatreppovTiKa. 
$e. tas 0 éuBadas Tot TETPOPAS, WYONTE TV; 
it. womep Ilepuxdeéns eis TO Séov ama@deca. 
> >» , >» > A \ 
aX’ th Babul, twpev- eita To Tarpt 860 


/ > , > 4 4 
Tu opevos efapapre: Kayo TOL TTOTE 


of the 
eis TO 


845. trapavolas: gen. 
charge. —eloayayov: sc. 
dixacT ypLov. 

846. sopryyois: (va romowow 
avT® gopov SynAovor. eyyvs OvTL 
(schol.). — Re-enter 
Streps. with cock and hen. 

850. Kkadeiv: infinitive for im- 
perative. 

853. yn-yeveits: regular epithet 
of the earth-sprung giants who 
once stormed Olympus to unseat 
the gods, as now these sophist- 
giants proposed to replace Zeus by 
“Juice” (Atvos). 


Gavarov 


855. av: iterative, as in 54. 
856. Boludriov: “sacrificed” 
at v. 500. 

857. KaTa-reppovTLKa:  KaTa- 
as in 838. Streps. has worn out 
his coat dy thinking — the reason, 
perhaps, for its disappearance 
among modern college men. 

858. térpodas: TpEzw. 

859. see Introd. 
§ 48. Pericles’ entry of the sum 
he spent was eis To d€ov avnAwoa. 
Poor Strepsy’s variant is ar@Aeoa! 

861. é&-dpapte: be as bad as 
you like (é&-). 


els TO S€0v: 


NE®EAAI 


169 


oid e€€rer gor TpavAtcavTe TUB opeEVOS ° 


dv mpatov dBorov EXaBov H\LcacTLKOL, 


, > - 4 c 4 
TOUTOU T PlLapLynv oo. Atacwtous apacioa. 


Pe. 
=r. 


> \ \ , A , =r) , 

H PYV TV TOVTOLS TH KPOVW TOT ay bere. 865 
> 79 > , A 8 A § EFAS NES 

€U y oTL evTELO MNS. — OEVpO CEUP , W AWKPATES, 


» > » / a en DN 
e€ehf? ayw yap oot Tov vLOV TovTOVL 


»” > = 7 
QKOVT ava7rEeloas. 


Zo. 


4 , b] > ¥ 
VYTVUTLOS yep €OT €Tl, 


kal Tov Kpeuabpav ov TpiBwv trav évOade. 


$e. avtos TpiBwr Eins av, El KpELaLo Ye. 870 


862. tpavdicavte: Alcibiades, 
in part the original of Pheidip. 
(see n. on 46), must have kept his 
baby-lisp through life as seen in 
Wasps 44 ff. See also on 872 
infra. 

863. oPoAdv: this antecedent 
of 6v has been incorporated into 
the ov-clause and attracted into 
the 6v-case; in the next verse it 
recovers its proper case (gen. of 
price with éxpiapnv) in its proxy 
TOUTOU. 

864. Avactois: 408 n. and In- 
trod. §§ 51, 59. — dpatiba: a toy 
chariot, or it may be a gingerbread 
one. Sonny’s “ horse-complaint” 
had set in early. 

865. Pheidip. yields; but, with 
the irony so common in tragedy, 
he, his father’s only hope, is made 
here the first to give unheeded 
warning that he will prove his 
father’s curse. — 4 phv: regular 
initial phrase of a serious oath. 
™® Xpdvw more: some day. 


867. éeAOe: Socrates issues. 
868. vymitios: a childling ; 
Epic dim. of vymus (105). 
Socrates uses it iva KkatamAnEn TOV 
vewtepov (schol.). — yap: that’s 
because; gives the reason for the 
unwillingness (axovra) of Pheidip. 
869. Kpepabpav: the poetic 
lengthening of a before 6p in comic 
iambic trimeter (see n. on 513) 
must be meant as an affected ele- 
gance on the part of Professor 
Socrates. So also seems to be 
tpt wy in the especially Euripidean 
sense of versed in (with gen.). — 
tpiBwv: if kpewadOpa is translated 
hanging basket (218 n.), we may 
then use for tp(Bwv our phrase fo 
have the hang of a thing, for the 
sake of the joke in the next verse. 
870. tp(Bwv: an old iparov 
that had often gone to the fuller’s 
to be suspended and “* flogged” 
(tpi) in cleaning was called 
tpi swv —we might say a scrud or 
knock-about. The impudent an- 


170 


it. ovK €s Kopakas; KaTapa ov Tw diWacKahe ; 


, 


Xow. loov ‘Kpewar, 


APISTO®ANOYS 


t 


ws nov epbeyEaro 


Kal Totot yetheow SieppunKoow. 


Tas av pallor tof otros aTodevéw Sikns 


7 Know 7 XavvwOTW avatreoTnpiay ; 875 


Kaitou ye Tahavtou Tout ewalev “TrépBodos. 


aT. 


apedre, didacKke: Ivpocodds eotw pvoe’ 


> , , , x XN 
evs YE TOL Tata prov OV TUVVOUTOVL 


swer of Pheidip. is therefore: 
“you would fave the hang of a 
scrub yourself, if you were sus- 
pended.” 

872. tov ‘Kpépato’: “stem to 
your “xpéuao”! It is not the 
youth’s impudence that offends 
Socrates (that was a hopeful sign 
in “Young Athens”), but his 
broad pronunciation of  -at-, 
whereas cultured Athenians had 
begun to shorten such words as 
kAatw to KAaw, Kitw to Kaw. Phei- 
dip., being a sort of Tony Lump- 
kin, had said 
hoisted ; cp. the colloquial daé for 


h-i-g-h-sted for 
6y, vac for vy. Or possibly Phei- 
dip. lisped his p (see n. on 862), 
as Alcibiades does in Wasps 45 
(6Ads for épds, KoAakos for Kopa- 
KOS). 

873. Steppunkeor: wide apart 
(lit. flowing apart). Quintilian 
warns against this in /ystet. Or. 
I. 11.9: “ Observandum erit etiam, 
ut recta sit facies dicentis, ne 


labra distorqueantur, ne immodi- 
cus hiatus rictum discindat.” 

874 f. As in 318, a string of 
rhetorical abstracts in -ous, the 
last one probably a novelty of 
Arist. Dropping the literal mean- 
ings (which should be noted), 
we may translate “the arts of ex- 
oneration, citation, and persuasive 
quash-ation,” these belonging to 
defendant, plaintiff, and advocate 
respectively. yavvow is to make 
porous, spongy (xabvos); hence fo 
make light of your opponent's 
argument. 

876. “and yet”; 
spoken musingly. —Tadavrov: a 
hit at Hyperbolus and a hint for 
Strepsiades. If Hyperbolus suc- 
ceeded, there is hope for —the 
rich-enough. 

877. Bupsaodos: of clever wit ; 
evpuys, eK Tov idtov Gupod codes 
(schol.). 

878. LEENY-WEENY 5 
with a gesture, as in 392. 


KalTo. ‘ye: 


TUVVOUTOVL : 


NE®EAATI 171 


emattev evdoov oikias vavs T eyduder, 


apakidas Te ouKivas npyalero, 880 


> Lon / / > 7 A A 
KQK TWV OLOlwv Batpaxous ET OLEL TWS doKEls. 


9 > 3 4 ‘\ , / 
omws © ekeiva TO hoyw pabyoerat, 


x a3 > 9 5) / \ \ 4 
TOV KPELTTOV » OOTLS E€OTL, KAL TOV 7)TTOVA, 


a » , > 4 \ 4 
Os TaOLKa A€yowv AVATPETEL TOV KPELTTOVG ° 


2 de / ‘ a » , , 
€ayv O€ fy, TOV your ad.Kov TACN TEXVN)- 885 


Zo. 


=) Ne Cee eg 
eyo A7TTEO OLQL. 


- / > > ”~ a , 
avTos pabynoerat Tap avtow Tow oyow. 


al oo 
Xt. TOUTS vuy pe“vyT , OTS 


‘\ 4 ‘ 4 > > Nd / 
T Pos TAVTA TA dikat avTid€yewv OUVHOETAL. 


Xopos 


Aikatos 


xapeu Sevpi, delfov wavrov 


a A , \ ¥ 
toto. Gearats, KQUTEp Opacvs wv. 890 


879. évdov: al home. 

881. once a real 
question the phrase had become a 
mere adverb ; you can't think how 


m@s Soxeis: 


nicely. 
882. Omws: with fut. indic., as 
in 257. 


885. éav Se py: 7c. if not doth. 
— maoyn téxvy: fy all means. 
887. amécopat: arm-ee; exit 
Socrates, Streps. calling after him. 
888. ra BSlkata: cp. 1315, 1339. 
What the original play con- 
tained in place of 889-1114 it is 
now idle to speculate. The pres- 
ent verses are a substitution, as 
we learned from Hypoth. (2. If 


the Ravennas manuscript presents 
the text here as Arist. finally left 
it, he must have intended to write 
a song for the chorus but got no 
further than the title. 

889. The Just and Unjust Ar- 
guments now appear before Phei- 
dip. (and Streps.?) to present their 
respective methods of education, 
the old and the new. The schol. 
says they were costumed as fight- 
ing cocks and brought out in 
wicker cages. This seems fantas- 
tical to us, but is probably the 
truth. In Athens at that 
bird costumes and cockfights were 
The rhythm for 889 


time 


popular. 


172 APISTO@ANOYS 
” AB.kos 

i? oor ypyles. Todd yap waddov oc 

> Lal “~ 4 >. nw 

€v Tos TOANOLCL A€ywr aTTOr®. 
At. amo\ets ov; Tis av; AB. Adyos. At. YATTwr 

y ov. 
Aé. GANa GE VLK@ TOV E“od KpELTTw 
, >] > 4 \ ww“ 

dackovT c€ivat. Av. Tt codov Trowwv ; 895 

Ad. yvopas Kawas e€evpickwv. 
a X > A \ ‘\ 

At. TAUTA yap avert dua TovTovet 

TOUS AVOHTOUS. A6. ovK, adda wodors. 
At. aTOA® GE KAKOS. A&.  €imé, Ti TOLoV; 
At. Ta Sikara héeywv. Ab. GAN avarpépw — 900 

TavT avTiéywv* ovde yap eivar 

Tavu pnp dicynv. Av. ovK eivar bys ; 
Aé. dhépe yap tov oT; At. mapa rotor Geois. 
Aé. Tas Onta dSikns ovans 6 Zevs 


948 is anapaestic dimeter or mo- 
nometer. 

891. 10’ bro xpyters: even the 
initial words of “Aduxos Adyos are 
quoted, the schol. says, from the 
poet of the New Learning, Euripi- 
des. There are reasons for suppos- 
ing that the whole scene parodies 
some situation in his 7e/ephus, as 
does Ach. 430 ff. The word ypylw 
is poetic. 

892. év: 7m the presence of; 
“Ad:xos feels no stage fright. 

895. ddcKovta: Pretending. 

896. yvapas Katvds: see n. on 
317. These new yvapar were to 
replace the golden ones taught in 


olden times from Homer, Solon, 
Theognis, and others. 

897. tovrovei: pointing to the 
audience, Athens then, as always, 
loving novelty. “A@nvator . . . eis 
ovdev Erepov nikaipovv 7) A€yewv TL 7) 
akove.y Tu kawvorepov (Acts of Apos- 
tles 17. 21). 

goz. Siknv: not so much justice 
(Sikatocvvn) as Justice, the god- 
dess. 

903. mapa Ttotot Beots: with a 
solemn gesture perhaps. 

904. The quibbling begins. 
The’ story of Cronus’ dethrone- 
ment by Zeus back to 
Homer. 


goes 


NE®EAAT 


173 


5 >] , A hae c ~ 
ovK amoAwAev TOV TAaTEp avTouv 905 


dnoas ; At. 


aiBot, Toutt Kal 57) 


Xope TO Kakov" Sore por NeKavyp. 


Aé. Tupoyepwr €i KAVApPpLOOTOS. 
At. KaTamUywv €l Kavalo-XvVTOS. 
Ab. poda p elpnkas. At. Kat Bapodoyos. 910 
Aé. Kpiveou oTepavots. Au. Kal matpadoias. 
Ab. XPYT@ TATTwY pL’ Od yLyVOTKELS. 
At. ov O7Ta TPO Tov y’, adda porvBdw. 
Ab. vov O€ ye Koapos TOUT eoTiv emo. 
At. Opacvs ei todXov. A8. ov d€ y dpyxaios. 
At. dua oe S€ horay ovdels eHéhea g16 
TOV [LELPAKiwv ° 
‘\ Sf, > > / 
Kat yoooOynoe tort ’APnvators 
ota diddoKels TOUS aVOHTOUS. 
> al 3 A \ / > > , 
A6. avxpers alaxpos. At. ad d€ y e& mparrets. 


KGLTOL TPOTEPOV y ETTHXEVES, 921 


905. avrov: position as in 515. 

906. tovrl: Here; see n. on 
723.— Kal 84: = 70. He rec- 
ognizes this stock objection at 
once and it makes sick — 
much as one feels when young- 
sters reject the whole Bible because 
of Jonah and the Whale. 

908. dv-dpporrtos: a w0-/it; in 
modern pertness “ aback number.” 


him 


gio. “ Your epithets are roses.” 
Young Littlewit has in all ages 
delighted in being thought rakish. 

QII. oredpavois: the 
-Ow. 


verb in 


QI2. mwattwv: Cp. ypvo0-mac- 
tos (of cloth shot or sprinkled with 


gold) and Kata-ypvaow (to gild). 


913. mpoTov: asinv. 5. Such 
epithets as katarvywv would not 
heretofore have given a golden 
reputation, but rather one as hase 
as lead (0AvPdos). 

914. viv 8€ ye: seen. on 169; 
now times have changed. 

915. moddod: = mavv; cp. AG 
you 722. 

916. howrav: fo go to school. 

920. «0 mparres: are a great 
success, in good case. 


174 APISTO®ANOYS 
Tyredos eivac Muaos dackwyr, 
€k TpLotov 
yvopas Tpwyav Iavdederetous. 
Ab. w@po. copias — Av. por pavias— 925 
Aé. Hs eunvyoOns— At. tTHS ons, TOAEwS 7 
NTs o< Tpeper 
AVPALVOMEVOV TOLS MELPAKLoLs. 
Ad. ovxt SidaEas ToUTOY Kpovos av. 
At. elmep y avtov owbhvar xpH 930 
Kal £7 Aadvay povoy acknoal. 
Aé. devp’ th, rovTov 8 €a patveoOau. 
At. KAavoe, THY XELP HY EmMLBaddAys. 
Xo. Tavoacle wayns Kai Novdopias. 
a’ eriderEar ov TE TOUS TpOTEpoUS 935 


WA > > / / \ ‘\ 
ATT EOLOAC KES, OV TE TYV KALWY)V 


922 ff. daokwv: as in 895. — 
A sententious, ragged beggar in 
Euripides’ Ze/ephus turns out to 
be Telephus himself, the king of 
Mysia. So, Arist. thinks, this ras- 
cally New Learning, this spruce 
Success, had formerly the ill repute 
of a beggar munching his scraps 
of pettifogger’s wisdom. 

924. IlavSeXerelous: the schol. 
says: 6 Ilavé<Aeros Tov zept Ta 
dixaoT pia €or. OvaT piovTwv, diKa- 
oTaV 7 Kal GuKopavToy Wyouv 6 
pirodixatos Kal ypadhov dydi- 
opara. 

925. mpor: is, for "“Adikos, a 
sigh of admiration for the * clever- 


ness” of the Zelephus ; for Aikatos, 
it is a groan of indignation. 

929. totrov: Pheidip. — Kps- 
vos: n. on 398. 

930. elmep ye: 7f zudeed. Sup- 
ply 6vda&m before it. 

932. (6: to Pheidip. —é€a: 
scan as one syllable, by ovv-€yats ; 
5.50; EVAN 425(Garaze 


933. KAatoer: fut. mid. of 
Kkrkatw; Eng. idiom is ‘you'll 
catch it.”—émBdddAgs: conative 


present. 

935. ém(Setar: the mid. is Zo 
give an exhibition of oneself or of 
his powers; the active is to show 
(748). 


NE®EAAI 


a>) y * > , A 
Taldevolv, OTWS av akovoas TPaV 


> / , lal 
avTiheyovTow Kpwas ora. 


At. 


Aé. 


4 Wr A 
tote dace 


dpav taut eGédo. 


Ad. Kayoy eGédw. 


pepe 57 ToTEpos heEa TpdTEpos ; 940 


Cpe ae , e X / 
KaT €K ToUTwY, av av éEy, 


/ A \ 
pnpatlovow Kawots avTov 


‘\ "ds 7 
KQL dvavotas KaTaTocevow. 


TO TeAeuvTaioy 8’, Hv avaypvly, 945 


‘\ / 9 \ b ‘ 
TO Tpocwrov atav Kal TopOarpa 


KEVTOUPLEVOS, woTTEP UT avOpynvar, 


UTO TOV yvopov arodetrat. 





940. Ager: well 
speech ; not épet. 

942. €k TovUTwv KTe.: to be shot 
down by material from one’s own 
quiver would be humiliation in- 
deed, as in the case of the eagle 
shot by a pinion from his own 
wing. 

943 f. pyparloor: Ahraselets, 
smart turns of speech. — Svavolais : 
concetts. 


Speak his 


945. ava-ypity: “if he try to 
say Boo,” z.e. a single syllable. 


ATQN 949-1104 


As Athens at this period de- 


lighted in contests between 
athletes, musicians, triremes, legal 
disputants, fighting cocks and so 


on, not to mention her 27-years’ 


war with Sparta, so also in most 
comedies a contest in words was 
offered. This debate took place 
in a form fairly fixed though ad- 
mitting considerable freedom, viz. 
(1) a song by the chorus, (2) a 
summons to the combat two lines 
long from the xopvdatos, (3) the 
first speech (the chorus probably 
standing and not dancing), (4) an 
antistrophic song, (5) the anti- 
strophic summons to the second 
speaker, (6) the second speech, 
and finally in some cases (7) a 
decision or award to the victor 
(xptous). — In this play the alter- 
cation in anapaests just concluded 
has been merely a wordy. skir- 
mish comparable to that between 
real 


Homer’s heroes before the 


fray began (Mazon). 


176 


Xo. 


lal PS) , ‘\ 4, 
VUV et€eTOv TW TLOVVO® 


APISTO®ANOYS 


[oq 


Tots TEpLoeElouoe 950 


Aoyourt Kat ppovtion Kat 


YVwMOTVTOLS MEPiLVaLs, 
OTOTEPOS avTow heywr 


> , - 
apeivav pavynoerar. 


wn \ Y - 3 LO , 
Vu yap amas evOade Kiv- 955 


- > lal ip 
dvwvos avelrar aodias, 


ea , 


HS Tepe Tots Emots didous 


EOTLY AYWY LEYLOTOS. 


aX’, @ moddots Tods mpexBurépovs HOeor ypy- 


aToOLs oTEehavocas, 


ce \ ®& 4 N \ e a 4 
pyngov dwrny Arie xaipes, kal THY avTov dio 


> , 
ELTTE. 


960 


Av. éEw roivuy tiv apxaiav Twadeiav, as di€KeLTO, 


G09 > ‘\ 


bs , , ¥ ‘\ ih 
or é€yw Ta Sikata héywy HvOovy Kal cwppoovvy 


> 
VEVOMLOTO. 


949-58. For the rhythm see 
Introd. § 139. 

949. Selferov: 3d dual. — roe 
mucvvw: these believers in, cham- 
pions of; the prose word is 
TLOTEVOVTES.- 

951 f. See notes on IOI, 317, 
420. 

956. av-etrar: 7s let loose (in), 
as if xiwdvvos were some savage 
beast. 

959 f. First exhortation (xata- 
keAevopos). The Kxopudaios is a 
sort of Master of the Tourney, and 


shows the same _ grandiloquence 
as in 358 and 412. His formulaic 
two lines always set the metre for 
the disputant who follows — here 
anapaestic tetrameter (Introd. 
§ 132 B’). 

960. pitov dwvqv: cp. 357, and 
rumpere vocem, to utter forth. — 
avrod : = ceavrod, as often. 

961-1023. Right Logic sets 
forth the old-time schooling of the 
heroes of Marathon, or, we might 
say, of Bunker Hill. 

962. éy#: emphatic. — cwdpo- 


NE®EAAT 


177 


Tp@Tov pev Eder Tardos hovnv ypvEavTos pyndev 


5 ~~ 
QAKOUVO QL* 


eira Badilew év Tatow dots evrdKTws els Kiapi- 


OTOU 


ToS KapyTas yupvods alpdovs, Kel Kpysvady 


KaTaveipou. 


965 


59 > A 3 5) es \ \ \ 
€\T GU Tpopabetw aoph EOLOAOKEVY, TW LNPe HY) 


EvvexovTas, 


H ‘Uadddda wepoérohw Sevvav’ 4} ‘tnhéropov Te 


Boapa,’ 


a , , 
EVTELVALEVOUS THY Appoviay, NY ol TaTepes Tape 


dwKkar. 


civyn: sobriety, moderation, con- 
linence, mens sana.— évevoproro : 
was the rule and custom, was cur- 
rent. 

963. ypvfavros: cp. 945. 

964. e€v-rdxtws: because walk- 
ing ds-orderly in the streets be- 
tokened the slave, as the comic 
poet Alexis tells us. —els xvBape- 
orov: 7.¢. to his house; S. 870, 
HA. 730 a. From about ten to 
twelve years of age the boys had 
already learned reading and writ- 
ing €v ypapparioron. 

965. Tos kwpAtas: Shose of 
the same village or of the same 


ward (kwopn) in Athens. — 
yupvots: 72. in tunic only, not 
wrapped up as now (987).— 


Karaveldor: veh, not vidbw, seems 
to be proved the correct spelling. 


ARISTOPHANES — 12 


To “snow barley meal-like” is 
our “raining cats and dogs.” 

966. mpo-pabetv: fo learn be- 
times or early; cp. 476.— To pypo 
kré.: without holding thighs to- 
gether —an unseemly posture. 

967. IladkAdSa xré.: the first 
words of two old national hymns : 
“ Pallas the Sacker of Cities dread ” 
and “ A far-faring Strain.” The 
words wepoerodts and tyA€ropos 
(and Poapa?) were quaint and 
poetic in Aristophanes’ time. 





968. évrevapévous Ke. : Pitch- 
ing or setting them to the key. 
dppoviay seems to be the “inter- 
nal” object of the verb. The 
dppovia “handed down by the 
fathers’ was the Dorian, the three 
others (Phrygian, Lydian, Ionian) 
being imported from Asia. 


178 


APIXTOPANOYS 


e 


=) 4 > A , b] x , , 
el 0€ TUS avTav Baporoxevoat, 7) Kapaperey TWA 


KALTYHY, 


969 


Y € ~~ \ \ a , QA 
olas OL vUY Tas KaTa Ppvvyww TavTas TAS ducKo\o- 


/ 
KQMLTTOUS, 


97} 


eTmeTpiBeTo TuTTOmMEVOS ToAAsS, ws Tas Movoas 


apavilav. 


. . . . 


ovd avehéoOar Semvodvt e&nv Kepddaov THs 


padavioos, 


981 


ovd avynfov trav mpeaButépwr apralev ovde 


o€ALvop, 
ove 


700 evaddd€. 


dpopayetv, ovd€ Kiydilev, odd toyew Tw 


A$. dapyaid ye kai Autohiddn kal TeTTiywv avaperta 


969. Bwpodroxetoatto: played 
the fool. —aprqv: a turn, musi- 
cal flourish. 
971. Dpdvv: 
player and singer of nomes (one of 
the grave and ancient forms of 
Greek song), had taken over from 
the dithyrambists (aopato-Kap- 
mTTal 333) trills and twists so adzffi- 
cult to turn that only expert musi- 


this Phrynis, a 


cians were equal to them. 

972. moddds: sc. rAnyas. 

981. av-ehéoBar: to help him- 
self to (mid.).—Kepddacov: the 
head, 7.e. the bulb. — The article 
THs accompanies fpadavidos be- 
cause the radish was a_ regular 
relish; cp. “the salt,” “the but- 


5 


ter. 


982. avynPov: anise and pars- 
ley (véXwov) illustrate the simple 
old-time fare. — wpeoBurépwv: gen. 
of separation, as if the verb were 
ap-apmacev. 

983. oo-hayetv: in modern 
parlance to make his dinner off the 
relishes and sweets. Also tittering 
(xixrAiCev) and holding the legs 
(rw mode) crossed have survived, 
as children have. 

984. The Dipolia was a bloody 
old festival to Zeds TLoAtevs, other- 
wise called Bov@ovia from its chief 
ceremony, the slaughter of an 
ox. AuzroAt-wdys would be for us 
“ Shrove- 
Tuesday-ish.” — rérruE (grass- 
hopper or tree-cricket) was the 


“ Candlemas-ish” or 


NE®EAAT 


»,\ 
Kat Kynodeidov Kat Bovdoviwr. At. 
lal ‘ A 
TaUT €oTlW eKEWa, 


179 
ad” ovv 


985 


e€ av avdpas Mapafavopdyas nun tatdcvors 


eO pater. 


‘ ‘\ ‘ “~ =) \ b) c , , 3 
Ou de TOUS VUV evbus EV LLATLOLOL dLdaoKELS EVTETU- 


hix au . 


7 + Tee J / > 4 > JN , 
woTe  atdyyxeol’, orav, opyeto Far Tavabyvatous 


, > , 
d€ov avrovs, 


name given to some ornament — 
a golden spiral or frontlet or what- 
not — used by men of the Mara- 
thon period to fasten up their long 
hair. It was as much out of fash- 
ion at Athens in 423 B.C. as are 
wigs with us. 

985. KnfdeiSov: thrown in with 
these antiquities, comes suddenly 
the mame of this contemporary 
dithyrambic poet—a comic way 
of putting him too out of date. 
But an inscription of about 415 B.c. 
shows that he survived the gibe 
and was still composing dithy- 
rambs. —@AX’ otv: well, anyhow ; 


cp. 8 ovy 343. 


987. év-retvAlx8ar: fo go bun- 
dled up (perf.). 
TVAn @ cushion. 

988 f. am-dyxer8ar: fo choke, 


tuAittw from 


z.e. with rage. — opxeito Oar: at the 
Panathenaic festival young men 
danced the famous Pyrrhic war 
dance, naked and armed only with 
helmet and shield. But the youth 
who had always been “ coddled ” 
in cloaks found his shield more 
useful to keep his abdomen warm 
than to brandish in warrior-fash- 
ion. This was neglectful of the 
honour of Athena the war-goddess 
Tpitoyeve(n. For the form of this 
last see n. on 614. 





PYRRHIC DANCE. 


180 


APIZTO®ANOYS 


THY aoTida THS KwWANS Tpoexav apehn THS TpuiToO- 


YEVELNS. 


TpOS TAaVT, @ peipdKiov, Dappwv ewe TOV KpEiTTw 


Aoyov aipov. 


990 


> 4 Los 3 ‘ ‘\ , > - 
KaTLOTHOEL pce ayopayv Kat Baravetwy are 


xeoOan, 


Kal TOS aloypots alaxvverba, Kav OKaTTN Tis 


oe, préeyer bau: 


Ni an /, ~ , ¢€ , 
Kat Tov OaKwy Tots tpecButepos vravictacbau 


TPO LOVGL, 


Kal [1 TEPL TOVS DaUTOV yoveas TkKaLoupyely, ado 


TE pnoev 


> XN La) 4 ia > lal , »¥ > 
aigypov Tovey, OTL THS aldovs pees Tayahp 


> 4 
OVATAATTELD ° 


995 


pnd els 6pynotpioos eioarreuv, iva py TpOs TAVTA 


KEXNVOS 


Ly@ Bdrrnfeis Urd Topridiov THs EvKNElas a7TrO- 


Opava bys: 


990. mpos Tatra: 77 view of 
this. 

992. dréyer8ar: fo burnin the 
cheeks, fo blush; or perhaps fo 
blaze up with resentment. 

@axos is rather 
poetic for edpa or Opovos. 

994. oKatoupyeiv: /0 be a oKal- 


993. Qakwv: 


ovpyos, a doer of oxata or loutish, 
ill-mannered acts. 

995. THs alSots Tayadpa KTE. : 
to mould or model the ideal of 
modesty in your heart (lit. the 
image or statue of modesty, as of 


a goddess). mAaocow, whence 
mAaotikos, our Plastic art. 

996. eis: with gen., as in 964. 
The 6pxnotpis would be the mod- 
ern ballet girl.—mpos Tatra: sc. 
Ta Tpaypata or TA yvvata wenches. 

997. phrAw BPAnels: to be 
struck playfully with an apple was 
the sign of being favoured in love. 
So Verg. cl. 3. 64: malo me 
Galatea petit, lasciva puella. — 
dro-Opavo0ys: dvTi Tov exméeons 
(schol.); ze. as if one’s evkAeaa 
were a Chariot. 


Aé. 


NE®EAAI 181 


°° > A “ \ 5 , on \ x , 
NO avTeTELy T@ TaTpL pyndEV, wd “latreTOV KAaAE 
oavTa 
v A \ ¢ , > ® > y , 
pvnoiKkaKkynoat THY HALKiay EE Hs eveoTtToTpOPHOys. 
> m3) FS 
El TAUT, @ MELPAKLOV, TELTEL TOUT, VN TOY ALovUTo)?, 


tows Immoxpartous vieow et€ers, kal oe KaNovEL BXL- 


TOMGppav. 
At. 
diatpipecs, 


IOo!I 


> > > , \ > \ 5) , 
adh’ otv Autapos ye Kal evavbrys Ev yupvaciors 


> 4, ‘\ BS > ‘ 4 > 
ov oTwpv\AwY Kata THY ayopay TpPLBoreKTpaTE) , 


a, c lol 
oLaTrep OL VUD, 


ovo EAKomevos TEpL TpaypaTiov yhicyparTidoye- 


Eemutpintov: 


998. avr-eretv: fo falk back. 
—'Iamerév: Iapetus was an elder 
brother of Cronus, hence even 
more antiquated. 

999. PYNOL-KaKijoar KTE.: 7.2. 
by calling him “ Methuselah” to 
call to his mind maliciously his 
own (long-past) youth, from which 
you were nested. veortos is a 
nestling bird. 

This Hippocrates, 
nephew of Pericles, and brave sol- 
dier, had lost his life in the battle 
at Delium six months before the 
But his 


1001. 


first Clouds was given. 
sons were the butt of many jokes 
for their swinishness (invia). — 
vidow: = viois, with a pun on 
the Epic veoow from is, as if they 
were the sw/-ens of Hippocrates 


elas: fut. of 


(the virtually present) éocka. 


instead of sczons. - 


BAtro-pappav: a honey-mammea 3 
z.e. a spoiled child that begged 


“Honey, Mamma,” Greek honey 


being our sugar. PdAtro- = pe- 
Autto-. Cp. ovKo-pappas, “ Figs, 


Mamma.” 
1002. GA’ ovv: 


pés: from open-air life and the 


985. — Aura- 


use of ointment after gymnas- 
tics. 

1003. oTwpvAdwv: oToua gives 
aotwpvros mouthy, hence 
pvrrdw to babble, chatter. Modern 
slang fixes on the chin or the jaw, 


OTW~ 


from which to form its verbs of 
like import. — rptBod-exrpaeda : 
burry-oddities; we might say 
thorny problems. 

1004. &kdpevos: 7.2. into court. 
—mpaypariov xré.: a rifling ac- 
tion-at-law of an obstinatious-dis- 
putatious-ruinatious sort. 


aN 


182 


> 
GAN eis “Akadypeay KaTiov wT 


amroOpeEe 


APISTO®ANOYS 


Tats poptats 


1005 


/ X /, Xr A x / 
otehavwodpevos Kahapyw evK@, peta Twppovos 


e r , 
NALKL@TOU, 


pitakos olwv Kal ampaypoovyvns Kat hevKns 


dudoBodove ys, 


npos €v wpa xaipwv, oTdTav mAatavos TEE 


Wubupily. 


x las a € \ , 
hv tTavta Touns ayw ppala, 


Kal Tpos TOVTOLS TPOTEXNS TOV VOdD, 


y XN 
E€ELS GEL 


Iolo 


otnGos \urapov, xporav hapmrpar, 
wpous peyd ous, yAo@rrayv Bavav. 


a o 4 ¢ lal by PS) , 
YY aTrep OL VUV ELT) €vns, 


lol \ Y 
TpaTa pev EELS 


1015 


XpoLav wYpdv, @pous juLKpOUs, 


1005. The Academy was at that 
time a gymnasium, famous for the 
grove and shady walks and race- 
courses provided by Cimon’s lib- 
erality, but later to be made forever 
famous by the teaching there of 
Plato. The sacred olive-trees 
(poptar) had been propagated from 
the one in the acropolis planted 
by Athena herself. 

1006. kaAdpw: in honour of 
the Dioscuri, patron saints of 
knighthood. 

1007. pidaé was an_ ivy-like 
vine with white lily-like flowers ; 


we might substitute “morning- 
glory.” —ampaypoorvvys: is listed 
between smilax and silver poplar, 
as Kedeides was among the an- 
tiquities (985); translate by sams- 
souct or lazy-daisy or tdle-heart’s 
ease. — vddo0-Bodovens: perhaps 
means shooting or putting forth 
its leaves ; but editors disagree. 

1008. Ilhen plane-tree whis- 
pers to elm. Again we hear the 
lyric poet from behind the comic 
mask. 

1013. Bowdv: slender, spare; 





the prose is puxpav. 


NE®EAAI 183 


aTnOos erTOv, ykoTTav peyahyp, 
/ / Ve > = / 
Undiop~a pakpov, Kal OD avarTreioe 
TO fev alaypov amav Kadov nyetcat, —_ 1020 
\ ‘\ > > , 
TO KaNov 8 ala y pov, 
Kal Tpos TOvTOLS THS “AVTYLAYOU 
KaTaTUyooUWysS oO avaTAnoe. 


[avrwdq 


1025 


® KadXitupyov codiav 
KNEWOTATHY ETATKOY, 
c c 4 A , 
ws Ov cov Tota Aoyous 
qn ¥ »” 
aappov erect avbos. 
> , >> et eee 
Tevdaipoves 8 Hoa ap ot 
Covtes Tor én 
TOV TpoTEepwr T° 
Tpos ovv TAO, @ 1030 


*Ayov. Note the poetic xadAc 
mupyov fair-towering or lofty and 


1019. Whdiopa 
comic surprise. The orator will 


paKpov: a 


present himself before the éxxAnova 
with @ thin chest, a loud tongue, 


and (we might say) a long 
bill. — avareioe : sc. "Aédwkos 
Adyos. 


1022. ’Avripaxov : utterly fame- 
less save for this 
perhaps ch. 1150. 


mention and 
1023. Kata-rvyoouvvns: the 
gen. with a verb of f//ing. As 
Mnemosyne is formed from py7- 
pov, so Catapygosyne (/ewdness) 
from Katamiywv (529, 909). 
1024-33. The 
song opens the second half of the 


antistrophic 


kAeworatnv effulgent or the like ; 
also the distance of 76¥ from its 
substantive. 

1025. ém-ack@v: 517. 

1027. o&dpov avOos: = 
suoppooivns avOos. 

1028 f. Antistrophe here fails 
to match strophe in 953, and dag- 
gers are set to warn of a corrupt 
text. —Gpa: ¢hen, as it 
S. 1102, GMT. 39, zfra 1301. — 
él: 7 the tinte of. 


SCCWLS § 


Tr pos 
KOpL- 


1030 f. mpos rade: 
TAUTA QQO. — Koprpo-mperf : 


Wornte mperoveay ; 649 N. 


Aé. 


APISTO®ANOYS 


KopipoTpEeTy LovTay Exwr, 
det we héyewy Te KaLVOr, WS 
nvookipnkev avyp. 


dewav S€ cour BovAevpatwr coike Setv Tpds avTor, 


- elrep Tov avop wrepBadre Kal py year dpryoets. 


X\ \ , > SS) / XN / > 
Kal pny Tadkq ‘yw mvuyouny Ta oTAayyva, Kaze- 
Ovjrouv 1036 


4 a 3 Ud 
amavta TavT evavTiais yuomavor cvvTapa€éar. 


eyo yap yTTwr pev Adyos Ov avTO TOUT EeKAHOAnv 


A A y 3 Le 
EV TOLTL PPOVTLOTALOL, OTL TPWTLOTOS ETEVONTA 


A , > A YA > PVE) a 
TOLOLV VOHLOLS KQV TQALS OLKQALS TAVAVTL avTie€ar. 


i a A x 7, + > »” 4 
KQAL TOUTO mew 1) PUPL@V €OT a€vov OTATY PWV, 


9 ¥ A 
ALPOVJLEVOV TOUS HTTOVAS AOYOUS ETTELTA VLKAV. 1042 


1032 f. oé€: Wrong Logic. — 
avynp: Right Logic. 

1034 f. The Coryphaeus in his 
exhortation to Wrong Logic em- 
ploys, and so prescribes for the 
following speaker, iambic tetram- 
eter, a more impudent jog-trot 
rhythm than that used by Right 
Logic. See Introd. § 132 6.— 
Sevev: emphatic; why? 

1035. tf indeed; 86, 
227, 251, 341, 356, 399, 443, and 
often. 


eltrep : 


1036. kal pv: yea verily; 
4.— émvyopnv: imperf., while 
Right Logic was speaking. — ra 


omhayXva: in prose, THY Kapdcay ; 
acc. of specificat. 


1037. amravra tatra: all this 
(nonsense). 
1038. pév: introduces a short 


preliminary on his name yrrTwv 
Aoyos. His real theme, the New 
Education, begins at oxewar de in 
1043- 

1040. 
court trials. — avri-rébar: to make 
opposing speeches ; 
merely Zo speak agatust. 
Ae€ers, not 
998. 

1041. mAetv 4: an uninflected 
adverbial phrase, outside of the 
construction. 


Kav Tais Sikais: even i 


GVT-€l7relv iS 
So avtt- 


avt-epets in Frogs 


1042. €meita: cp. eita 386, 


Ka7retta 624. 


NE®EAAI 185 


oKxdpar 5€ THY Taldevow, 7 Twemoler, ws eheyEa, 

ootis oe Jepuw hyo \ovTHaL TPwTOV OvK EaceLY. 
¢ A 4 A 4 \ A , 

Kaito. Tiva yvounv exwr weyers TA Hepa ovTpa ; 

e b, 4 , , >; \ ‘\ ~ x »¥ 

OTL) KAKLOTOV €oTL Kal Sedov ToLEt TOV avOpa. 

> / 5 ‘\ , 4 »¥ . »y 

ETLO-YXES ° evOds yap ce pecov Exw haBawv aduxktov. 
4 - , nw a ‘\ 4 Pie, y+ 5 

Kal or ppacov, Tov Tov Aids Taidwy TW’ avdp 


A , 
Wuxnv vopilers, el7é, Kal mELTTOUS TOVOUS TO- 


1049 


eyo pev ovdev’ “Hpakdéous Bedtiov’ avdpa Kpiva. 
Tov wWuxpa Onta TwTOT Eldes ‘Hpakhera Aoutpa ; 


2355 , a 3 
Av. TavTt €OTL, TAUT 
b) 


Tadat- 


At. 
AS. 
» 
apLoTov 
VN AL ; 
Ac. 
Aé. 
, / > , > 
KQLTOL TLS GVO pELoTEpos HV ; 
EKELV A, 
aA A , 5 A >, ¢ , 4, 
a TOV veaviokwY Gael OL neepas Aahovvtwy 
~ ‘ ~ ~ A \ ‘\ 
mynpes TO Baravelov Tove, Kevas be Tas 
OTpas. 
Aé. 


es 3» 5) Lal \ vu ‘ / 3 \ 8 > ~ 
eit ev ayopa THY SuaTpiByv weyers: eyw 0 eTawea. 


> ‘ \ > Y > , > x > , 
El yap tovnpov Hv, Opnpos ovderor ay émroter 1056 


1043. oképar: turning to Phei- 
dippides. 

1044. Qepp@: sc. voaTi, refer- 
ring to ggI. 

1045. wéyets : turning to Arkatos 
Aoyos. 

1046. Kadkiotov: most injuri- 
ous. 

1047. émi-cyes: hold on; 495. 
—ploov: z7¢. around the waist. — 
a@puxrov: either active with oe (so 
that you cannot escape), or passive 
with AaByv easily supplied from 


AaBuwv (a grip not to be escaped). 


1051. Wuxpa: triumphantly em- 
phatic by Jong separation from 
its substantive. All natural hot 
springs were called Baths of Her- 
cules. For him, when weary after 
his labours, Athena had produced 


the famous springs at eppo- 


muda. 

1053. 8 ‘hpépas: the day 
through. 

1055. elra: secondly. — eyes: 
viz. in ggt. — év @yop@: emphatic 


because not in its normal (attribu- 
tive) position. 


186 


APISTO®ANOYS 


‘\ , > (ae) \ x, x > A ‘ A A 
tov Néotop ‘ayopntnyv’ av ovd€ Tovs wopovs amav- 
TQS. ; 

A fo ae ) 2! A“ > \ ”~ a c \ \ 
avey Ont evtedlev eis THY yhOtTav, HY Ot pe 

¥” A \ , > A Siren , 
ov you xpyvas Tovs veovs acer, eyo dé dypu. 
Kal cwppovety ad pynor xpyvar: dvo KaK@ peyioTo. 
> ‘ \ \ \ A a , et | i » 
eTEL OV Oia TO TWPPOVELY TO TUTOT ELOES NON 1061 


ayalov tu yevomevov; ppacov, kai p e&édeyEov 


5 4 
ElLTOV. 
At. zroAXots. 
payaipav. 


6 your IIyn\eds eAaBe dia TodTo THY 


A$. pdyaipav ; aoretov ye Kepoos €laBev 6 KaKodaipwv. 


‘TrépBodos 8 ovK Tov NUxvav Tretv 7) TAavTA 


Troha 


1057. @yopytnv: another so- 
phistic quibble, by appeal to 
“scripture.” In Homer the dayo- 
pyntys was an orator before the 
ayopa or assembly (ayeipw) of the 


people. Here it is cited as if it 
meant marketplace-loafer (dyo- 
patos). 

1058. Gv-eyt SATA KTE.: 7.2. 


speaking of oratory (as if he had 
taken dyopytys in its Homeric 
sense), / wll now (dnta?) go back 
from that (évtrecbev) to the ques- 
tion of the tongue, which he had 
but touched on at first (1038 ff.). 

1059. For Right Logic’s repro- 
bation of the tongue see 1003, 
1013, 1018, 931. 

1060. cwdpoveiv: fo practise 
continence or chastity; see 962, 
1006. — Sto kako: z.¢. the prac- 


1065 


tice of chastity and the non-prac- 
tice of tongue. ; 

1061. TO: = Tivt.— THOT 75: 
370. 

1063. yovv: proves astatement 
by certainly (ovv) one instance at 
least (ye). — Peleus had repelled 
the advances of Acastus’ wife, and 
the gods had given him his famous 
(tv) sword, made by Hephaestus, 
but significant for Azz of only toil 
and battle. 

1064. aortetov: 77¢¢e, fine; ironi- 
cal like ypyoros in 8. 

1065. Hyperbolus the Jamp- 
man (6 é€x-—) by paying a talent 
(v. 876) had got the art of the 
orator. What were the rewards 
of chastity compared with those 
of rovnpia? — ot Aixvor: the lamp- 
market ; so Ta Opvea, ot ixOves, Ta 


NE®EAAI 


187 


ethynde dua tovynpiav, aX’ od pa AV od payatpay. 
At. Kal THY O€rw y eynpe dia TO Twdpovety 6 IIydevs. 


9 3 > a / ’ > ‘ »” > 
Aé. Kat amo\imovcea y avTov wyeT ° 


QA > Ss 
ov © et Kpovurmos. 1070 


, , > , b) = A ” 
oKapal yap, @ PELPAKLOV, EV TH DwdPpovely aTavTa 


aveotw, nSovev 7 dawy péddes aTooTepeia Oat, 


/ lan / »” , lo 
Talowy yuvatkov KoTTAaBav owy TOTwWY KLy LT Ov. 


4 7 A ¥ , 3N ~ 
Kaito. Ti cou Cnv a€.ov, TovTwy eav arepnOns ; 


> > 
ciev. Taperp 


avayKas. 


5 nw > 
evTevOev els 


Tas 7S voews 


1075 


a, > / > / , LE) NSN ES 
npaptes, npadabys, ewoixevods Ti, KAT eAHhOns 
amohwhas* advvatos yap et eye. emo d’ oju).av 


Xp TH dioa, cKipra, yéha, vopile undev aicypor. 


Adxava, the bird-, fish-, and vege- 
table-market. — mwAeiv 9 woAAG: in 
Eng. we say “more than a few.” 


TOO7. Kal... . ye: yes, and, 
emphasizing Thetis as a prize. 
1068. drodiroica : Thetis, 


wishing to make immortal her 
babe Achilles, was wont to bap- 
tize him in fire by night and anoint 
him with ambrosia by day. Peleus 
once watching saw the child over 
the fire and cried out; whereupon 
Thetis the Nereid left 
both and returned to her sisters 


immortal 


beneath the sea (Apollodorus 3. 
13. 6). 

1070. Kpév-trmos: cither an 
ald horse (for Kpovos see 398 n.), 
or a big antediluvian (immos in 


compounds being used for size as 


“horse” in Eng. “ horse-radish,” 
* horse-chestnut”). 

1071. €v T@ owdpoveiv: 
emphat.? Cp. 1055, 1051. 
1073. KixAtcpov: see 983 n. 

1075. elev: so far, so good; a 
transition-expletive (176). — wdp- 


why 


eye evredOev: well pass on from 
that; cp. 1058. 

1076. jpaptes kTé.: a condition 
expressed in parataxis; “ swfpose 
you have made a mistake.” — tt: 
(played the adulterer) @ dv. 

1077. amddwdas: you are done 
for (perf.); the result of the sup- 
posed case. — pol 8 dpidav Kré.: 
now is seen how tongue-practice 
pays, as advocated in 1059. 

1078. xp® TH pio: you may 
give rein to your natural man. 


188 


APISTO®ANOYS 


XN ‘\ x A c , 79> > A x 
poyos yap Hv TUXns adovs, TAD’ aVTEpEts TpPOS 


> / 
QuTov, 


c > \ > 4 53 > \ 43 b) Lal 
WS ovoev NOolKNKas el CUS OV At ETTAVEVEYKELD, 


nw ty 7 nw 
KAKELVOS WS YTTWV EPWTOS EOTL KAL YUVALK@V * 1081 


4 4 0 ‘\ ¥ 0 la an an a PS) , 
Ka.lTOL ov, UvyTtos wy, Veov Tas precCov av OvValo ; 


Au. ovynoopa. TiS dddo; AS. hépe dy wor ppdaor - 


Lal 4 
TUVNYOpovaL EK TLVWD ; 


At. e€ EvpUTPOKTOV. 


vA z an > 3 fs 
Tl dat; Tpaywdove €K TLYWD ; 


At. e€ EvpUTTPOKTOV. 


Snunyopovar 8 ek Tivwr ; 


At. e€ evpuTpoKTov. 


¥ G > \ , 
EYVWKAS WS ovdev héyens ; 


Ab. reifopat. 1090 
Aéb. héyens. 
AS. dpa onr 

1095 


A ~~ ~ c 
Kat Tov Jeatwv oTrOTEpoL 


vopile pndev aloxpov: the motto of 

the New Education, the test of a 

mind freed from prejudice. 

the husband. 
1080. én-av-eveyketv: imv. use; 

refer ut on back. 

repeats the ws of 


1079. avTov: Sc. 


1081. as: 
1080. — Why is kat éxelvos em- 
phatic ? Cp. 1071. 

1082. The Greeks of Aristoph- 
anes’ time saw clearly the dissi- 
dence between their present stand- 
ard of morality and that of the 
old nature-religion inherited from 
ancient fathers. Minds truly reli- 
gious revolted ; “if the gods do 


aught of shame, they are not gods ” 
(Euripides, frg. 294). But the 
common man was cordially con- 
tent with an adulterous Zeus; the 
old faith was “good enough for 
him.” Thus religion in time be- 
comes ir-religion. 

1089 f. cvvnyopoto.: lawyers 
(cvvyyopor) come from the ranks 
(€x) of the lewd (etpvmpwxror), 
also tragic poets (1091), profes- 
sional politicians (1093), and the 
large majority of the audience 
(1098). No wonder Ackatos ad- 
mits defeat (1102). 

1095. ovdev Aéyers: 644 n. 


NE®EAATI 


, 4 
aTAELOVS OKOTEL. 
Ad. 
At. 


ri 890° dpas; 


Av. Kai 67 oKoTo. 


ToAv TAElovas v1 TOUS Heovs 


A 
TOUS EUPUTPOKTOUS * TOUVTOVL 


a 3Q> 93 \ > \ 
OUV oto EYW@ KQAKELVOVL 
r ds 


I1o0o 


\ / , 
KQL TOV KOMNTHV TOUTOVL. 


Ad. 
At. 


Ti Ont Epets ; 
nT pea. ° 


mpos Tov Oeav, déEacb€ wou 


Joiwatiov, ws 


> ~ ‘\ c A“ 
EEAVTOMOAG TPOS VAS. 


Zw. 


Ti 8nta; ToTEpa TovTOV atayerOar KaBov 


1105 


Bovr\e Tov vidr, 7 dvddcKw cor héeyew ; 


aT. 


/ ‘\ /, ‘\ 4 Siar Se 
didacke kal KoAale Kal pe“vyo OTS 


> \ \ , 
EV [LOL OTOMLOTELS AUTOV, ETL LEV Jarepa 


e / \ Sp Ces > a , 
OLOV SLKLOLOLS, THV 3) ETEP QV QAvUTOU yvabov 


1103. SéfacGe Kré.: ArKatos 
knows the entrance-requirements, 
viz. forfeiture of @Ooipartiov (497). 
He forfeits without waiting for the 
dua Byrys (178). 

1104. éavropodka: / 
Exit, meekly following ”Adcxos into 


desert. 


the ppovriarnpuov. 

We should 
opportunity given to Pheidip. to 
make his choice of teacher (937). 


next expect an 


But the matter has been just de- 
cided by the voluntary surrender 
Socrates. 


of Atkatos.  Re-enters 


1105. dmdyerGar: if this scene 


(1105-14) is in place, the oppor- 
tunity to “withdraw” his son 
seems to be even yet extended to 
Streps., that, when the catastrophe 
comes, it shall be tragically he, 
and no one else, who is to blame. 

1106. §8doKw: subjv.; am / to 
teach ? 

1107. pépvnoo omrws: the con- 
struction of verbs of striving (S. 
1352, HA. 885, G. 1372) instead 
of the inf. (S. 1314, HA. 986). 

1108. éml pev ta brepa: on te 
one side. 

1109. 


olov: pred. adj. after 


OTOMWOOV olay Els TA pEllw TPaypaTa. 


APISTO®ANOYS 


IIlIo 


GpeNeL, KopLEL TOUTOV GoduiaTHV SEEvov. 


@X POV PeEV OUV, Owal ye, Kal KaKOOaimova. 





190 
Xo. 
Pe, 
Ko: XwpeEtre vuv. 


Coy ast ‘\ 
oat O€ Gol 


TAUTA peTapEeANnoED. 


‘ \ aA lal »¥ , XN ‘\ 
TOUS KplTas a Kepoavovaewy, HV TL TOVOE TOV XOpoV 


operon ek Tav Sikatwv, BovloperH nuets ppacar. 


A \ , a la , > 3 7 ‘ 
TpwWTA pev yap, NV veav Bovr\no? é€v wpa Tovs 


aypous, 
oTopwces ; (pit on a oTopa or 
edge) fit or suitable. 

I112. pev ovv: ay, rather (71). 
Pheidip. “convinced against his 
will is of the same opinion still” 
as in v. 103. 


TIAPABAXIX AEYTEPA 
1113-30 


The first six of Aristophanes’ 
comedies, as preserved to us, have 
two parabases each. But the 
second never contains more 
than four of the seven parts mak- 
ing up the complete scheme; see 
introd. note to the first parabasis 
510-626. The present one is 
briefer than any of them, perhaps 
because a fragment from the first 
Clouds or because left unfinished 
in the revision for the second. It 
consists of two parts: a Kopparvov 
of two verses and one émippnpa 
of sixteen. 


1117 


1113 f. Commation chanted by 
the kopudatos; see Introd. § 139 
for the rhythm. — xwpetre: to the 
departing actors; cp. (6 yalpwy 
510.— oot: to Streps., but prob- 
ably after his departure, and heard 
only by the audience. 

1115-30. An _ eémippnya in 
trochaic _tetrameter _— (Introd. 
§ 132 <’), wherein the Clouds en- 
deavor to win the five judges of 
the comic contests by promise 
of material favours and_ threat 
of material damage, dependent 
upon their decision. 
emphatic, and 
almost a free acc., though it may 
be construed with @paaar (cp. 961 
and 1148 f.); translate as if @ ot 


III5. KpiTas: 


KpiTal Kepdavovdt. 

1116. é« tv Sikalov: = diKal- 
ws as they rightly should. — npeis : 
with stress, because a_ personal 
digression of the Clouds. 

1117. €v dpa: 77 good season. 


NE®EAAI IgI 


Y / ¢ ~ ~ 2 Oy, 9 

UTOMEV TPUTOLOW Vly, ToLot 6 addoLs VoTEpoL. 

= ‘\ /, ‘\ XN 5 JA / 

ciTa TOV KaprTov TE Kal Tas apTreAous pvddEopmer, 

yy 23 > ‘\ 4 (Aa) »¥ >) ’ , 

@OTE MYT avypov Tele NT ayav €TouPpLar. 

x > > , € an ‘ » » Wy, 

qv & atiydoyn tis nuas Ovntos av ovoas Oeds, 1121 

TPOTEXETW TOV VOY, TPOS NOV Ola TEL ETAL KAKA, 

/ as: S VieS, » >) 5 \ 5 wn ft 

hapBavev ovr otvov ovr add ovdev €k TOU Ywpiov. 

e ,>x \ 7 » 9) A / ’ 4 Pee 

nuik av yap atT €haa Braotavwo at T apzredot, 

amoKkekoovtat* ToLvavTats ohevdovars Tarnooper. 

xa \ , > ¥ 9 \ la , 

qv dé mruvOevorv7 (Swpev, Voopev, Kal TOU Téyous 

TOV Kepapov avTov yadalats oTpoyyvAaus TULTpL- 
Womev. 


» m > SN x a an x A / 
KQaYV YER TOT QAvUTOS 7) TWV Evyyevov 1) TWV dirov, 


1127 


9 \ , ~ a 4 >. A 
VOOMEV THY VUKTA TAaTaV* WaT Lows BovAnaeTat 


* > > , A x A x A a 
Kav ev AvyinTw TvXEW Ov pahdov 7) Kpwat KaKas. 


id /, 4 ‘\ 4 / 
Lr. wéeumrn, TeTpas, Tpityn., peta TavTyny Sevteépa, — 1131 
a7? A ‘ , A ec a 
ci?’", nv eyo paiota TaT@V nLEpav 
/ ‘ ‘\ 
dédoiKa Kal Téeppika Kal BdedVTTOpaL, 
1122. mpés: a tragic usage 1131. Streps. enters with a 
for iz. sack of meal (1146 n.), counting 
1125. odevdevats: 7.¢. sling- the last days of the month. The 
stones of hail. —mwavqoopev: a  eixades or twenties (17) were quite 


rarer form for zatow. 

1128. tTav Evyyevav: Sc. TIS. 

1129. Voopev: and so put out 
the torches of the wedding pro- 
cession—a bad omen. —tows: 
minatory. 

1130. év Alytrrw: where he 
rain at all. We 


Guinea.” 


would get no 


might substitute ‘in 


commonly reckoned — backward 
from the last day (29th or 3oth 
alternately) ; hence reuarn=25th 
or 26th, rerpas = 26th or 27th, efc. 
So the back 


from Nones, Ides, and Calends. 


Romans counted 


1133. Cp. the corresponding 
Tristes Kalendae (Hor. Sat. 1. 3. 
87). 


192 APISTO®ANOYS 


As \ , » — Y \ , 
€VUUS META TAVTYV €O Evy) TE KAL VEO. 


A , > , e > ia , 
TAS yap TLS Omvus, ols OhEelAwy TYyYaVa, 1135 


4 aA? > Lol , > A 
eis rou mputaver’ atrohe pé pyar Kakoder, 


> an s \ 4 a bees , 
€{LOU aE PETPLA KQL. OLKQL QALTOULLEVOV, 


(ey PS) 4 S , \ \ , 
@ OAlLOVLE, TO MEV TL VUVLE wn aBys, 


TO 0 avaBadov pou, 70 8 ades, ov dacty morte 


ovtws atrodyerO’, adda Novdopovot pe 1140 


ec 1 , > \ PS) / , , 
@S adLKOS Elut, Kal OiKacETHal hact pot. 


vov ovv dixaléobwv* ddiyov yap pou pede, 


elTep wendOnkev ev Néyev DevduTrTidys. 


/ > ¥ / NV / 
Taya 8 eicopat Kopas TO hpovTiaTy pov. 


~ 5 f ~ nw 
TAL, NLL, WAL, TAL. 


Lw. L“ztpebiadynv aomwalopar. 


it. Kaywyé a: adda TovTovi mpaTov haBeE: 1146 


xen yap embavydlew tu Tov diddoKadov. 


, ‘\ en > la XN 4 
Kal jou TOV ViOV EL pEe“aOnKe TOV hdyov 


ee. ¥,2 A > , 3 , 
€KELVOV El , OV APTLWS ELONYQaYES. 


1134. évy kal véa: the name of 
the last day of the month; see L. 
& S. 5.u. vos. 

1135. was tis: everybody. 
mas eases the change to plural 
ois. — opvis: with pyoi = swears. 

1136. @els por Kre.: 07 defosit- 
ing court-fees against me; a nec- 
essary initial step in a Jawsuit. — 
amr-odeiv... éf-odciv: the latter is the 
stronger. In Eng. we fizzsh one 
off or up indifferently. 

1137. pétTpia KTe.: a moderate 
and just request indeed ! 

1139. dava-Badod 
defer... remit. 


ad-es : 


1140. amo-AnwerOar: recover. 

1145. tpl: /say; cp.nvd eyw 
said I, % 8 Os said he. —Xtp. 
déoméafopai: the formal and elegant 
address of those times. 

1146. tovrovi: OvAaKkov avTe 
erioiowoty aditwv (schol.). 

1147. émt-Oavpatery ti: 2.2. be- 
side the greeting (é€m) one must 
honour his teacher somewhat with 
an honorarium; cp. Oavpalw 
428. 

1148. tov vidv: object of eizé 
by prolepsis. 

1149. ov: 7.2. Tov viov. Some 
refer it to Adyov, viz. Tov aduKov. 


» NE®EAAI 


Lo. peudOynkev. = rt. 
Zw. 


aot atodvyos av nvtw av Bovdn Sikny. 


13 


= 


avy, @® TapBactre ‘Amatodry. 


> x 
1151 


ir. Kel paprupes Tapynoar, or edaverlopnv ; 


Zo. 
aT. 


Bodv. 


id, KAdeT, WBodooTaTa, 


ToAA@ ye pahXdov, Kav Tapa xXtAvoL. 
Bodoopat Tapa Tav VTrépTovov 


1155 


, \ > A \ 2 
QUTOL TE Kal TaPYala Kal TOKOL TOKWY 


ovdev yap av pe pravpov éepyacaol ér1, 


® > ‘\ 7 
oios E“ot TpEeperar 


a ns / Cs 
Tod EVL dapact TALS, 


aupnke yarty Aautror, 


1160 


TpoBoXos ends, cwTnp Sopors, eyOpors Bra By, 


4 4 , al 
Avoavias TaTpwwv weyahov KAKO 


In this case cionyayes means 77- 
troduced to the audience. 


1150. “AmawAn: cp. dza.o- 


Anya. 729. For rapBacirea cp. 
357- 
1154-64. Strepsy’s joy de- 


mands lyric vent. In a jumble 
of metres he begins, the schol. 
says, with a line from Euripides’ 
Peleus. See Introd. § 140. 

1154. Tapa: The 
imép-rovos (30d must have ap- 
proached a very war-shriek in the 
comedy, if not in Euripides. 


TOL apa. 


1155. l#: common in tragedy. 
—OoBoro-rrdrar: the hated Shy- 
lock usurers, lit. penny-weighers, 
from tornpe to weigh. 

1156 f. 
ring within a song were probably 

ARISTOPHANES — 13 


Iambic trimeters occur- 


not spoken as in dialogue, but 
sung or chanted. —dpxaia kal 
roxot: regular words for prénctpal 
and znterest, but used here with a 
word-play, to curse usurers “ root 
and branch ” — ancestors and chil- 
dren’s children. 

1158f. Taken together, the dac- 
tylic tripodies make a pentameter. 


—otlos: such a —, in implied 
causal relation to the preceding ; 
cp. 699. 
1159. SHpaor: = prose oikiu. 
1160. Spondaic solemnity. — 


appre: /wo-edged ; poetic. 
1161. mpdBodos, S6pots : poetic. 


Note diaeresis of the three pérpa. 


1162 f. Dochmiacs indicate 
an acme of emotion. d6xju00s = 
aslant. ‘t we could but know 


APISTO®ANOYS 


194 
a , / ¥ ec 5) , 
dv Kdhecov Tpéxav Evdobev ws eye. 
@ TEKVOV, @ Tat, ELEM oikawv, 1165 
ale DOU TaTpos. 
Lo. 60 €xeltvos avnp. 
Sa ® piros, @ didos. 
Zw. ami. cv\\aBov. 
= JAAN BMS , SEN cme ED ai 
xT. LW LW TEKVOV, LW LOU LOU. 1170 


c 4 lA ~ \ ‘\ > , 
ws 1Odomal Gov TpaTa THY YpoLay dav. 
vuv pev y’ ioety et tpatov eEapryntiKos 


KaVTLAOYLKOS, Kal TOUTO TOUTLY WPLOV 


> al > w~ \ ‘ , id , ’ 
aTEXVaS eTravlet, TO ‘TI Aéyers Ov; 


. ~~ 
KQL OoKEty 


> an 759 An XN lol b} SOQ & 
QOLKODVT aoduKketo Oar KQL KQAKOUPYOUVT old OTL* 


the dochmiac dance-step! — Ave- 
avias: surceaser of sorrow; po- 
etic. It ignores here the gen. 
within itself and takes a second 
(kax@v), as such compounds often 
do in tragedy. 

1164. Aazt Socrates to sum- 
mon the young “blade” (auqy- 
KyS)- 

1165 f. Streps. makes their re- 
entry a grand procession by chant- 
ing a march-measure parody on 
Euripides’ Hlecuba 172 ff. Poetic 
are the words réxvov (= vids or 
mats) and aww (= akovw or aicba- 
vopar) ; cp. 650. 

1167. Enter Socrates and the 
Graduate. 

1168. ¢tdos: tragic for fire. 

1169. ovddaBov: faking him 
with you. 

1170. One more dochmiac ca- 


per before coming down to ely 
Aééts, Or prose, in 1171. 

II7I. xpotav: probably a 
chalk-white; cp. 103, I112. 

1172. pév ye: together they 
emphasize voy to NOW. — i8etv 
kré.: for inf. depending on adj. 
see S. 1240, HAP o52.iGew ts 2ee 
eSapvytiKos is merely éSapvos in the 
fashionable -cxos form (483 n.); 
you have a adisclaim-atious contra- 
aic-tious look. 

1173. émix@prov: this 
Attic bloom (éz-av6éw) 
modern bumptious “ brass.” 

1174. Th d€yers: asks not for 
information, but to challenge and 
dispute. 

1175. ot Ort: aclause that has 
become adverbial, like 7 am sure; 
cp. 7@s doxeis (881), the imv. dpeé- 
Ae (422), ovk €o dws ov (802). 


local 
is the 


NE®EAAT 


si % a , a es \ > XN , 
€7l TOV TpOTwTOV T EaTLV ATTLKOV BdETOS. 


lal > 7 =. 0aN , 
VUV OUVV OTMS THTELS p, ETEL KATTMAETAS. 


$<. dhoBet dé dy ti; it. 
$:. evn yap €ott Kal véa TIS; ot: 


els nv ye Once Ta TpuTavera haci pou. 


225 
1176 
\ 4 AN , 
TYV EVY)V TE KGL VEQV. 
npeEpa 
1180 


$e. azodovo ap avf ot O&tes* ov yap eo o7as 


BS Neéepa yevour’ av npLepat dvo. 


a 
ir. ovK av yevo.to; 


be. TaS yap; ely Tép y apa 


avTn your av ypavs TE Kal Vea yuvn. 


2=T. 


VOLOV 


»” > A va A 
(OQAOLV 6pGas O Tl VOEL, 


‘ , 
Kal NV vEvopLoTal vy. 


> , > \ 
$e. ov yap, ola, Tov 
1185 


Ir. voee de tl; 


$c. 0 Lowy 6 Tadatos Hv dirtodnpos THY piow. 


." \ i) , \ 9 \ , 
ZT. TOUTL MEV OVOEV TW TPOS EVHV TE Kal VEaV. 


$e. exetvos ov THY Know eis OV’ HMEpas 


¥ ¥ \ o \ , 
EOnker, Eis ye THY EVHY TE Kal VEaY, 


1176. Bdéros: Streps. is still 
in exalted mood; the prose word 
is BA€upa. The Attic “look” is 
perhaps that of Triumphant De- 
mocracy. 

1177. OSmws: see 257 n. 

1178. 8€ 54: 67 is our exple- 
tive (not temporal) wow or then. 
1134. 

1179. yap: in questions is our 


— nv kTé.: sce 


expletive (not interrogative) w/y. 


1180. ye: in answer, assents 


but qualifies. Cp. yotv (ye otv), 
which cites a confirmatory instance 
(1063 n.) — O@fAoev: see 1136 n. 
1183. el ph mép ye: Ze. elzep 
ye py; unless of course, in a supe- 


1190 


rior tone that reduces his father 
to a crushed absurdity. 

1185. Kal phv: and yet; a fal- 
tering appeal to custom. — yap: 
that’s because. 

1186. 

1187. tddSnpos kre. : te peo- 
ple’s natural friend, a born demo- 
Solon had by this time 


voet: means, 7ntends. 


cral. 
become a sort of Thomas Jeffer- 
son in public estimation. Law- 
yer-like, the young alumnus will 
explain the original intent and 
purpose of the lawmaker. 

1189. KAfjow: cp. 780, 875. 

I1gO. ye: Pheidip. 


interprets as if two articles were 


namely. 


APISTO®ANOYS 


9 > € rf] , , al \ , 
tv At VEDELS VyvolvtTo T™) VOULYVLA, 


it. twa oy ti thy evnv tpoceyK ; Fe. 


Y> , 
WwW, @ pede, 


, lal 
TApPOVTES Ob pevyovTes Nepa pa, 


, > , Sie. /, > LY , 
mpoTepov atahhdtrowl Exovres, ei SE pum, 


Y fa ¢ an A , 
EWUEV UTTAVLM@VTO T™) VOUHLYNVLA. 


T195 


lanl > , lal lal , 
it. mas ov d€yovta OjTa TH Voupnvia 


c \ ‘\ la>] 5 > 4 \ , 
apxXal Ta mpuTaver, GAN Evy TE Kal VEO ; 


$e. omep ot tpotevOar yap SoKxovai jou Trovety * 


7 , XA ~ ec A 
OTWS TAXLOTA TA TpUTaVvEL VpEdoLaTo, 


dua TovTO TpoiTerOevTaY Hepa pa. 
> 3) > , , , 9) 49 , 
ev y'' @® Kakodaipoves, Ti KdOnoO aBédTEpon, 


aT. 


present, tyv €vnv Kal THY vey, Z.€. 
two days. 

1191. Béces: defosits, sc. of 
the zputaveta. — Tq voupnvia: 7.2. 
on the first of the new month, the 
vea of the preceding verse. 

1193 ff. We now see Solon’s 
humanity: a summons for two 
days but no suit to be begun till 
the second, that the defendants 
(ot qevyovres) might have one 
day for compromise. This hu- 
mane intent had been frustrated 
by the magistrates (at apxat) for 
their own base ends (as we shall 
see), since now illegally, if we read 
Solon’s law aright, they collect the 
fees on the évy rather than the véa. 
But if illegally, as Pheidippides 
contends, then the plaintiffs will 
be non-suited and the depositors 
lose their money, as above said 


(1181). 


1200 


1195. tw0ev: carly, or in the 
morning ; the force of -Oev from 
has evaporated. — tr-av@vto: re- 
ciprocal mid. ; worry each other a 
bit (v7o-). 

1196. mwas: how happens it 
that — (qui fit ut —)? 

1197. at apxat: the authori- 
ties ; an abstract in both languages 
replacing the concrete. 

1198. ot mpo-révOar: the fore- 
tasters; a board who tasted and 
approved the food for the annual 
banquet of the Phratry or Brother- 
hood held on the evening of the 
first day of Apaturia. 


1199. omws: = iva; not with 
TaxitTa. — bp-eholaro: Tonic 
form; = adédowwTo. 


1200. Sia tottTo: that’s why. — 
mpovTévOevoay: gnomic aor. 

1201. Tt kdOnoGe: to the spec- 
tators. 


NE®EAAI 


197 


¢ - /, A A »” , 
HeeTepa Kepdyn TOY Gopar ovTeEs, hiMou, 

> /, / > ¥ > “~ ld 
apiOpuos, tpoBat adrws, audopns veryopmevot ; 
@oT els EwavToY Kal TOV VioY TOUTOVL 


ee > ye > / > 7, 
€7 EUTUV LALOLV QOTEOV HOVYK@LLOV. 


1205 


‘waKap @ Xtpabiades, 


autos T edus ws coos 


en F ~ en v4 ’ 
xolov Tov viov TpEpecs, 


dycovor dy pw’ ot hirou 


xol Snpdorat 


I21I0 


lal e ,>RxR ‘ - ”~ , \ OL 
“ndrovrtes, nvik’ av av Vikas h€ywr Tas OlKas. 


>; > > 4 4 “~ c nn 
aAX EL\Oaywv OE BovAopar TpwTOY EoTLAT AL. 


Ilacias 


(ph I ~ e la) \ 7 
€LT avopa TWV AUTOUV TL XP” T POLEVat ; 


> 4 , ] > \ lal > \ > , 
ovdemote y’, ada Kpeitrov evhvs Hv TOTE 


1202. kép$y; sforl, booty. — 
tv gopav: sc. qua@v, implied in 
NET Epa. 

1203. Ciphers, mere sheep, 
stacked-up jars. Sitting closely 
in rows, so they looked from the 
orchestra. dAAws with subst. is 
frequent. 

1204. wore: the audience is so 
stolid ¢iat Streps. must sing his 
own encomium. 

1205. em: 
because of. — garéov: ddw. — povy- 


on occasion of —, 


KGpiov: pol eyK. 

1206 ff. Lyricism on a high 
horse. —pdkap: poetic (599). — 
Zrpepiabes: he 
name by the wrong declension, 
See Introd. § 141 for the rhythm. 


inflects his own 


1215 


1207 f. é&pus: poetic for et. — 
as and olov: exclamatory, in causal 
relation to the excl. paxap; cp. 
1158. Note also the poetic dis- 
turbance of the word-order. 

1211. Aéywov: by the power of 
speech. ‘The fruition of the college 
education is in sight. 

1212. /:xeunt Streps. and son. 

1213-1302. Two ere odua (efi- 
sodes), wherein the nrtTwv Adyos 
wins two great victories. 

1214. Enters Pasias of v. 21,a 
rotund money-lender, dragging a 
reluctant witness to his summons 
(xAno.s) of Streps. —elra: an in- 
dignant Aen, or well. — wpo-vévar : 
to surrender, sacrifice. 

I215. ye: 


makes ovderore a 


APISTO®ANOYS 


anepv0pracar waddov 7) oyEv TpdypLata, 


OTE TOY EMAVTOU Y EVEKA VUVL YPNMLaTwY 


yg \ / 
elk@ oe KANTEVTOVTA, Kal yevHo oat 


> XN ¥ \ , > \ / 
€xO pos €TL T Pos TOUTOLOLV avopt dnorn. 


> ‘\ > ie , \ / nw 
ajTap ovoEemTore we TYHV TaTploa KaTALO KUV® 


1220 


Cav, adda Kadovpar Xtpeadnv — Lr. Tis ovroat; 


Ila. 


y > Pp > Cees 
OTL ELS dv ELTTEV HKEPaS- 


Ila. 


\ »\ Y 
TOV a pov L7T7rOV. 


IIa. 


> \ 4 \ , 
ELS TYHV EVV TE KAL VEAP. 


iT. papTvpopat, 
TOU XPNH{LATOS ; 


Tav O@dEKa pvarv, as EhaBEs MVOVMEVOS 
| a: 


A , ¢ a » a) ae: , 
OV TTQAVTES VILELS tOTE picouvd LITTTLKY)V. 


7 > > , 
LIT OV 5; OUK QAKOUETE ; 


1226 


‘\ \ 42 > ’ 5) >) 4 \ vA 
Kal py Al’ amodwoew y €eTapvus TOUS Deods. 


\ N 43> b} , Yue) >’ 4 
it. parov Av ob yap Tw 767 e€nTictato 


Devdimmldns prow TOV akatadBdynrov Noyov. 


capitalized NEVER. — ev0ts rote : 
“then and there,” z.c. at the time 
the loan was requested. 

1216. dm-epvOpiacat: fo Jay off 
blushes (?), ¢.e. unblushingly to 


refuse to loan. — oyeiv; zucur, be 
put to —. 
oe . . 
1217. Ore: causal zf or szuce, 


as in 7, 34, and often. 

1218. KAntevoovta: fo be a 
witness to the knots. 

121g. €TL TpOS TOVTOLGL: a COM- 
mon pleonasm; Jesdes, tn addt- 
tion to that. — 8ynpoty: sc. Streps. 

1220. The lawsuit mania of 
Athens is taken off in the Wasps, 
where a dog is put on trial for 
stealing cheese. 





1221. fav: as long as [ hive. 


Kkadotpat: in a loud voice; where- 
upon Streps. becomes audible, if 
not at once visible. 
Ti, “Calter 
witness, by way of protest. 

1223. 80: emphatic by separa- 


1222. papTvupopat : 


tion from its subst. — rod: rivos ; 
for what sum? Cp. 22. 

1225. papov: dappled; the 
Kommatias of v. 23. 

1226. ov: sc. Streps. 

1227. Kal... yess Ves, and, 
stressing aroducev. 

1228. Streps. mocks  Pasias’ 


antiquated oath; because (yap) by 
Zeus. The oath precedes the conj. 
as in 652, Wasps 1126, Frogs 1092. 

1229. d-KaTtaBAnrov: un-knock- 
downable. 


NE®EAAI 


vov O€ dua TovT e€apvos eivat Siavoet ; 


EL 


1230 


it. Ti yap add’ ay atodavoay Tov pabypatos ; 


Zr. Tovs tolous Yeous: 


it. vy Aia, 


\ “phe > / > , XN \ 

Ila. Kat tav7 eHeAnoers atoudcat pot TOVs Deovs 

Le - Nee S , > 7 

w av KehevowW yw cE; 

, e ~ ~ 
Ila. tov Ata, 7ov “Epunv, rov Lloweda. 
a , ry ee 3.43 , , 

Kav TpooKatabeiny y, woT bpooat, TPL@Bodov. 

> , 7 4 > =) / »” 
la. azddo.o Toivuy ever’ avardelas ETL. 


1236 


it. aro diacpnyGels ovat’ av ovroct. 


Png a 
Ol ws Katayedas. 


€mov KaTampol€en. 


Xr \ / > , A > /, 
Kat Zevs yeXovos OPLVUJLEVOS TOLS ElOoo LW. 


1230. etapvos 
aan to deny. 


elvar = eupvel- 


1232. €0eAnoets: 
willing ? 


wili you be 
Do not confuse fovAe- 
oO. to wish with €bédXew to will or 
be willing. 

1233. tv av: wherever (190). 
When there were many gods, it 
was important to choose with care 
the three before whose altars an 
oath could be most bindingly ad- 
, ministered. — trots olovs Oeovs: 
namely, what gods? Cp. 76 71748. 

1234. Zeus was always one of 
the three. Pasias the capitalist 
adds Hermes the god of commerce 
and Poseidon the god of horses as 
most fit for the transaction. 

1235. t™poc-: in 
often = fo 
bore = eh wre on 


S. 1386, GMT. 587. 2. 


composition 
boot, in addition. — 


condition ; 


it. e€&€ yoas ywpnoerar. 


»¥ x \ s ‘ , ‘\ ‘\ , 
ov ToL, wa Tov Ata Tov pLeyav Kal TOUS Heovs, 


Xt. Pavpacios noOnv Oeors, 


1241 
1236. €rt: some day. 

1237. Hides in tanning were 
thoroughly rubbed and cleaned 
This cor- 
make an 


(dta-cpnxw) with salt. 
pulent Pasias would 
excellent wine-skin (doKos) if so 
treated. That he should even 
expect a return of his loan, now 
that Zeus was dethroned, showed 
that he lacked * Attic salt.” Sure 
of his champion Adyos, Streps. 
can offer insult. — d6vatto: évivne. 

1238. €€ xoas: between 4 and 
5 gallons. — xwphoerar: well hold, 
have xwpa or space for. 

1240. €pod 
Tpotka eov KaTadpovymels = “you 


Kkata-mpolter: = 


shall pay for this.” — yeOnv: see 
174 n. 

1241. Zeds opvipevos : swearing 
by Zeus; the partic, not the sub- 
stantive, contains the substantive 


200 


Ila. 


APISTO®ANOYS 


> A ~ , be. /, PS) , bu 

Hh pV ov TOUTWY TO ypovw SadceELs Siknv. 

> ] yy? > , A 4 > ¥ je 
GAN’ El aTOOda ELS LoL TA KPHMAT, ELTE py, 
GmroTrEMpov aTOoKpLVaEvoS. Lt. EXE VUY NOVXOS. - 
eyo yap avTik amoKpiwovpai cou cadas. 1245 

Ti cou Soket Spacey; amodacew aor Soxel; 

mov ‘of obTos amaitov pe TapyvpLov; héye, 

Ila. 


\ Vo 2 agp > id , 
TOUTL Ti EOTL; Tov?’ 6 tT é€ati; Kapdomos. 


ovK &v atrodoinv ovd av dBodov ovdert, 


¥ so ~ > A ¥ 
ETELT ATALTELS TApyvpLor, TOLOUTOS WV; 


1250 


4 , , \ , 
OOTLS Kaeo eve KdpooTrov THY Kapoomnv. 


¥ 9 
Ila. ovk ap’ atodacets ; 


2) 9 pi 3 3 , 
aT. OVX O@OY YE pL eloevat. 


»¥ > je “A bs A 
OUVKOUVY QVUVOQS TL fatrov amoATapyLets 


> ‘\ “A , 
amo THs Ovpas ; 


Ojow mputaver, 7} pnkére Conv eyo. 


aT. 


thought. Cp. ab urbe condita. — 
tois elSdou: for those that know. 
In all ages those who come to 
“know” as suddenly and greenly 
as absurd Strepsy are apt to think 
their ancestral religion -yéAovos 
(a joke). 

1244. English reverses the or- 
der, as often: answer before you 
dismiss Me. 

1245. Exit Streps. 

1246. cov: the witness. 

1247- Enter Streps. with a 
kneading-trough. 

1248. tovrt: put first for em- 


phasis. 


yy uN A. ®, > 9 
Tla. azreupu, kat tour tof, ore 


1255 


A Ae) 5 ‘\ XN A , 
mpooaroBahets ap’ avta mpos Tats Swdexa. 


1250 ff. In Solon’s time Athens 
had a property qualification for the 
franchise. Why, in these days of 
Enlightenment, should there not 
be an educational test for all 
creditors ? Why pay one’s debts 
to an ignoramus ? 

1252. ovx Ovov KTE.: nol so far 
as I know ; S. 1247, GMT. 778. 

1253. avioas tt Oarrov: 5o6n. 
— arodttapyilw = to pack off. 

1255. pykére {anv: English 
turns about; may Lf die if I 
don't. 

1256. mpos: 27 addition to the 
12 minas of v. 21. 


NE®EAAI 


201 


, a“ , > > ‘\ , A 
KaiToL GE TOUTS y OVX BovAopat Traber, 


c Xx '3. , > A X\ / 
OTL) Kadeoas evnOikas THY Kapoorrov. 


*Apuvias 


27 , 
tw fot pole. 


¥ 
€a. 


aT. 


Yo c , > »¥ b Warts A » 
Tis ovtoat tot eof 6 Apynvarv; ovr mov 


1260 


tov Kapkivou tis daypovav epbéyEato ; 


aon , 
avy Pp KAKOOGLLOV. 


7 A > Y 
intov euov, @ Haddds, ws wp ata@decas. 


aT. 


1257. kKalro. «té.: pretends 
condolence, but intends contempt. 

1258. evnOikas: the fashionable 
elongation of etj$ws; see n. on 
483- 

1259-1302. Second victory for 
nTTwv Adyos. —lo pol por: not 
yet visible, this fast youth of vv. 31, 
686 bewails in tragic phrase a 
broken head. 

1260. éa: a tragic exclamation 
hard worked by 
Arist. it always strikes an attitude. 


Euripides. In 


—otr. mov: asks a question as py 
does, deprecating, or refusing cre- 
dence ; zt surely can't be that. . .? 

1261. Satpdvwv: in place of 
vidv, as if the wretched poet Car- 
cinus were a god and his three 
sons (the constant butt of the 
comic poets) 


were demigods. 


TL8’; oorts eit, ToUTO Bovrdeo# cidévar ; 
Ut. KaTa WeauTov vuY TpeTov. 
@ okdnpe Satpor, @ TVyYaL Opavaavrvyes 


1265 


4 4 , rg ’ y¥ , 
Tl dal oe TAnmodenos TOT ElpyaoTaL Kako? ; 


One of these, Xenocles, the schol. 
says, had dramatized (probably 
shortly before this) the story of 
Licymnius. The wail of Amynias 
(i "pot por) is therefore perhaps 
from that tragedy, drawing forth 
this surmise of Streps. 

1263. Kata ceavtov KTé.: heep 
or go by yourself, with your kako- 


dayovia. Don’t infect me. Cp. 


Zu 
1264 ff. According to the schoi., 
verses. in 


a comic variant on 


Licymnius 





as if a complaint on 
luck cart-breaking (Opavo-avrvyes ) 
instead of duck heart-breaking. 
1265. Should be read aloud for 
the sound-play. 
1266. It is through Tlepolemus 
that Licymnius me-ts his death 


(Hom. //. 2. 662). 


c , 
QOAaVELTATO. 1270 


Ap. ré dal; 
1276 


4 
KQTELTE VUV, 


Of a man 
who was aro vod (7.é. a little “ off” 


202 APISTO®ANOYS 

\ qn , > > lon . / ‘ 4 
Ap. py okaTTE , @ Tar, adAG por TA KpHmaTa 

\ eX 2) lol , iy2 

Tov viov aTodovVvaL KéAEVTOY, adaBer, 
B) \ ~ a 
ahNws TE MEVTOL Kal KAKS TETpPayort. 
it. Ta Towa TavVTA ypyuaT; Ap. 
onl ¥) 53) > y > 3 \ a 
XT. KAKWS AP OVTMS ELVES, WS Y €MoL dokets. 
tA b] 5] A > , XN ‘ , 
Ap. Urmous y €avvav e€€recov, vy Tous Oeods. 
a“ nw g »” 
it. Ti Onta Anpets woTEp am ovov KaTaT<ouv ; 
an , > A“ 
Ap. Anpo, Ta ypynpat amohaBetv et Bovrdopar ; 

> » » Ld , ) >) SS (Y A 
it. ovK eof bras av y avTos vyraivers. 

\ > , Wd “ , A 
ir. Tov éykeparov watep cecetcOai pou Soxets. 
Ap. od 6€, vy) Tov “Epynv, tpooKekdnobai pou Soxets, 

El yy ‘TOdwTELS TAPyUpLov. ir. 
/, 4 XN SEAN ‘\ - 
TOTEpa vomilers Kawov aet Tov Ata 
1269. pévror: zudeed; some- tumbled from an ass ? 
times intrudes itself into the for- 
mula dAAws te Kat especially. 


Not only honour, but pity, should 
move him. ; 


» 


1270. T& ota: cp. 1233. 
Streps. forgets the entry in his 
ledger (31).—xphpara: the last 
syllable disappears under @ édav. ; 
cp. 214, 1192. 

1271 f. Then you were really 
unlucky, says Streps., meaning if 
But 
Ves: 
wm racing horses it was that I got 
my fall. 

1273. Here Strepsy begins again 
his merry game of Dunners Out- 


his son borrowed from him. 


Amynias misunderstands : 


done with a play on an old joke: 
(If you got your fall froma horse) 


why pray gabble as if you had 


in his mind), the Greeks said that 
he had had a fall az dvov. Cp. 
am0-ciTos, used by Hippocrates 
of a sick man “ off his food.” 

1275. **Not to be well” was 
urbanity for ‘‘to be demented.” — 
avtdés: z.é. your mind, not merely 
your bones and chariot. — rt Sat: 
see 4QI n. 

1276. womep: as it were, Col- 
loquial “ sort of.” — cevetoBar: fo 
have suffered concussion. 

1277. The inf. ending -ceaOut 
is a nettled and carefully matched 
retort to ceretoGa. The perfect 


tense means as good as sum- 
moned. 
1278. amodmces: fut. indic. 


threatens ; cp. 586. 


NE®EAAI 


9 9 eLey SY Ay eS 9 
Ve VOwp EKaoTOT, 7) TOV 7 ALOV 


203 


1280 


ehkew Katwlev TavTo TOVP Vdwp Tahu ; 


3 SQ?) » Uae / 5 7 4 
ovk 010 eywy Omdrepor, OvSE wor pee. 
TOS obv aTodaPely TapyvpLov SikaLos El, 


ei pnoev oicAa ToY peTEdpaV TPAyLaTOD ; 


ATOOOTE. 


>] 5 > 4 . 4 »X / 
add’ & oraviles, TApyuplov pot TOY TOKOV 


1285 


it. tovto 8 eo 6 TOKos Ti Onptor ; 
4 > »~ 7, xf A La) A ) ce v2 
TiS adho y 7) kata pnva Kat Kal” nwepav 


4 4 >] 4 Sren 4 
a€ov m€ov TAPYUPLOV AEL YLYVETAL, 


UTOpPpEovTOs TOV KX povor ; =r. 
Tl Onta; THY Oddatrav eof Ori TAEtova 
vuvt vopiles 7) Tpo Tov; 


> \ , , Pe 
ov yap Sikaoy mAEiov’ eivat. 


KAAWS heyets. 


1290 


2; 


tov. 


Ap. pa Av’, add 


=T. KATO. TWSs 


7 , > , 2QV\ , 
GUT7) HEV, @ KAKOOGLILOD, ovoev yryveTae 


> 6 A“ “A , ‘\ XN 
ETLPPEOVT WV TWV TOTALWV TEtwY, Ov de 


Cnrets Tounoa Tapyvpvov m)etov 70 Gor ; 


> > , \ ees A le? 
OUK ATOOLEEL OQvUTOV aAa7TTO TNS OLKLAS ; 


1280. A further application of 
the scientific education, as in vv. 
750 (moon), 768 (vados), 1222 
(€vn kat vea). The theory that 
the sun drew water was at this 
time new. 

1283 ff. Again the educational 
test applied to the creditor, as the 
test of Christianity applied to the 
Jewish usurer in the Middle Ages. 

1285. short. 
From a_ fellow-feeling Amynias 
makes a generous offer. 

1286. O@npiov: jocosely taking 
ToKos as Offspring, Strepsy asks 
what beastie ts that? 


omavilets: are 


1288. mAé€ovy mA€ov: lore and 
more. 

1289. troppéovtos KTE.: 77 the 
(iro-) flow of time. 


This pew suggests to Streps. his 


znsensible 


next question. 

1292. ov Sikatov: 7/ 7s not the 
way, not in the nature of things, 
not natural. 

1293 ff. Streps. has learned 
from his science that we should 
“live according to nature.” 

1296. ao-Siwte: appropriate 
to Amynias, who had come as a 
prosecutor (duKwv ); “* won't you 
prosecute your way ?” 


204 


pepe pou TO KEVTPoV. 


it. vumaye. 
Ap. tavr ovx UBpis dn7 eotiv ; 


~ e x 
KEVTOV VTO TOV TPWKTOV GE TOV TELPaopor. 


APISTO®ANOYS 


Ap. ratr’ eyo paptipopmau. 
, , > 7 > , 
TU pedAets; OvK Eas, @ capdopa ; 


it. ages; émuah@ 


1300 


4 + , tie , se 
devyers; eweddov o apa KiyoEW eyo 


AUTOLS TPOXOLS TOLS TotcL Kal Evvwpiow. 


Xo. 


@ \ , te , - € ‘ 
Olov TO TpaypLatwv Epav dravpwy’ o yap 


[o54 


yepav 60 epac bets 


> A 4, 
atoorepnaat Bovrerau 


1305 


Ta xpypal adaveicato ° 


-) ¥ aS: b) / 
KovK €o0 Omws ov THMEPOV 


/ , A TA tal 
Anwerat Tu Tpayy , O TOV- 


4 A A y 
Tov Tooe TOV GodiaTHV (L\Tws,) 


1297. papTvpopar: 7.2. against 
the goad (kevrpor). 

1298. Umaye: m0ve On. —oap- 
oépa: 122 n. 

1299. dfs: aTTw; Cp. 543. 
Will you be nimble? He little 
suspects that within twenty lines 
he himself must be “ nimble?” — 
ér-tah@: from é7-iaAAw (a Doric- 
epic word) 40 lay on (sc. TO Kev- 
Tpov). 

1300. 
Exit Amynias dpopw. 

1301. @seAdov: / 


weipa-pdpov: 122 n.— 
was bound 
to —, “I thought | 
1028 


to—, sure 
should —.”— dpa: = dpa; 
n. —éy®: proudly. 

1302. avtois kté.: your wheels 
and all; S. 956 6, HA. 774 a, G. 
IIgI. Streps. returns to his ban- 


quet. It has paid him to have even 
a small part of the modern college 
education in Science. 

But now as in a tragedy, at the 
hero’s height of success, comes 
the xKara-otpopy. The Clouds 
darken, and an ominous song is 
sung 1303-20. See Introd. § 142. 

1303. olov kté.: what a thing 
zt 7s —this love of —- 

1304. épacels: SC. mpayyaTwv 


pravpwv. 

1305. amrootepfoar: fo with- 
hold ; 487. 

1307-10. ov 0 x«ré.: 802. 


Something will surely catch this 
sophist to-day, which will make 
him catch some mischief. This 
mystery veiled behind mystery is 
comically tragic and oracular. — 


NE®@EAAI 


205 


av? wv ravoupyew np&at , e€aipyns haBety Kakor TL. 


=> , 4 
Opal yap avTOV avTiy EvpyoEw oTEp 
maha ToT eTyTEL, 


[avrwdq 


1312 


a \ eX , € 
€lLVQAL TOV VLOV OELVOV OL 


yvapmas €vavTtas heyew 


lal , iA 
TOLOLV dukatots, WOTE VL- 


1315 


KaV aTavTas oloTeEp av 
Evyyerntat, Kav hé€yn Taptornp . 


¥ >” , A » Sea 4 
tOWS 3) lows Bovdynoerat Kadbwvov QUTOV ELVAL. 1320 


aT. 


re ee RY 
tov LOU. 


7 , \ A \ , 
@ YELTOVES KQL Evyyevets KQL Onporan, 


> / 
apvvaberé ror TUTTOMEVO TATH TEXVY. 


»¥ , Lal ~ “\ A , 
Olmol Kakodaimwy THS Kehadyns Kal THS yvabov. 


> 4 4 
@ pape, TUMTELS TOV TaATEpa ; 


aT. 


In Greek, maladies and passions 
(as mip fever, piyos chill, opyn 
wrath, etc.) are said to catch 
a man, not so often the man the 
malady. 

1310. GvO’ wv Kré.: for the 
knavish deeds he began; = davti 
TOUTWY Gd. 


1312. médat moré: prose would . 


not add ore. 

1320. tows 8’ tows: 
mayhap. 
veta (understatement) ; her“ may- 


mayhap, 
Fate delights in eipw- 


be” = “ must be.” 
1321. lov lov: the 
fallen — literally. 


blow has 
Streps. rushes 
forth with a huge mug in his 


c AQ) ¢ la > ¢ , 
opal? oporoyovv or pe TUTTE ; 


Ge. py, @ TaTEp. 
Ge. Kal pada. 


hand (1473), to lament a broken 
head. See also v. 543. 

a tragic or 
obsolescent variant of ayuvere, and 
this rather old-fashioned for Bon- 
Onoare; S. 445 a, HA. 494, G. 779. 
— mraoy TexvQ: 885. 


1323. Gpuvabere : 


1324. THs yva0ov: his son had 
Greek 
particularizes this to jaw. Ill 
parents 


slapped his face; the 
treatment of (Kakwots 
yovewv) was a serious crime among 
the Athenians, punishable with 
the loss of some of the chief privi- 
leges of citizenship. 

pavera. ; 


1326. Kal para: = 


assuredly, yes indeed. 


Lt. @ pape Kal TaTpadota Kal TOLYWPUYE. 


APISTO®ANOYS 


1327 


$c. avllis pe TavTa TavTa Kal ThElw Eye. 


re oe) 5 ,_ 9 / , Se) , \ , 
ap ota? ort Xaipwa TOAN akKOv@V Kal Kaka; 


it. © NakKoOTpOKTE. 


TOV TATEPA TUTTELS ; 


c ) YA 2: 
WS €V LKY) O €TvUTTOV. 


$e. TaTTe ToAAOLs TOUS pddo.s. 


be. katropava ye, vn Ata, 
XT. @ plapwTaTE, 1332 


\ A , 2 HN , , > , 
KQUL 77WS YEVOlT av TATEPO TUTNITELV EV diky ; 


be. eywy aTodeiEw, kal oe vuKnow hEywn. 


\ \ / 
LT. TOVTL OV VLKNCELS ; 


éhov 8 omdrepov Towv Adyow Bovdeu eye. 


xT. ovow Noyouw ; 


be. Todd ye Kat padtas. 


1336 


\ / > x st % 
®e. Tov KP<lTTOV 1% TOV YTTOVA. 


it. €d.vvakduny pevtor oe, v7») At’, @ pene, 


A , Sis /, > Lal , 
Tolow OuKatots AVTUNEyELY, EL TAUTA YE 


c 4 \ x 
péddes avateioey, ws Sikatoy Kal Kado 


1340 


\ , - > > \ (2 SS ~ GW 
TOV TATEPa tuTrTeoO €OTLY VUTO TWV VLEWV. 


2) > ¥ 4, > ’ 4 4 
Pe. add oLlopar MEVTOL DO AVATELTELVY, WOTE YE 


»Q> STUN > / Oe > A 
ovo QUTOS AKPOADAMLEVOS OVOEV QAVTEPELS. 


it. Kat pyv OTe Kat A€Eas akovoat BovAopat. 


1327. The zatp-adoias father- 
beater of antiquity corresponds to 
the modern wife-beater. 

1329. xalpw dkovwv kaka: he 
this "A duKos 
On axovw as pass. of 


has learned from 
Aoyos (910). 
Aeyw see S. 1075, HA. 820,G. 1241. 
1330. Aakkétpwkte: you sink 
of iniquity ! 
meeps Oth 5 og 4 SER WA CUE 
1332. év Siky: = dixatws; cp. 
> Lal , 
€k Tay OiKalwy 1116 
1334. argument, like 
charity, should begin at home. 


€yoou : 


1335. Tovtt: /erezi. 

1337. twotow: indignant zotos 
(247). But the son takes the 
question as a real one. 

1338. Note position of verb and 
its further emphasis 
On the causative middle see 
S: 1055, HA “315 Gareace 

1339. Gvti-A€yerv: = 


by pevrot. 


yvopas 
evavtias Neyer Of 1314. 

1342. pévto.: Pheidip. mocks 
his father’s pevroe of 1338. 

1344. kal pv: as in 1036. — 
6 tt Kal Aéteus: “what sort of a 


NE®EAATI 207 


Xo. aov epyov, © tper Pita, hpovrile omy [354 

Tov avopa KpaTynoeEs, 1346 
@s ovTOS, El py Tw TETO MEY, OK AV HV 

OUTws ako\aCTOS. 
ad’ €of orw Opactiverar’ dnhov ye Tar- 

Opdrov "OTL TO A\ypa. 1350 
ahd’ e€ orov 76 tpatov pba 7 wayyn yever Oar, 
non eye xp7 Tpos Yopdov’ TdvTws dé ToUTO Spa- 

oes. 

ir. Kal pny lev ye tpatov npEdpecOa odopeto bar 


> ‘ “6 > \ A c , > Y »¥ 
eyw bpacw TTELO?) yap eto T Lapel’, WOTEP LOTE, 


~ \ > XN \ 7 , > 3 Sa 7 
TpOTov ev avtTov THV AVpav AaBovT eyw ‘KEXEVTA 


Loa Sipwvidov peXos, TOV Kpuov ws eTrex On. 1356 


6 8 evbews apyator civ’ epacke 70 Kiapilew 


speech you w7// make”; on the 
function of xac see 785 n., 840. 


ATON ETEPO® 1345-1451 


The student should compare 
this and the first aywv (949-1104) 
in respect to the structure. 

1345-50. See Introd. § 143 for 
the rhythm. 

1349. tw: dat. of cause. 

1350. Afjpa: 457. 

1351 f. The Kopudaios 
sets as the rhythm for the debate 


here 


the same fish-wife iambic tetrame- 
ter that he assigned to “Adtxos 
Adyos in 1034 f.—71d mparov: 
pleonastic with jpgéaro. 


1352. twavtws: of course, by all 


means ; often with imv. or imv. 
substitute, as here. 

1353- Kaiphv... ye: begins 
the agonistic speech as in 1036. 

1356. The great popular poet 
Simonides had lived during the 
Persian wars, contemporary with 
Pindar and Aeschylus. A song 
of his in honour of a wrestler of 
Aegina named Kpids began (ac- 
cording to the schol.) ércfa@’ 6 
Arist. 
changes to éréy@y probably by 


KPWS OUK déeLKews. here 
way of jest: “ How Mr. Ram was 
sheared.” 

1357. Gpxatov: 
the fashion was to argue subtly 


whereas now 


and be Kkoyufos (649). 


208 


APISTO®ANOYS 


¥ , fe 8G \ , eee) A 
coew TKS mivov@ , WOTTEPEL Ka\X pus YVUVQUK adovoav. 


} > \ en) Or A a ew: , , \ 
€. Ov yop TOT €vVUUUS XPV oC apa tTumTec Gai TE Kal 


mateto Oat, 


y¥ , > € A , e n 
aodew KedAevovO ) WOTEPEL TETTLYQAS E€OTLWIYTA 5S 


1360 


a , \ (ee 3 ¥ er a 
TOLQAUTa MEVTOL KQU TOT eeyev EVOOD, OLaTFEP VUY, 


‘\ \ / ¥ , cy \ / 
Kal Tov Xuwvidnv ehack Elva KakOV TOUNnTHD. 


> ‘ , \ > > 9 > , \ A 
Kayw modus pev add OMws NvETKOMNVY TO TPOTODV * 


eneita © €xéXevo’ avTov adda puppivynv haBovTa 


Tav Aloyxvdrov héEat Ti por’ Kal? obTos evOds EiteD * 


CaaS \ > , , a 2 an 
eyw yap AtoyxvAov vouilw mpatov Ev ToNTats, 


, , 5) , , 4 - 
Wodou tA€wr, a€VaTATOV, OTOMPAKA, KPN|LVOTOLOD ; 
Kavtav0a Tas olea BE wou THY Kapdiay dpexOetr ; 


aT. 
1358. @omepel: = wormeEp; 
GMT. 868. To sing when drink- 


ing was “too much like work.” 
The Greeks had songs to lighten 
labour in the field (reaping, bind- 
ing, winnowing) ; in the mill, the 
boat, the wine-press, at the draw- 
well — everywhere. For labour is 
lightened by rhythm. — yvvaik’ 
adotoav: “women grinding at the 
mill” is a figure of the remotest 
antiquity. 

1359. TOT evOUs: Cp. 1215. 

1360. rértiyas: grasshoppers 
lived merely on air and dew, the 
Greek legend said, and sang with- 
out ceasing. 

1364. adda: is quoted from 
the original command; cp. 1369. 
—pvpplvyv: each banqueter, as 
he sang his song, held a spray 
of myrtle or laurel in his hand. 


1365. Aéfar: veczfe; not the 
same as eizeiv; cp. 1344. With 
tov AicyvAov supply ér@v. — The 
holding of the myrtle (or laurel, 
as the schol. adds) was a sign 
perhaps of the poet-function of 
the banqueter. 

1366. éyo yap: feignedly indig- 
nant: why, zs zt [ that thinks — ? 

1367. odov Shake- 
speare’s “ full of sound and fury.” 
— d-ov-oTatos is 7#-coherent ; cp. 
ov-oTnpa system. — otoudaé is 
formed from otopdos (a full 
mouth) ; all words in -aé are coarse 
and insulting. — kpnpvo - rowdy: 
precipice-maker ; refers to his 
huge and rugged phrases. In 
Frogs 821 his pypara are said to 
go on horseback (tmo-Bapova). 

1368. opex@eiv: leading up to 
a truly Epic battle, he uses a 


aThéwv : 


NE®EAAT 


opas S€ Tov Ovpov Sakav edypy, 


209 


‘ 


ov ® adX\a TovTe@Y 


lo A > \ \ ‘ “ ’ 
eEov Te TOV VEwTEPwY, ATT EOTL TA Doda TaAdTa. 


68 evOds yo Kipitidou pnoty tw’, ws exiver 1371 


adeddds, wdrcEikake, THY Smountplay adehpyv. 
Kayo ovKer e€nverxouny, adn’ evOds eEapattw 


A A 5) A = 59 3 An @ 
moots KaKoLs KQaLOXPOLOL” KAT evtevUev, otov 


> 4 
€LKOS, 


¥ Ss ¥ > / > sf? @ 5) 5a 
ETOS 7 POS €7TOS npedoperO : €t0 OUTOS ETAVATIOA, 


Kamet era pe KaoTOoEL KaTVUye KaTrEOALBED. 


» iv 4 nw 
$e. ovKovy dikalws, oaTis ovkK Edpimidny emawvets 1377 


/ 
codarartov ; 
¥” 
€LTTO ; 


GN’ avis ad tuTTHTOmaL. —-e. 


dikn y av. 
Homeric word. For us the mean- 
ing is uncertain; either to gasp 
or to palpitate. 

1369. Oupdv: instead of xetAos 
lip ; biting my temper, z.e. to curbit. 

1371. piow: speech, passage 
in a drama. — éxlver: seduced, viz. 
in the tragedy of Azolus. 

1372. a&bdeXdds: this was Maka- 
reus, son of Aeolus.—@® arekl- 
defender from evil (= 
Cp. ”AzoAXov 
dro-Tporrae. — dpo-pytplav : herein 
lay the shocking quality of the 


KaKE: 
Heaven save us!). 


deed; for the marriage of a sis- 
ter dpo-ratpia, which sometimes 
(though rarely) took place, was 
not held to be incestuous. 
1373. Kayo ovK: Kayouk by 
synizesis. — é-nveryx.: the prose 
ARISTOPHANES — 14 


, , SA > , > 
it. godwrarov y €KEewov ®-——TL o 


‘ ‘\ 4? 5 
vy Tov Au, ev 


dvéxonar is keyed up to Tragic 
pitch by e€; e&-aparrw duplicates 
it. dpattw to smite is itself a 
poetic metaphor for AowWopew. 

1374. toAdots: sc. words or 
names. 

1375- nperdoperOa: Aurled (lit. 
pushed, thrust); cp. 558. 

1376. KaTeta... kal... kal 

. kal: observe in all artless nar- 
rative the large use of the simple 
conjunctions and, then, and then, 
as here from v. 1361 on. With 
this fivale of Kai’s cp. Ach. 380 f., 
983 f., Zg. 251 f. 


the sound-play with a and 7; for 


Note also here 


its sake we might render slang for 

slang, thus: /e began to swish and 

swinge and swat and scrunch me. 
1377. Soris: causal; cp. 692. 


APISTO®ANOYS 


IT. Kal 70s diKalws; OoTLS, avatoxuvTé, o e&peada, 
atcHavomerds cov rdvta Tpavdilovtos, 6 TL vooiys. 
el wey ye‘ Bpvv’ etrros, ey yvovs av mew eméayov ° 
‘pappav’ 8 av airyoavtos, iKov cou dépwv av 


apTov ° 1383 
‘kakkav’ 0 av ovK edOns dpdoa, Kayo haBov 
Ovpale 
1¢7/ aN \ 5) , V \ 3,3 ew a 
e€epepov av Kal tpovoyounv oe’ ad 8 eve vov 
aT ayyX wv 1385 
Boovra Kat KekpayoP ort 
, > ¥ 
xelntiwny, ovK ets 
A > ~ > , 
e€w “EeveyKelv, @ pape, 
P: , > b) \ /, 
Ovpale fe, adda mvvyopevos 
aUTOU ‘Tolnoa KakKay. 1390 
Xo. oipal ye Tov vewtépwr Tas Kapdlas [avrwdy 


mnoav, 0 Tu he€en. 
El yap TovavTd y’ otros e€eipyacpevos 
Aahov avatreioet, 


1381. gov: proleptic. 

1382. Bpiv: a child’s cry for 
something to drink. — av: itera- 
tive (55) with éréeayov; would put 
(or old) ¢o the lips. 

1383 f. pappav 
baby-language seems never to have 


KQKKGY : 


the confusion of 
It and music 


suffered from 
tongues at Babel. 
are universal tongues. 

1384. ovK ebOns . . . Kal: 70 
sooner did you... thanT. 
For 6avw with partic. see S. 1295, 
HA. 984, G. 1586. 


1385. mpo-erxopnvaoe: would 
hold you before me. 

1386 ff. A  mvtyos requiring 
practice for good delivery, because 
of the resolutions -yof drt, pape, 
and -yopevos. 

1387. ovK érdyns: did nol have 
the grace; cp. 119. 

1390. avrod: right there, on 
the spot. 

1393. é-e.pyaopévos: of Tragic 
ring; after having wrought. 

1394. Aahav: the Clouds 
frankly substitute dy hés chatter 


NE®EA AT 


A , lal , / x 
TO Seppa TaV yepaitepwv aBouwev av 


211 


add’ ovd’ epeBivOov. 


¥ > An A 
Gov Epyov, ® KaWaV ETOV KWNTA Kal woxdeuTa, 


Tee twa Cyrev, OTas dd€eus héyey Sikara. 


c (s ‘ lo / \ A c A 
WS nov KQLVOLS TPAylLao Lv KQL dcEvots opi rew, 


dv- 


1400 


VOomav vuTEpPbpovetw 


‘ 4 a la) , A 
eyo yap OTE MeV LTTLKH TOV VOUY LOY TPOTELXoO?, 


x > > A e-7 > ar > > \ 
av Tpit elmew pynpal olds T Hv TpW 


\ 8 > 5 / > c \ , 4 > / 
VUVL » ETELOYN [L OVTOOL TOUTWY ETAVOEV AUTOS, 


yropats d€ AeTTals Kal Aoyous Ever Kal pe 


olpar OudaEew ws Sikavov Tov Tatépa KohaLeL. 1405 


Ge. 
A la) , 
Kal tov Kabeotaotwv 
vaobat. 
ove 
3 aks 
e€apraprev 
plvass, 
=r. 


for by his argument (éywv) hith- 
erto used (884, 892, 1211, 1334). 

1395. AdPBowsev: = 
buy. 

1396. GAN’ ot8€: way, nol even. 
—é€peBivOov: gen. of price; for 
a pea. 

1397 ff. The Kopvdatos  pre- 
scribes for the second half of the 
"Ayov the 
rhythm as before. —kwwnra xKrTe. : 
addressed as Motor and Heaver 
of phrases new, Pheidip. is made 
almost the 


Tpaineba. 


same “squabble ”- 


peer of Poseidon, 
“the wild Upheaver of the briny 


Sea” (568). There is probably 


Y , \ LD ok ¥ fas , > 
LT7TTEVE TOLVYUVY, V7) At > WS EMOLYE KPE€lLTTOV E€OTLV 


a parody here of Euripides’ W/edea 
1317; 

1399. Optdretv: fo be conversant. 

1400. vopwy wrepdpovetv: the 
ideal also of the modern Veder- 
mensch. 

1402. mptv: without. 

1403. avrés: this stings. 

1404. Yyvopats, peplp- 
flitting through the whole 


Adyots, 
vats : 
play, these “winged words” of 
the New Learning now come home 
to roost. For pépysvar see 101, 
420, 952. 

1406. ‘mmeve tolvuv: note pres- 
ent tense; go on horse-ing it then. 


212 


Pe. 


aT. 


APISTO®ANOYS 


9 , 4 eal Vd > 
inmav tpepeav téOpurmov 7 TuTTOMEVvOY EmUTpL- 
Bnva.. 
) “ > 9 > / , lal ie id 
exetae 0, OOev amréaxioas je, TOV AOYoU METEYLL, 
A a , »” bd 
kal mpor €pyoopal oe Touti* matdd p ovT 
ETUTITES ; 
¥ 4, > > A \ PS) / > \ 
eywy€ o, evvowMy TE Kal KNOOpEvos. BE. etme 
On 201, 
> > 4 / , > > A if 4 
ov Kape Wot Oikadv EoTLW EVVYOELY OMOLWS 


1410 


4 > > / a_3 3 > > a ‘\ 
TUNTEW T, ETELONTEP Ye TOUT EOT EvVOELY TO 
TUTTEW ; 

Leal ‘\ SY \ ‘\ a \ al ’ A i 
TOS yap TO pev Tov THA Kpy TANYOv aO@or eivat, 
> XN \ / ‘\ \ ¥ b) /, , > , 

Toupov S€ py; Kal pny epuv ehedOepds ye Kaye. 

1415 
, , \ \ a > > 

djoes vopilerOar od mavd0s ToUTO TOUpyov Eivat. 


kXaovor Tatdes, TaTépa 5’ ov Kaew OOKELS ; 


ey \ d¢ <1) / > x c ‘St to € , =A 
eyo € VA QVTELTTOLL QV @s LS 7TTALOES OL YEPOVTES : 


ey AN \ A N , 2 , , 
eikos O€ paddov Tovs yépovTas 7) veous TL KAaEW, 


1407. TéOpimmov: sc. appa; a 
four-in-hand would double the 
outlay for the Cuyro. hitherto kept 
(122). Note the play onz and 7; 
cp. 6, 1265. 

1408. pér-epe: 2 wll pursue, 
perhaps should be ‘rave go 
back to éxetoe Tov AOyov. The 
sophistling thus rebukes his father 
for “splitting him off” in the 


midst of a formal argument full of ~ 


therefores, firstly, secondly, etc., 
as will be noted. Cp. 
1058, map-elyu 1075. 

1413. TO cov capa: not TO 


GV-€lpt 


g@pa gov, which would put no 
stress on “ your.” 


1414. kal phv: surely, verily; 
Cp: 4, 1036; 1353. 

1415. A trimeter parody on 
Eur. Alcest. 694: xalpers opov 
pos, Tat<pa 6 ov xaipew Sdoxets ; 
father and son are there un- 
heroically wrangling over the pro- 
priety of the father’s dying for the 
think right, ap- 
prove (though in Euripides’ line 
it means merely Zo think). 


son. — doxeis: 


1416. ov: to be stressed, of 
course. — Tovpyov: SC. TO TUTTE- 
aban. 


1417. éyo 8€ ye: as usual, ye 
stresses the word before d€; 169, 
175, 211, 914, 915, 920. 


NE®EAAI 213 


1419 
> > > Les) / X\ / la / 
aXN’ ovdapov vopilerar Tov TaTépa TovTO TAG YEW. 


9 ae / e PS , by , 
OO WTEP € ALAPTAVELVY YTTOV OLKQALOV AUTOUS. 


» an => qn 
ovKovy avynp 0 TOV Vomov Deis TOUTOY HY TO TPaToOD, 
A \ > 4 \ / ¥ \ , 
WOTEP OV Kaya, Kal Néywv errefe TOVS Tahatods ; 
a YD Aas yy > \ ‘\ > XN XN 
HTTOv TL ONT E€EoTL Kapol KaLVvOV av TO NoLTOY 
Geivat vopov Tots vieow, Tos TaTépas avti- 
1424 
9 de r ‘\ ” \ XN /, An 
ooas 0€ TANYyas ELyomeEV, TpLY TOV Vomov TEOHVAL, 
> 4 \ 4 > A A / 
adiewer, Kal Oidopev aitots Tpotka avyKekopOar. 
oKképar 5€ Tovs ahextpvovas Kal Tadda Ta Bora 


¢ \ , Ses & , , § , 
@MS TOUS TATEPAS AMLVVETAL KALTOL TL vad€povaw 


e ~ > ~ , > yy Y > > , 
Heov ekewo., TAHVY y OTL WhpiopatT ov ypadov- 


De Loe Ja ) ‘\ ‘\ > , WA ~ 

TL Onr ’ €TTELO?) TOUS aNeKTpvovas ATAVTA JLLLEL, 1430 
> > 4 ‘ \ / > \ 4 4 

ovk eobiers Kul TYHV KOTPOV, KATTL Evrov Kabevoets ; 


aT. 
Pe. 
4 
TUTTELV : 
4 

TAUTL, 
Ou ; 

=r. 

Ge. 


1420. vopiferac: again an ap- 
peal to custom, as in 1185. — rév 
marépa: with great stress: “old 
men in general, yes; but 
Sather — no!” 

1421. avnp: 
—vépov: Advanced Thought of 
that time held that voyos rose by 


ones 
man, not a god. 
convention or pact of man (6éce), 


But if 
made by men, why not un-made ? 


not by will of the gods. 


See also Introd. § 45. 

1426. ad-lepev: with magnani- 
mous gesture. — ovykexdp0ar: as 
if a substantive; we give them our 


past contusions (perf. tense) gratis. 


> > , > al > / 0 x Ss / PS) / 
OU TQAUTOYV, W TAV, EOTLVY, OV av WK PaTel OKOL?). 


1427 f. oxépar: this call to 
consider nature’s beasts and pat- 
tern life “according to Nature,” 
like barnyard fowl, — how often it 
recurs ! 

1429. Wydlopatra: cp. IOIg; a 
bitter taunt for Athens’ democ- 
racy — that the difference between 
democratic man and beast is only 
one of decree (or degree !). 

1430 f. Reasoning by analogy 
is apt to suffer shipwreck on con- 
sistency. 

1432. Pheidip. is fairly beaten ; 
he too falls back on authority, on 
the Ase dixit. 


APISTO®ANOYS 


214 
\ an \ Ae SN , , Jaret) , 
Lt. pos Tavra py TUT * el O€ pH, GavToV TOT aiTiaceL. 
\ a b] \ \ \ 7 / ede eee) Si eS 
be. Kal Tas; Lr. eel oe pev Sikauds ecip eyo 
Kohalew, 
\ se Ey , / XN eyZ Xx be \ 
ov 0, WV YEVYTAaL DOL, TOV VLOP. he. nv O€ py 
yernra., 1435 
, BI \ , \ S BI) ‘ a / 
paTnv emo KekhavoeTrar, oD 0 eyyavov TeOvHEcs. 
it. €moli per, @vOpes nA! KES, OOKEL héyeuv Oikata ° 
KaMOoLye TUyYwpEly SoKEL TOVTOLTL TATLELKN. 
/ x e “ > / 5) > ED x 7 ~ 
KAGE yap nuas EKO; €oT, HY py Sikaca Spopev. 
} / be > , f »” s , > > \ ‘ 
€. oKepat O€ yaTEpay ETL yvounv. T. amo yap 
OAOUpAL. 1440 
\ A ” > ’ , 4 \ A A Z. 
$e. Kal pny lows y ovK ayléoa tabav a viv TérovOas. 
Zt. mas On; didakov yap, Tip ek ToUTav enapednoes ; 
Pe. THY pNTEP woTEP Kal GE TUTTHTM@ kt. Ti Ps, 


/ |. ‘ , 
TL bys ov; 
nw > Ly > w~ 
Tov? Erepov avd peclov 
7) 
TOV YTTW 


, - 
AOyov GE ViKHOW 


1433. ™pos Tatra: goo. — el 8 
py: otherwise; z.e. if you set the 
example of father-beating. 

1436. c€y-xavav teOvntes: yor 
will have died with the laugh on 
me (€y-XaoKw). 

1437. @vdpes HAukes : addressing 
the old men of the audience with 
gravity — productive doubtless of 
levity. 

1438. 

1440. érépav yvounv: the frst 


, a , 
TOUTOLOL: SC. TOLS VEOLS. 


yvopn had nearly pounded Strepsy 
to death; another one, he thinks, 


, , > an ¥ 
Kakov. e. Tid, Hv exov 


éeywr, 1445 
will finish him off. — é&tro-oAotpat : 
tmesis, as in 792. — yap: perhaps 
best explained here as equiv. to 
its original elements (y dp’); “1 
shall fer7sh (ye) then (apa).” 
1441. Kal piv: and yet; ep. 
1185. 
1445-51. 


” 


measure 


One 
verse 


long * Over- 


(irrép-peT pov) ; 
see Introd. § 132 €’. — Aéywv: the 
key-tone of the play (Argument, 
Reason) is rung once more in 
Strepsy’s ears. It has become his 
VELECLS. 


NE®EAAT 


215 


THY PYNTEP wS TUTTE \pEdr ; 


7.8 addo y 4, TavT Hv Tous, 


> , 4 
ovoey oe KwAVTEL WEQAL- 


Tov euBadety eis TO Bapalpov 


peta Lwkparouvs, 


1450 


‘\ ‘\ /, x id 
Kal TOV oyov TOV HTT. 


Tavti Ov was, © Nedbéda, rérovl’ eyed, 


A ‘\ 7 > , 
bv avaleis atavTa Taya Tpaypata. 


Xo. 


oTpebas weavTov els TOVNpa Tpaypata. 


‘ \ > A X\ , »” 
AUTOS MEV OVV DAVT@ TV TOUTWY GALTLOS, 


1455 


Zr. ri OyTa TavT ov po. TOT Yyopevere, 


5 > yy > ” A 4 >; 5 4 
avd avop AYpPOLKOV Kal YEPOVT ETNPETE ; 


Xo. 


ec A a“ Ag ¢ , + he 7 > - 
NHILELS TOLOVILEV Trav éxaoTol OVTLY QV 


QMLEV TOVNPaV OVT EpacTHY TpAayLaTar, 
Yop Uy] Uy) m, 


4 > ars. > / > / 
ews av avTov euBahwpev Els KakKo?r, 


1460 


OTWS av elon tous Meovs Sedoikevar. 


Ir. wpor, Tovnpa y’, ® Nepédat, dikava O€. 


1446. xpedv: = yp7. 

1447. tl 8€: echoes ri d€ of 
1444. Strepsy’s wrath is so hot 
that he snatches the zviyos-verse 
away from his 
stressed by position. 

1449. TO Bapabpov: the bodies 
of executed criminals were thrown 


son. — Travra: 


into this pit -just outside the walls 
of Athens, literally és kopaxas. It 
was probably an ancient quarry. 
7 , , 7 
1451. The second Aywy here 
ends, the #rTwv Adyos again vic- 
torious. 


1453. ava-Qels: referring; = 
eriTpeyas. 

1454. pevovv: way, rather ; 71, 
IIIZ. 

1455. otpepas: the omen of 
his zomen dawns upon him. 

1456. tore: 77 the first place. 

1457- €m-ypeTe: 42. 

1458 ff. Clouds prove to be not 
always fleecy white, but sometimes 
carriers of Zeus’s thunderbolts. 
When falls, 


delusion ceases. The comedy has 


1462. judgment 


become a tragedy. 


216 


APISTO®ANOYS, 


ov yap 1 expyny Ta xpypal,” LOAVELT ALN, 


ATOOTEPELD. 


‘ ba A X\ ‘\ ‘\ / 
Tov XatpepovtTa Tov prapov Kal LwKpary 


a > Y > , 
vov ovY OTaS, ® pidrtate, 


> A es) (ev) y) a \ Saeed Pls) , 
admrohets per €ov Oar, ot oe Kap’ EEnTaTav. 


be. add’ odK Gy adiKyoayi TOUS SiwdacKadous. 


/, - A 4 ’ 
Ir. val vai, ‘katawéeoOyre watpwov Ata. 


de, ioov ye ‘Ala matpwov’: 
M4 f 


Zevs yap Ts EOTLD ; 


¥ > » ’ \ 
cOvin, OUK, €77T El 


Atvos Baowiever, Tov At’ e€eAnhakes. 


> 5 if > > > 5 ‘\ aA 3 +7 
it. ovk e€ehyjdak’, add’ Eyw TOUT wouny 


Py \ \ \ A 
ta TOVTOVL TOV Otvov. 


LA \ lal x 4 
OTE Kal OE YUTPEoLY OVTa Heov HynTapnD. 


b) a) ‘a , \ / 
be. evtadla cavto Tapadpove Kat pdrnvada. 


aT. 


[Jat He ey) 


1465 

c b) A Ss 

@S apyxatos El. 
it. €oTw. de. ovK 
1470 

oy.or OetAauos, 
1475 


¥ » 
OlLOL Tapavolas* ws E“alwouny apa, 


or €€€BadXov Tovs Beods dia LwKpary. 


1464. Omws: with azodAeis ; 257. 
—@ didtate: to his son. 

1467. Mocking the old man’s 
words of 834. 

1468. The tragic trimeter (z.e. 
without resolution of long sylla- 
bles), the long a in tarpwov, and 
the word aid‘ouar for o€Bopat in- 
dicate a tragic parody or quotation 
perhaps of Euripides, since he uses 
Athe- 


nians usually appealed rather to 


KaTaideopar several times. 
> , lal . . 
ArodAXAwv zatpwos. Here it Is 
Zevs, so that another winged word 
of Strepsiades may return to flap 
its raven wings about his ears. 


1459. Mocks Streps. of v. 818. 

1471. the whole 
accursed verse and doctrine back 
on Strepsy’s head just as he had 
taught it (828)! 

1473. tovrovi: he holds up his 
toper’s mug (dtvos) ; see notes on 
380, 1321. 

1474. Ore: causal. 

1475. Eat Pheidip , perhaps 
to the house of ** Uncle Megacles.” 
By Hypoth. 8’, what follows was 
written for the second Clouds. 

1477. e€€Baddov: imperfect 
tense for imperfect action; was 
for banishing. 


Aivos KTEé.: 


. 


NE®EAATI 


217 


adh’, @ hid’ “Epun, pndapos Ovpavé por, 
pno€ p’ emitpuys, adda ovyyvapyny exe, 


5 ~~ / 5 4 
€L0V TapavoycavTos adohecy ia: 


1480 


, lal , y¥ 3 > \\ \ 
KQl {LOL yevou Evp.Bovdos, ett avtovs ypabnv 
diwkabw yparbdpevos, el? 6 Te wor Soxel. 


> a “A > 7A ~ 
opbas Tapatvets ovK ew Sikoppaderr, 


5 5 c , > 5 , , \ > Yo 
aA’ ws TAXLOT EUTUYLTPAaVAaL THY OLKLAV 


TOV adoeryav. 


devpo devp’, @ Zaria, 


1485 


khipaka haBov e€edOe kal cpiwwinv hépar, 


¥ ae] \ rank ‘\ 4 
KaTeit eTavaBas emt TO PpovtTiaTypLov 


\ , , > > ee \ , 
TO TEyOS KATAOKQATT , €l dudets TOV SeamoTny, 


7 *» > A > / \ > , 
€ws av avtos euPadns THY olKiaV: 


SeeeseN ON AQ? 9 , c , 
EfLOl de 5a6 EVEYKATW TLS NAEEVIY, 


1490 


> , > > ~ A A“ 7 
Kaya TL AVUTWYV TY) JLEPOv dovvat diknv 


E“ol Tonow, Kei opodp eta” adaloves. 


1478. “Eppy: to the stone 


image before the door; see 
$3 n. 
1482. Stwxd0w: cp. apvvabw 


1323 on formation from duKw. 
1483. He has put ear to the 
lips of his stone counsellor, — 
Sixoppadeiv: the Greek “sewing ” 
of a lawsuit (diKn, partw) is bring- 
ing it, getting wt up; the Eng. 


> of a suit is rather 


“ patching up’ 
to effect its compromise. 

1485. daSok\cox av: aname often 
given to the philosophers by the 
comic poets, carrying the oppro- 
brium of our vulgar word “ blath- 


erskite.”” — ZavOias is a common 
slave name. 
1489. éuBddys xrte.: fumble 
their house about their ears. 
1490. ppevnv: 18. — 
In burning thus the Socratic @pov- 


9 
ATTY 5 


tustypiov, Arist. was but staging 
a borrowed historic fact. Perhaps 
only ten or fifteen years before 
this a mob had burned the assem- 
bly house (ovv-edpiov) of the fol- 
lowers of Pythagoras in Croton, 
Italy, and many of his school had 
perished. 

1492. oddpa: 


swagger.” 


“for all their 


218 


APISTO®ANOYS 


Ma€ytis A 


> \ > , 
LOU LOU. 


\ » — , cc? ‘\ , 
ZT. gov epyov, w dds, leva. TOAAnY pdoya. 


Ma* avOpwre, Ti roveis; 
ado y 7 


Ti 8 


1495 


iv4 lot 
aT. O TL TOW; 


dvakemToNoyoupat Tats SoKOLS THS OLKiaS ; 


Mabytys B 


¥ , a ALES ay, 
OLLLOL, TLS NOV TupToN et TYV OLKLOY ; 


it. ekewwos, ovmep Joiwariov etAndare. 


Maéytis I 


amro\ets azroXets. 
opat, 


a» e 


nv n opwiy pou py Tp0de@ Tas edmidas, 


~ 3 \ 


rosie) SiN X \ , 
Xt. TOUT avTo yap Kal Bov- 


1500 


i) “yo TpoTepov Tas ExTpayyn\tcIa meoev. 


ec / ~ , c NX ~ 4 
. OUTOS, TL TOLELS ETEOV, OVTL TOU TEYOUS ; 
x ’ >] 


it, depoBato kai repippovw Tov yALov. 


A , , > , 
Xw. olor Tddas, Seihavos atroTViynoopa.. 


Xarpehav 


5 \ \ , / 
eyo 6: KaKOOatLOV YE KaTakavonoopar. 


1493. lov tov: from within; 
see too Vv. 543. 

1494. From the roof. 

1495. The paéyryns rushes 
forth. 

1496. S.a-Aer.: cp. 320 and 


(for the compound) duaA€yopa ; 
perhaps = / am holding conver- 
subtle-putation. 


1497. tWuptoddt: a  grandilo- 


F505 


quent substitute for the prose 
word e€uripmpnpe of v. 1484. 
1498. Qolpariov: the various 
threads of the comedy reappear. 
1499. “ why 
just ¢hat it is that 1 am wéshing 
(xai emphasizing verb as in 785). 


~ > > L «c 
TOUT GQUTO KTE.: 


1503. Streps. echoes from aloft 
the words of the great atros in 225. 
1505. Chaerophon’s mask 


NE®EAAT 


219 


it. ri yap padovtes Tovs Geovs bBpilere, 


Kal THs LeAnvyns eoxoTELaOe THY Edpar ; 


“Eppijs 


diwxe, BadXe, wate, ToAN@Y OvVEKAG, 


pahtora 8 eldas Tovs Geovs ws nOtKouv. 


Xo. 


nyeicl €&w: Kexopevtar yap 


1510 


[ETPLOS TO YE THMEPOV Hut. 


would be known by its bushy eye- 
brows (146). 
trom Socrates. 


He echoes -7jaopat 


1506. ti paOovtes: cp. 402.— 
UBpitere : impf.; cp. the next verse. 
1507. Thy &pav: used of the 
heavenly bodies, it 
position; here there is a coarse 
reference to its other sense, seat, 


means their 


to give an instance of the vBpus 
of the philosophers 
1508. Hermes, appealed to in 


1478 and now really appearing 
high above the actors and chorus 
on the Oeo-Aoyeiov, or stage of the 
gods, to superintend the vengeance 
meted out to impiety, would indeed 
have been an effective parody, 
had the play been acted, on the 
deus ex machina so dear to Eurip- 
ides. 

I51I. petpiws: 77 measure i.e. 
The chorus retire march- 
ing in anapaests. 


enough. 









APPENDIX 


ABBREVIATIONS 


Tue letters A., E., N., V., P., Av., L., Th., R., Ec., and Pl. stand 
for the Latin names of Aristophanes’ comedies in their chronologic 
order. See Introd. § ro. 

The works to be hereinafter most frequently referred to, chiefly 
by the author’s name only, are as follows : 


E. Appotr: Lericles (1891). 
A.J. P. = American Journal of Philology. 
O. BACHMANN: Lexict Aristophanet Specimen (Programme, 
Frankfurt, 1884). 
Conjecturarum Arist. Specimen I (Dissert., Gottingen, 1878). 
A. Baumeister: Denkmiiler des klass. Altertums (1885-88). 
J. Betocu: Griechische Geschichte 1 (1893), Il (1897). 
Berl. phil. Woch. = Berliner philologische Wochenschrift. 
E. Berne: Prolegomena zur Geschichte des Theaters im Altertum 
(1896). 
K. BRUGMANN: Griechische Grammathk® (1900). 
Bull. de corr. Hell. = Bulletin de correspondance Hellénique. 
J. B. Bury: History of Greece (1900). 
G. Busotr: Griechische Geschichte I-III (1893-1904). 
W. Curis: Metrik der Griechen und Romer” (1879). 
Curist-Scumip: Geschichte der griechischen Litteratur® (1908). 
Class. Phil. = Classical Philology (Chicago). 
Class. Rev. = Classical Review (London). 
A. Cova: Aristophane et l'ancienne comédie Attique (1889). 
M. Croiser: Aristophane et les partis a@ Athénes (1906). 
H. Diets: Die Fragmente der Vorsokratiker' (190 3)- 
W. Divrensercer: Syloge Inscriptionum Graecarum® (1898- 
IQO1). 
221 


222 APPENDIX 


L. R. FARNELL: Cults of the Greek States, vols. 3 and 5 (1907). 

P. Foucarr: Des associations religieuses chez les Grecs (1873). 

E.N. Garpiner: Greek Athletic Sports (1910). 

Garp.-Jev.: Manual of Greek Antiquities (1895) by P. Gardner 
and F. B. Jevons. 

GS.: Syntax of Classical Greek (1900) by B. L. Gildersleeve ; 
cited by paragraph. 

H. Giepitscu : Metrik der Griechen und Romer?® (190%). 

T. Gomperz: Greek Thinkers, Engl. translat., I (1901), II (1905). 

GMT.: Greek Moods and Tenses (1890) by W. W. Goodwin ; 
cited by paragraph. 

A.E. Haicu: Zhe Attic Theatre” (1898). 

J.E. Harrison: Prolegomena to the Study of Greek Religion” 
(1908). 

K. F. Hermann: Lehrbuch der gr. Privatalterthiimer, rev. by H. 
Bliimner (1882). 

A. Hoim: History of Greece, Engl. translat., Il (1895). 

E.W. Hore: Zhe Language of Parody (Dissert., Johns Hopkins 
Univ., 1905). 

Jb. f. klass. Phil. = Jahrbiicher ftir klasstsche Philologte. 

J 4.S. = Journal of Hellenic Studies. 

Tu. Kock: Comicorum Atticorum Fragmenta (1880-88). 

K.Z. = Kuhn's Zeitschrift fiir vergleichende Sprachforschung. 

K.-Bl. = Grammatik der griechischen Sprache by R. Kihner, 
Part I revised by F. Blass (1890-92). 

K.-G. = of. cit., Part II revised by B. Gerth (1898-1904). 

O. LaurensacH: Grammat. Studien zu den griech. Tragtkern und 
Komikern ; Augment u. Reduplic. (1899). 

J. van Leeuwen: Enchiridium Dictionis Epicae (1894). 

Prolegomena ad Aristophanem (1908). 
edit. Aristophanes’ comedies complete (1893-1906). 

P. Mazon: LZssai sur la composition des comédies @ Aristophane 
(1904). 

E. Meyer: Geschichte des Altertums 1 (1893), IV (1901). 

A. Momsen: este der Stadt Athen (1898). 


ABBREVIATIONS 223 


R. A. Net: edit. Aristophanes’ Knights (1901). 

W. NestLe: Furipides der Dichter der griechischen Aufklirung 
(1901). 

M. P. Nitsson: Die Kausalsiitze im Griechischen, Heft 18 of M. 
Schanz’s Lettrige zur histor. Syntax der gr. Sprache (1907). 

C.W. PepeLeR: Comic Terminatons in Artstophanes (Dissert., 
Johns Hopkins Univ., 1902). 

Phil. = Philologus, Zeitschrift fiir das klass. Altertum. 

PLurarcH: Lives, cited by chapters. 

Morata, cited by the pages of Xylander’s edition. 

Rh. M. = Rheinisches Museum fiir Philologie. 

H. Ricuarps: Aristophanes and Others (1909). 

H. Ritrer and L. PrReLLER: S/iistoria Philosophiae Graecae* 
(1898). 

E. S. Roperts and E. A. GARDNER: Introd. to Greek Epigraphy, 
Part II (1905). 

A. Roemer: Studien zu Aristophanes, 1 Teil (1902). 

E. Ronpe: Psyche* (1903). 

A. Rosspacu: Griechische Metrik® (1889). 

J. H. H. Scumipr: Die Kunstformen der griechischen Poeste, 
vol. 2 (1869). 

O. Scuwas: //istor. Syntax der griech. Comparation, Band IV of 
M. Schanz’s Bertriige etc. (1893-95). 

C. Sitti: Die Gebirden der Griechen und Romer (1890). 

H.W. SmytH: Greek Melic Poets* (1906). 

S. SopoLtewski: De Praepositionum Usu Aristophaneo (1890). 

Syntaxts Aristophaneae Capita Selecta (1891). 

B. Speck: De Aristophanis Dialecto (Dissert., Breslau, 1878). 

W. J. M. Srarkie: edit. Aristophanes’ Wasps (1897) and Achar- 
nians (1909). 

W.S. Teurret: Studien und Charakteristiken sur gr. und rom. 
Litteraturgeschichte (1871). 

TrurreL-KAkHLER: edit. Aristophanes’ Clouds (1887). 

T. G. Tucker: edit. Aristophanes’ /vogs (1906). 

H. Wever: Avistophanische Studien (1908). 


224 APPENDIX 


J. WEHR: Quaestiones Aristophaneae (Dissert., Gottingen, 1869). 
L. WuisLey: Political Parties in Athens during the Peloponnesian 
War (1889). 
U. Witamowrrz-MoELLENDOREF : Homer. Untersuchungen (1884). 
Aristoteles und Athen (1893). 
Die Textgeschichte der gr. Lyriker (1900). 
Timotheos, Die Perser (1903). 
K. ZACHER: Avistophanesstudien (1898). 
E. ZELLER: Die Philosophie der Griechen 1° (1892), I1* (1889). 
T. ZreLINSKI: Die Glederung der altattischen Komodie (1885). 
The chief recent annotated editions of the C/ouds are those of 
Teuffel-Kaehler (1887), Blaydes (1890), Kock (1894), and van 
Leeuwen (1898). 


NOTES ON THE INTRODUCTION 


1. The Vitae Aristophanis are to be found in Dibner, Kaibel, 
van Leeuwen, and the editions of Bergk and Meineke. | For the 
scholia on his life see Diibner’s index. | Beside mention in Plato 
Apol. 9 c, whereon there is a valuable scholium, Arist. is one of 
the guests in Plato’s Symposium. | Passages more or less personal 
begin at Arist. A. 377, 502, 628, E. 507, N. 518).V. 1o1ro;smeod, 
P. 734- 

3. The Vita XI (Diibner) begins: “Apiotodavns 6 Kwpwdorods 
TaTpos pev Hv Pircrmov, TO de yévos "A Onvatos, roy dypwv Kvdabnvaters, 
Ilavdiovidos pvAjs. Suidas’ Lexicon, s.v. “Apirropavyns: “Poddos 
nrou Aivdtos, ot b€ Aiyirrwov epacay, of d€ Kaperpéa, Pere 8 “APnvaios, | 
eroAttoypapyOn yap map adrois. | Kydathenaion: dypos ev doret 
THs Iavédvovidos pvdjs (schol. on Plato Symp. 173 6). W. Judeich 
Topographie von Athen (1905) 159 supposes it may have embraced 
the Acropolis and reached as far north as the Eridanus. | Birth- 
year of Arist.: van Leeuwen Prol/ege. 39 and Starkie Ach. XI in- 
cline to 451, the year of Pericles’ bill recognizing as citizens only 
those born of parents both of whom were Athenians (Aristot. AZh. 
Pol. 26. 3, Plut. Peric. 37). This might explain the doubt on the 


NOTES ON INTRODUCTION 225 


poet’s citizenship, and the ypadi) fevias said to have been brought 
against him by Cleon. | Country-joys are dwelt on especially in 
the peace-plays, as A. 32, 198, 245, 268, 872, 1005; P. 525, 550, 
565, 587, 634, 765, 975, 1000; Tewpyot frgg. 100, 107, 109. 
See also E. 805, N. 43, Nyoo: frg. 387, and Busolt 3. 925. | Arist.’ 
boyhood passed in the country : so Croiset 14-17 and van Leeuwen 
Prolegg. 13, basing perhaps on Thuc. 2. 14. | That A. 652-54 
proves the poet’s possession of land in Aegina is the opinion of 
W. Christ Gesch. der gr. Lit. 248, Meyer 4. 313, Busolt 3. 1061, 
Croiset 13, Starkie ad /oc., basing on schol. to Plato Apol. 19 «¢, 
KatexAnpwoe be Kai THY Alywvay, ds Weoyevns pyciv ev TO wept Aiyivys. 
It is held however by schol. on A. 654 and by Romer 125, not to 
mention many others, that the Ach. passage refers to Callistratus. 
Christ-Schmid 393 leaves the question open. 

4. Why was not Arist. the é:dacxados of his first play 2? Answers 
vary: because of his modesty, say those who take E. 512-45 and 
N. 530 f. seriously ; because too young legally to receive a chorus 
(schol. N. 510) ; because a foreigner (van Leeuwen Vesp. XII) ; 
because a coward “safe crouched behind a name, Philonides or 
else Callistratus, put forth when danger threatened” (Browning 
Aristophanes’ Apology, with the amenity due a brother poet !) ; 
because he was rich, or had ptkpopwvia like Sophocles, or. . . ete. 
| That the Langueters was brought out da KadAduorparov is stated 
in Prolegg. de Comoedia III (Diibner p. xv 50 = Bergk p. xxxii 
§ 12). Philonides is thought the more probable ddaexaAos by 
Kock (wd. 531) and Teuf.-Kaehl. 4. But Weber 95-108 regards 
the play as a political rather than a moral satire, aimed at such 
rhetorical zoAitixoc as Thrasymachus. If then Prolege. de Com. 
(Z.c.) is correct in further reporting that Arist. intrusted his political 
comedies to Callistratus, and those aimed at Euripides and 
Socrates to Philonides, it follows that Callistratus brought out 
the Banquets. 

5. Arist. refers to the Langueters and its results for him in A. 
502 f., 642 ff.; see also schol. on A. 378. | The poet prosecuted 
was Arist., say Fritzsche, Bergk, A. Miiller, Ribbeck, Cobet, Capps, 

ARISTOPHANES — 15 


226 APPENDIX 


Fr. Leo, Kaibel, Meyer 4. 377, Busolt 3. 1061, Haigh 73, Croiset 
73, Starkie Ach. p. 247 (where see list of disputants and passages 
cited) ; was rather Callistratus (or Philonides), say C. F. Hermann, 
Petersen, Kock, Miiller-Striibing, Briel, Wilhelm, Reisch, Rémer 
(see Starkie /.c.). | Penalty of the suit: discussed by Croiset 
78-80. 

6. The tradition of a ypady gevias (schol. Ach. 378, Vita XI hi. 
27 Diibner= Bergk XII § 4) is rejected by J. Kirchner (Prosopo- 
graphia Attica), Romer (130), Busolt (3. 1061), Christ-Schmid 
(393) ; is held probable by Croiset (143); is matter of conviction 
with van Leeuwen (Pro/egg. 39). Van Leeuwen’s theory is this: 
the poet’s stock was Aeginetan— note Pindar’s third Nemean in 
honour of the Aeginetan Aristocleides, son of an Aristophanes. His 
father Philip sided with Athens in the war which, began c. 488, and 
was one of those who migrated to Attica then (Hdt. 6. go) or 
later in 458. He was admitted to citizenship, his wife remain- 
ing Aeginetan. Pericles’ bill requiring for citizenship that both 
parents be Athenians was passed in 451. If now the poet was 
born before 451, his citizenship could not be challenged ; if born 
later, his alienship was no less certain; if born just in 451, his 
status might be matter of doubt. In 431, Aegina being cleared 
of its inhabitants and occupied by Athenians, Philip claimed his 
old patrimony, and thus the passage in Ach. refers to Arist. and 
not to Callistratus. 

7. From the imoféces we know that Ach., Av., and Lys. were 
brought out by Callistratus, the Vesp. and Ran. by Philonides. 
Callistratus also had in charge Aaradjs (Prolege. de Com. III 50 
Diibner) and BaBvAwywo (Suidas) ; Philonides taught Hpoaywv 
(Hyp. Vesp.), "Apdiapews (Hyp. Av.), and probably Vwé, (Diibner 
Prolegg. de Com. WII 52). Arist. himself is the official poet only 
for £g., Pax (?), and Plut, though this list also is questioned 
(Vita XI 80 Diibner = Bergk XII § 12). | Were Callistratus and 
Philonides poets or only actors? Vita XII § 15 Bergk (= Diib- 
ner p. xxvili footnote) speaks of them as wtoxpita’; but Vesp. 
1018 honours them with the name of poet. For sufficient discus- 


NOTES ON INTRODUCTION 227 


sion see Teuf.-Kaehl. 5 and Starkie Ves. p. 309. | Note that 
other poets sometimes employed édacxaAo ; ¢.g. Eupolis exhibited 
Autolycus bua Anpootparov (Athen. 216 @), and Eubulus made use 
of Philip son of Arist. as d:daaxados (schol. Plat. Apol. 19 6). 

8. €ypawe 8 Bpapara pd, ov avTi€yeTaL Téecoapa ws ovK OVTA adTOD 
(Vita XI 85 Diibner = Bergk XII § 13). | On the son Araros: 
Hyp. 1V Plut., Prolegg. de Com. (Diibner) XI 77, XII 36, XIII 16, 
XV 21. 

g. The name of the third son was Nicostratus (Vi/ae XI 79, 
XII 43 Diibner) or Philetaerus (Suidas, schol. Plat. Afo/. 19 ¢). | 
Arist. bald: E. 550, N. 540, P. 767 ff., Eupol. 78. 

to. Names of all comedies by Arist.: Teuf.-Kaehl. 3 f., Kock 
Com. Fragm. | Arguments of the extant comedies: Teuf.-Kaehl. 
8-19, Christ-Schmid 395-410, W. C. Wright “fist. Grk. Lit. 
284-303. 

12. Rhythms of Arist.: Rossbach 3. 2. 799 ff. | Diction: 
Tucker Ran. xxxiv—lvi. | Love of Nature: Croiset 15, Busolt 
3- 925. | Pathos: exx. in A. 810 (starving Megarian takes “ this 
one fig”), V. 291-315 (boy-escort pleads for figs), L. 596 f. 
(woman’s bloom is brief), Pl. 281 f., 535 ff. | Structure of plays: 
so varied and supple as to be the despair of formalists. ‘They 
would beg him, as Trygaeus begs the dancers in Pax 323, “ not 
to spoil the thing by his capers” (uydapas . . . tpaypa KaddurTov 
buapGeipyre d.a Ta TXHpaTa) ; but like those dancers either his left leg 
or his right zw7// break loose to fling one more heaven-high fas. — 
Thus his “ Iapodos ” is not always an entering song. In /Vué. the 
chorus sing it before entrance, in Zhesm. they suddenly are pre- 
sented to view without either entry or song, in /cc/. they sing 
their first song not as they file in but file out. — Nor are the choirs 
always half-choirs (12 in each), singing in responsion; see R. 
Arnoldt Die Chorpartien bei Arist. (1873) 178 on (e.g.) ZThesm. 
1136-59, and Zielinski 275 for Ran. 399-416.— Nor does P. 
Mazon believe that the “’Aywyv” (word-due/) need be cast in the 
rigorous mould required by Zielinski; /ssaz p.5: “la comédie 
grecque est faite d’une succession réguliére de cadres souples et 





228 APPENDIX 


non d’une succession incohérente de cadres rigides.” He thus 
finds an ayw#v not unsymmetrical in A. 490-625, N. 358-475, Th. 
372-530, where Zielinski found no aywv at all (or at most but frag- 
ments due to revision or corruption), because these passages were 
not of the stereotyped form seen in E. 756—g41, N. 950-1104, 
Av. 451-638. | Wit of Arist.: Teuf.-Kaehl. 23 f., Starkie Ach. 
Xxxvili—Ixxiv. The latter elaborately classifies Aristophanic jests 
by the Aristotelian scheme found in Prolegg. de Com. X d Dibner 
(= Bergk XI = van Leeuwen Prolegg. 192 f.). 

13-14. Comic portraiture in Arist.: Teuf.-Kaehl. 28; S. H. 
Butcher Avistotle’s Theory of Poetry and Fine Art® ch. to, espe- 
cially 379 f.; Ivo Bruns Das iterar. Portrait der Griechen (1896) 
150 ff. 

16. The climax of Athens’ power is variously dated from 460 
B.C. (seizure of Naupactus) to 447 (just before defeat at Coronea). 

17. Cleisthenes: Hdt. 5. 66 ff., Aristot. Ath. Pol. 20 ff. | Size 
of Attica: 975 square miles (Baedeker’s Greece) ; estimates vary 
above and below this. | Dependence of the other cities upon 
Athens: at the time of the Samian apostasy 440 B.c., only three 
allies — Chios, Lesbos, and Samos — maintained their own ships 
and paid no tribute ; Thuc. 1. 19, 3. 10; Aristot. Ath. Pol. 24. 2. 
| For Pericles’ ideal (but unrealized) city see his funeral oration 
(Thuc. 2. 35 ff., especially 41. 4). | Gold mines of Thrace: Thuc. 
1. tor, Meyer 4. 28-31; for the silver mines of Laurium see 
Thuc. 6. 91. 7, Hdt. 7. 144, Aristot. Ath. Pol. 22. 6, Plut. Zhem. 
4, Mic. 4, Xen. Mem. 3. 6. 12, Vect. 4, Strabo 399 fin. 

18. For Pericles’ dreams see Plut. 7e7vtcc 11 qiieree eee 
15. 2. | Athens covetous of power in the Euxine (Plut. Fevic. 
21. 1, Arist. V. 700), Caria (Arist. E. 173 f.), ‘Gypeiss ame. 
I. 112, Plut. Cim. 18. 4 ff.), Egypt (Thuc. 1. to4;sma2)ysoreny 
and Tuscany (Plut. eve. 20. 3), Sardinia (Arist. V. 700), Carthage 
(Plut. Zeric. 20. 3, Arist. E. 173 f., 1303 f.), Gibraltar (El ae 
12). | Supreme insolence (vBpis) shown, for example, toward the 
Melians (Thuc. 5. 89); also in displaying the tribute and orphans 
in the orchestra of the theatre at the Dionysia in the presence of 


NOTES ON INTRODUCTION 229 


the allies (Isoc. 8. 82 f.). rikret tou xpos UBpw (Theogn. 153). 
UBpis putever tYpavvoy (Soph. O. 7: 873). 

1g. Athenian oppression is minimized by Grote (ch. 47 mid.) ; 
but see Holm 2. 218, Wilamow. /%2/. Uniers. 1. 73-76 on 
Ppovtpapxor, exicxorot, KAnTHpes, ewieAynrai established over depen- 
dencies ; also ps.-Xen. Rep. Ath. 1. 14 -18, Harpocr. s.v. émisKxomos 
quoting Antiphon, Bekk. Anecd. 254 érroxérta, Thuc. passim s.v. 
dpovpiov and ¢povpeiv, and the words of Pericles and of Cleon in 
hue, 2.63: 2, 3. 37. 2, also 3. 10. 5, Aristot. Ath. Fol. 24. 2, 
Busolt 3. 224-28. The oppression must have been considerable 
and notorious to have drawn such heavy fire from the comic poets ; 
see Arist. BaBvAwvo, V. 237, Av. 147, 1022, 1050, 1422, Eupol. 
IléAets especially frg. 233. | Hatred of Athens universal: Isoc. 
8. 77-79. | Corruption of character by war: Thuc. 3. 82 f. | 
Ambition of Pericles: Plut. Fevic. 7. 

20. Peloponnesian war a_ conflict gees democracy and 
oligarchy (Whibley 34) ; its cause, Sparta’s fear of Athens’ growing 
power (Thuc. 1. 23, 33, 86), or Athens’ resolve to maintain her 
naval empire (Bury 397). | The “sycophants ” or false informers 
and blackmailers: Xen. Conviz. 4. 30, Plut. Mic. 2 fin., 4 med., 5 
init., Meyer 4. 141-43. | Fear of tyranny: Thuc. 6. 27. 3, 6. 28. 2; 
Arist. V. 498 ff., L. 619. 

21. Invasions of Attica took place in 431, 430, 428, 427, 425, and 
413 B.c., when finally Decelea was seized and permanently occu- 
pied by the Lacedaemonians ; Thuc. 2. 19, 2. 47, 3- 1, 3. 26, 4. 2, 
7.19. | Athens crowded with country-folk : Thuc. 2. 17. 1-3, 2. 52. 
2-3, Arist. A. 72, E. 792 f., Busolt 3. 926. | Athens a fortress — 
dvti Tov ods eva dpovpiov Katéotn Thuc. 7. 28. 1, Isoc. 
8. 92. | Quarter-million human beings inside Athens’ walls : Beloch 
Die Bevilkerung der gr.-rim. Welt 54 ff., Fist. 1. 404, Bury 378, 
870, Starkie Ach. XVI. | City full of corpses: Thue. 2.52. | Moral 
effect of the plague: Thuc. 2. 53. | Cimon’s policy of dual head- 
ship: Plut. Cim. 16 fin., Bury 342-45, Busolt 3. 256. 

23. Cleavage of opinion crosswise and lengthwise: not all 
noblemen were oligarchic, nor all conservatives ignorant; some 


230 APPENDIX 


old men were radical, some city-people religionists ; no working 
majority was left on any subject. Meyer 4. 148 ff., 420 ff. 

24. Two or three thousand citizens slain on each expedition : 
Aristot. Ath. Pol. 26. 1, Isoc. 8. 88. | No gevyAacia in Athens: 
Thuc. 2. 39. 1. | Citizenship not too strictly guarded: Isoc. Zc., 
Busolt 3. 337 f., Meyer 4. 11-14. 

25. Moral ruin resulting from war: Thuc. 3. 82 f., Meyer 
4. 345 f., 417 f. Note the falling off of Athenian respect for 
sacred precincts between 446 B.c. at Brea, and 424 at Delium 
(C. L. Hicks Man. of Grk. Hist. Inscripp. No. 29, Busolt 3. 
417 f., Thuc. 4. 97 f.). Compare also Athens’ oath in 445 B.c., 
to deal honourably and justly by Chalcis with her condemnation of 
the Lesbians in 427, and her butchery of the Melians in 415 (Hicks 
No. 29, Busolt 3. 433, Thuc. 3. 36, 5. 116). — Beloch, however 
(1. 594 f.), finds no moral deterioration resulting from the war 
but only a letting loose of passions previously there but asleep. 

26. Athens a democracy in name, but in fact rod rpwrov dvdpos 
dpxn Thuc. 2. 65: 9; cp. Telecl. 42, Plut. 7evie. mse noe 
Athenians pensioners: Plato Govg. 515 ¢ axovw IlepuxAéa teroinKevae 
"AOnvaiovs dpyovs Kai deAovs Kal AdAous Kal pirapyvipous, eis puoHo- 
hopiav rpOtov kataotyoavta. | The dypoxpartia almost an 6yAokparia : 
ps.-Xen. ep. Ath. 2. 9 f., Meyer 4. 371-73. | Pericles’ great debt 
to Anaxagoras: Plut. Peric. 4 jfin., 8 init. | Pericles as dema- 
gogue: Plut. Peric. 9 med. ireroutro tov Sjpov, 11 med. TH Shpw 
Tas qvias dveis 6 LepixAns éroXdtTevero pos xapwv. Beloch 1. 466 
(Pericles) “ hatte ein sehr feines Gefiihl fiir das, was die 6ffentliche 
Meinung verlangte.”’ Meyer 4. 48 (Pericles) “hat, um sich zu 
behaupten, dem Parteiprogramm erst recht bedenkliche Conces- 
sionen machen miissen.”’ | Destruction of the court of the Areop- 
agus: Plut. Pertc. 7 fin., 9 jin., Cim. 15 med., Aristot. Ath. Pol. 
27. 1, Polit. 1274 a 8.| On Pericles and his policy in general, 
see Busolt 3. 246-55, 261-95, Couat 130-41, Beloch 1. 466 ff, 
Aristot. Az. Pol. 27. 3 f., Plut. Peric..9. Someof hisypolteres 
were as follows: (1) all offices of state and jury service thrown 
open to all citizens with pay (Aristot. Polit. 1274 a 8, Ath. Pol. 


NOTES ON INTRODUCTION 231 


27. 4, Plut. Peric. 9, Bury 349, Abbott 135); (2) cleruchies (Plut. 
Z.c., Bury 365, Abbott 111, 135, 286); (3) allies to be kept well in 
hand (Bury 362, 382, Abbott 130 f., 156-59); (4) league-money 
to be used to adorn Athens (Plut. Pevic. 12-14, Bury 364, 373, 
Abbott 135-39); (5) splendour of festivals increased, and theoric 
fund established (Plut. e7ic. 9, Holm 2. 204, Busolt 3. 264 f.). 
That Pericles instituted the theoric fund is doubted by Beloch 2. 
360 and Bury 587. | Final judgment on Pericles: Thuc. 2. 65, 
Meyer 4. 47-50, Busolt 3. 984-86. 

27. Change in Pericles after winning undisputed control: Plut. 
eric. 15. | Deterioration of popular leaders after Pericles: Thuc. 
2. 65. 6-10, Aristot. Ath. Pol. 28. 1, schol. Arist. P. 681, Beloch 
1. 476; also of generals: Eupol. 100, 117, 205, Meyer 4. 378 f., 
Starkie 4ch. XVII. 

28. ps.-Xen. Rep. Ath. 2. 8 éxata hwvyv racav dkovovtTes 
eEeAcLavto TovTo pev Ek THS, TOUTO b€ EK THS* Kal ot wey "EAAnves ida 
padrrAov Kat pwvy Kal diaiTy Kal oXHpaTL xpovTat, “A@Pnvator dé Kexpa- 
pevy e€ aravtwv Tov EAAjvev Kai BapBapwv. Beloch 1. 591. | Comic 
specimens of bad “Athenian”: Arist. P. 291, Th. toot ff. 
(Scythian), Av. 1615, 1628, 1678 (Triballian), A. too, 104 (Per- 
sian), 729 ff. and 860 ff. (Doric and Boeotian); Timotheus’ /er- 
stans 162 ff. Xenophon’s Attic is held to be impure because of 
his long sojourns abroad. 

29. On dress: ps.-Xen. /¢c., Thuc 1. 6, Beloch 1. 591, Iwan 
v. Miller Griech. Privataltert” (1893) 97 ff., Gard.-Jev. 49-67 ; 
note on Wb. 984 infra. 

30. Importation of luxuries: Thuc. 2. 38, ps.-Xen. Rep. Ath. 
2. 7, 2. 11, Hermip. 63, Meyer 4. 53 f., Beloch 1. 397, Wilamow. 
Phil. Unters. 1. 76. | Peacocks: Starkie on Ach. 63, Antiph. 175 
(K. 2. 83), Athen. 654 a—55 ¢, 397 a—-98 4. | “ Coddled”’ school- 
children: Arist. N. 965, 987. | A round of processions and festi- 
vals in Athens: Thuc. 2. 38, ps.-Xen. Rep. Ath. 2. y, Plut. Peric. 
tt. See Cratinus’ MaAGaxoi for general effeminacy of the age. 

31. Cleon’s bad manners: Aristot. Ath. Pol. 28, Plut. Vic. 8, 
Arist. A. 381, E. 137, V. 36, 596, 1034. His impudence pleased 


232 APPENDIX 


the people; see the anecdote in Plut. Wc. 7 fin. | Neither Tri- 
ballian nor “ specialized” pettifogger knew how to drape his hima- 
tion: Arist. Av. 1567-71, Plato Zheae¢. 175 ¢. | Children ill-bred : 
Arist. N. 981, 993, 998. 

32. Odeum: Busolt 3. 469. | Music developed but degenerate : 
Pherecr. 145, Athen. 632 @ 4 quoting Aristoxenus, Meyer 4. 
179-82, Smyth liii-lv, lvii, Ixvi f. | The dithyramb ro wadaov ot 
edertHepor exdpevov abot (ps.-Aristot. Problems 19. 15). | Phrynis : 
see note on v. 971 ifra. | Timotheus: Christ-Schmid 241 f, 
Smyth 137 f., 462-65, Wright “ist. Grk. Lit. 133-36; for the 
11-stringed lyre see Wilamow. Z7motheos 74. 

33. Musica mere ear-tickling : Plato Gorg. 501 e-502 a. | Social 
singing wanes: Arist. N. 1357-60. | Older music and poets pass- 
ing: Arist. N. 966-70, 1355-72, V. 220, 269, R. 1304-07, Eupol. 
139, Antiph. 85 (K. 2. 45), Wilamow. Zexigesch. 11-14, Jebb 
Bacchylides 52 ff. | Gnesippus: Athen. 638 ¢-39 @ (= Chion. 4, 
Crat. 15, 97, 256, Telecl. 16 (?), 34, Hermip. 45 (?), Eupol. 139). 

34. Confusion of lyric types: Plato Legg. 700 ; Christ-Schmid 
235-38. | Euripides rouriys pyyatiov dixavexev Arist. P. 534. His 
decline from tragic level: Arist. R. 939-43, 949-52, 971-88; 
Christ-Schmid 329, 364. 

35. Parodies of Kinesias, for example, in Av. 1372-1400 ; of 
cyclic poets in general, Vu. 335-38. | Of Timotheus it may be 
true that his originality lay rather in music, and that in his poetry 
he but followed tradition and the trend of his times, his meta- 
phors, for example, being hardly more enigmatic than others by 
his predecessors. But when he sows these metaphors “ with the 
sack and not with the hand,” when almost every phrase is a strain 
for some “effect,” who is not reminded of Moliére’s: Précéeuses 
Ridicules? When he calls a ship’s oars its ‘‘mountain-feet ” 
(otpecous 765as, because made of the mountain-grown fir), when 
thole-pins are for him “ marble-shining children” (pappapodpeyyets 
maidus) which have “leaped out of the mouth” when crushed in 
battle (ordparos €&yAXovro), when the sea strewn with wreckage and 
dead bodies seems to him “ starry” (katdorepos movros), Can we 


NOTES ON INTRODUCTION 233 


say that the ridicule is not deserved in Arist. N. 333 ff.2 See note 
on § 100. La Bruyére says of those who frequented the Hotel 
Rambouillet : “ They left to the vulgar the art of speaking intelli- 
gibly ; a phrase, not over clear, expressed before them, was sure to 
bring on another still more obscure, which was at last followed by 
positive enigmas, always greeted with the plaudits of the whole 
circle.... To take part in these discussions one wanted neither 
good sense, memory, nor capacity, but espr7¢, not of the best or 
most genuine, but of the falsest kind.””—It appears that here, 
too, the Greeks were precursors of the moderns. 

36. For “resolutions” in tragic trimeter see Christ Metrik 
§ 378. 

37. Aeschylus neglected, and Euripides enthroned, at least with 
the youth: Arist. N. 1367, 1371, R. 771-78. Note that accord- 
ing to Couat 339 Arist. parodies no less than thirty-three of 
Euripides’ tragedies —a pointless thing, had he not counted on 
the acquaintance of the public with the originals. 

38. Bankruptcy of poetry at end of fifth century B.c.: Christ- 
Schmid 236. | Strabo 18 (1. 2. 6) adro d€ 7d weLov AEXPjvar TOV dvev 
Tov weTpov Adyov euuiver Tov ard Vous TLVdS KaTaBavTa Kal 6xnWaATOS 
eis Tovdxgos. | On “Art for art’s sake’”’: Meyer 4. 160 (Euripides) 
“jist stolz auf sein Denken, auf seine geistige Superioritat ’? — 
“nur zu oft ist ihm das Einfache zu einfach, und er greift zum 
Unnatiirlichen.” 

39- Professionalism and specialization of athletes: Gardiner 
ch. 6, Gard.-Jev. 322. | Meat-diet introduced in fifth century : 
Gardiner 126. | Over-development of special parts, as legs or 
shoulders: Xen. Conviv. 2. 17. | Overeating proverbial: Xen. 
Wien t, 2. 4, Aristot. Vic. £th. 2. 6.7 (= 1106.4 3), Arist. P. 33 f., 
Athen. 412 f. | iduwrys vs. abAntys: Xen. Mem. 3. 12. 1. | High 
rewards: Plato Rep. 620 6, Afpol. 36 d. | General condemnation 
of athletics: Xenophanes frg. 2 (Bergk”*), Eur. frg. 282 (Nauck), 
Plato Rep. 404 a, 411 ¢ d, Aristot. Polit. 1335 4, Arist. N. 1002, 1054, 
R. 1087. | Gymnasia deserted: Arist. N. 1054, R. 1070; or fre- 
quented by “chatterers”’ such as Socrates: Xen. A/em. 1. 1. Io. | 


234 APPENDIX 


Alcibiades, a devotee of the turf, entering seven chariots at the 
Olympian races of 416 B.c., and winning therein three prizes: 
Thue. 6. 16. 2, Plut. 4/cid. 11. | Of the Sophists everyone writes — 
Grote ch. 67, Zeller, Gomperz, Meyer 4. 253-72, Beloch 1. 630-37, 
Bury 385-89. 

40. Rhetorical training in Athens in fifth century: F. Blass 
Attische Beredsamkeit and R. C. Jebb Attic Orators — the open- 
ing chapters of each; for briefer treatment see Christ-Schmid 
510-18, Adams’ Lystas 13-31, 344-57. 

41. “ Reflection supersedes authority ” — “ Not old Herodotus 
himself escaped the spirit of his age’? (Gomperz 1. 408. f.). | 
Education of the individual: Meyer 4. 249-53. | Aoyuopos, oKxexts : 
Arist. R. 973-75. | Athenian esprit: A. W. Verrall Euripides the 
Rationalist (1895) 90 f., quoting Thuc. 3. 38 (“ Athenians pride 
themselves on applauding a subtlety before it is out, catching the 
sense before it is spoken”). | 7é Aéyes ov; Arist. N. 1174. | 
Protagoras-debate: Plut. Perc. 36. Alcibiades on Law: Xen. 
Mem. 1. 2. 40-46. 

42. Culture anti-democratic: Meyer 4. 423. 

44. TavTwv xpnuatov pétpov avOpwros. oia pey exaoTa Epol 
haiverat, TolatTa pev eat €p0l, ola d€ Gol, TovatTa de ad cot (Plato 
Theaet. 152 a). | Euripides-anecdote: Plut. oral. 33 ¢ (= 
Eur. frg. 19 N.); cp. also Athen. 582 d. 

45. vous vs. Oeots: Plato Gorg. 483 f., Protag. 337 d, Xen. 
Mem. 4. 4. 14, Diog. Laert. 2. 16 (Archelaus said 76 dcKatov efvat 
kal TO aisxp)v ov dice, dAAG vouw), Eur. Hec. 800 f. vopw yap 
kat Oeovs yyovpeba Kai Copev adixa Kal dixar’ mpiopévor, Arist. N. 
1075-78, 1427-31. See especially A. W. Benn Philosophy of 
Greece 137-44 commenting on Eur. Phoen. 546 ff. | Cephalus 
and his life-rule: Plato Rep., nit. and 331 4. | Laws made by 
ot daGeveis Kui ot roAdoi: Callicles in Plato Gorg. 483 6. | Each 
generation to make its own laws: Arist. N. 1421-24. | Probably 
Pherecrates’ comedy, the "Aypuou, was a satire on “life according 
to Nature (dice.).” 

46. Pericles and Aspasia: Plut. Feric. 24, Beloch 1. 474, 


NOTES ON INTRODUCTION 235 


Couat 135 “Son mariage illégal avec Aspasie était, pour la plu- 
part des Athéniens, un défi jeté a leurs traditions les plus respec- 
tables. La famille, sur qui reposait tout l’Etat, ne pouvait subsis- 
ter que par la pureté du mariage; Périclés donnait l’exemple 
d’y faire entrer les courtisanes.” | For modern Aspasian literature 
see Busolt 3. 565 ff. | Divorce of Hipponicus: Plut. Pevtc. 24. 5. 
Bigamy of Callias: Andoc. De Myster. 124. — Phaedra’s conduct 





in the play ‘ImzoAvtos kaAuropevos, being ‘‘ azperes Kal KaTnyopias 
déwov”’ has been withdrawn from the play now extant, ‘ImméAvtos 
atedhuvynpopos ; see the argument. 

47. Athens’ misappropriation of league-funds, and ostracism of 
Thucydides: Plut. Peric. 12, 14. | dprayn or KxAorn of public 
money frequently charged, e.g. in Lysias 21. 13, 25. 19, 26. 6. 9. 
II, 28. 1, 30. 26; cp. Xen. Anad. 4. 6. 16, and see note on § 67, 8. 

48. Pleistoanax-incident: Plut. Fevic. 22, Arist. N. 859 with 
schol., Busolt 3. 429. | dwpodoxia a national weakness: K. F. 
Hermann Gr. Privata/t.’ (1882) 44 f. Many trials recorded, as 
of Cimon (acquitted, Plut. Czm. 14), Pythodorus and Sophocles 
(exiled, Thuc. 4. 65. 3), Eurymedon (fined, Thuc. Zc.), Pericles 
(convicted, Thuc. 2. 65. 3, Plato Gorg. 516 a, Busolt 3. 950 ff.). 
See also Isoc. 8. 50. | Jury-bribery in 409 B.c.: Aristot. Ath. Pol. 
27. 5, Diod. Sic. 13. 64. 6, Plut. Covtol. 14. | ovvdexalew of 
“wholesale bribery ” is used by Plut. (/e77c. g) of Pericles’ earlier 
concessions to the people to win the headship. For references to 
bribery in Arist. see note on § 67, 9. 

49. Religion of Athens at this time: Couat ch. 6. | Foreign 
gods in Athens: Foucart 55-66, Couat 253-58, Beloch 2. 4-9, 
Gard.-Jev. 214-16, Rohde 2. 104 f., Harrison 417-19, Strabo 
471. | Ridiculed by the comic poets: Cratinus in @parrat, Aris- 
tophanes in Anjpyun, “Qpa, V. 9, 119-21, Av. 1570 ff., L. 387-98, 
Eupolis in Bawa, Plato in”Adwvs, Apollophanes in Kpyres. See 
Lobeck Ag/aoph. 625 ff. | Alcibiades lampooned in Eupolis’ Barat. 

51. Meyer 2. 595 f. (in seventh century the gods exchanged 
fetish formlessness for human form; human sacrifice almost ex- 
tinguished) ; 2. 727—31 (in sixth century the gods become moral- 


236 APPENDIX 


ized. Need felt for a personal, not alone for a tribal or city god. 
Worship of Dionysus, Demeter, Persephone, the “ nature-gods,” 
recognized by the state along with that of the Olympian gods — 
i.e. religion becomes democratic, is no longer aristocratic, as in 
Homer). | The passing of Zeus: Gard.-Jev. 296, Harrison 29. 
Fairbanks Grk. Religion 364 f. gives a list of the religious festi- 
vals of Athens. 

52. Religious ecstasy leads up or down: Harrison 658. | Or- 
pheus, made one of the Argonauts and therefore far antedating 
Homer and Hesiod, was a founder well chosen for this ‘‘ revealed ”’ 
religion : Meyer 2. 736, Wilamow. Hom. Unters. 211. But educated 
antiquity detected the lateness of the poems attributed to him: 
Hdt. 2. 53. | On Orphism in general: Gard.-Jev. 213-22, Har- 
rison 478 to end, Meyer 2. 734-49, Rohde 2. 103-36. | Orphism 
a personal religion: Meyer 2. 745, Farnell 3. 130 “The object of 
the pvyots (initiation) is to place the pvorys in a peculiarly close 
and privileged relation with the divinity or the deified spirit” ; 
this definition of pvarnpuov “serves to mark the contrast between 
these peculiar ceremonies and the ordinary classic cult of city of 
gens or family.” | Reinterpretation of old myths common to Hin- 
dus, Iranians, Hebrews, Egyptians, and Greeks: Meyer 2. 714. 
For that of the Orphics see Harrison 495. | Immersion in mud: 
Harrison 516, Arist. R.145—51. | Abstinence from eggs, beans, etc. : 
Rohde 2. 126. | Symbolism of such abstinence: Harrison 509. ° 

53. Choicer spirits influenced by Orphism were Xenophanes, 
Pherecydes, Pythagoras, Pindar, Heraclitus, Aeschylus, and others : 
Meyer 2. 747. | Danger of ceremonial religion to those without 
imagination is seen in Ibsen’s satire (Brand, Act V) : 


“On me no spot is to be seen ; 
The tub of Faith hath wash’d me clean; 
Each splash has vanish’d, scraped and scored 
On Holiness’s washing-board ; 
In Vigilance’s mangle I 
Have wrung my Adam’s-vesture dry ; 
And shine like snowy surplice fair, 
Soap-lather’d with the suds of Prayer,” 


NOTES ON INTRODUCTION 237 


Orphic dogmatism: Rohde 2. rr1. The Eleusinian Mysteries, 
on the contrary, taught by dpepeva (papa), not by Aoyos : Farnell 
3. 192. | For varieties of Orphic cosmogony see E. Abel Orphica 
(1885) 156-209. ‘That followed in the text is Gruppe’s in Roscher’s 
Lexicon s.v. Orpheus, § 65. A cosmogonic parody: Arist. Av. 
692 ff. Reward to the initiated: paxdpwv etwxia Arist. R. 85 ; 
Tov dmavta xpovov diayew peOvovtas, <Oqv aimviov Plato Rep. 363 
cd. | Punishment for the uninitiate : 26 30p0s, ox@p de‘vov, oKOTOS 
Arist. R. 145, 273; 77Ads, xookiva tdwp pépew Plato Rep. 363 A, 
ded 365 a. Rohde 2. 128, 1. 313. | Vengeance on enemies : Plato 
Rep. 364 b-e, Rohde 2. 128. 

54. Itinerant priests: Harrison 516 f., Plato Rep. 364 b-e, 
Plut. Mora/. 168 d, 171 a b. 

55. Greek religion a thing of tradition and ritual, not of feeling ; 
of the state, not of the individual: Couat 218-23, Rohde 2. 71 ff., 
G. L. Dickinson Greek View of Life 9 ff., 17 ff. | Philosophers could 
still be theists ; ¢.g. Thales believed 76 wav €upvxov dpa Kat day0- 
vov tAjpes, Alcemaeon Geois wero Tois dotepas civat éudyous OvTas, 
Socrates prayed to "HAws (Plato Symp. 220 d. | Herodotus critical 
e.g. in 1. 131, 2. 49. 53- 172, 3- 38. 80 ff. On his and Sophocles’ 
attitude toward religion see Meyer 4. 129-39; on “the world” 
of difference between Sophocles and Euripides, Meyer 4. 151. 

56. Lightning: note on v. 404 infra. | perewpodoyia: infra Vv. 
332 f., note. | Diogenes: 6eds=dyp; note on v. 228. | For the 
theories of Pythagoras, Empedocles, Leucippus-Democritus, and 
others see briefly Zeller’s Hist. of Philosophy, Eng. translation by 
Alleyne and Abbott (1886). Isoc. 15. 268 disapproves of studying 
“the old sophists,” ov 6 pév arepov TO TANOos ehyoev elvan TOV OVTwY, 
"BpredoxAjs b€ Tértapa (Kal velkos Kat diAtav ev avrois), "lwy & od 
trelw tTprov, "AAKpaiwv 6€ dio pova, Lappevidns b€ Kat MéAwoaos ev, 
Dopyias 6€ mavreAGs ovdev. 

57- Pericles’ debt to Anaxagoras: Plut. Peric. 4-6, Meyer 4. 50. 
Anaxagoras took up permanent residence in Athens c. 462 B.C. 
(Busolt 3. 9). His book zepi picews to be had in the “ épyyjorpa”’ : 
Plato Apol. 26 d.| Athenians sacrificed to "HAs and the ‘Opac 


238 APPENDIX 


at Pyanepsia and Thargelia: schol. Arist. E. 729. Pl. 1054. | For 
Euripides $eos = aifyp (see notes on vv. 264, 265); the sun was a 
xpurea BOXos (frg. 783, Orest. 983); “there are no gods” (frg. 
286, Meyer 4. 116 f.). | Protagoras’ dictum on the gods: Diog. 
Laert. 9. 8. 3; for Gorgias’ agnosticism see Sext. adv. math. 7. 
65; on Critias’ Sesyphus, Nauck’s Tragic. Fragmenta? 771. Cp. 
also Hur. 2274314. 

58. Victory of Ionian reason over superstitious Orphism : Wila- 
mow. fom. Unters. 214 f., Meyer 2. 728, 751, and especially 753, 
Bary 311-4, 3109 -f. 

59. What to believe? Meyer 4. 113-17. | Sophocles’ mono- 
theism: Rohde 2. 234-46, Meyer 4. 121-23, 132 (§ 461), 139 f. 

| Herodotus on oracles: 8. 77. Xenophon also a believer: /7ip- 
parch. 9. 9, Anab. 3.1. 11 ff. So too Socrates: Xen. Anad. 3. 1. 
5. | Nicias superstitious: Plut. Wc. 4 f. | Lampon: note on v. 
332 infra. 

61. Diopeithes’ bill: Busolt 3. 826. | On the “heresy ” trials 
see G. F. Schomann Gr. Altert. 2. 583-89, Meier and Schomann 
Alt. Prozess (Lipsius) 1. 366-75, Busolt 3. 825 ff. | Alcibiades re- 
called from Sicilian expedition: Thuc. 6. 53. | Intolerant Athens: 
Ploliny2:+ 293 h 445er- 

62. Divided Athens: Meyer 4. 433-35 (§ 617), Beloch 1. 634 f. 

| Man vs. State: Plato Crito and Gorgias (Callicles) ; Arist. N. 
1399 f., R. 1069-88 ; Meyer 4. 143-48 (§ 468 f.), 251 (§ 520); 
Croiset 250 f.; Whibley 80 “This exaltation of the individual was 
the result of the general philosophic movement of which the Soph- 
ists were the representatives”; Beloch 1. 474 “ Liberation from 
every compulsion, be it what it may, was the goal of endeavour of 
this fifth century in Athens.” | For terrible condemnation of Al- 
cibiades see Grote ch. 66 fn. 

65. Kock names 42 poets and 275 plays in vol. 1 of his Comic 
Fragments. 

66. Plato allows wine at festivals: Zegg. 775 6. | With the li- 
censed satire of Athens at the Dionysia compare the modern 
academic world in its class-days, spring-days, annual burlesques, 


NOTES ON INTRODUCTION 239 


and comic papers, where students have their fling at the faculty, 
who emerge nevertheless undamaged in reputation, even though 
the jests graze unpleasant truths. 

67. Old Comedy homogeneous: Couat 34. Yet individuality 
not wholly lost; Crat. was atornpos, Pherecr. taomtxpos, Eupol. 
evhavractos Kata tas bro%eceas, etc. See Prolegg. de Com. II and 
III (Dibner). | Subjects of Old Comedy: like Cleon’s oracles 
(#q. 1006), they were “about you, about me, about every- 
thing”; e.g. (1) The gods, as “Hpaxdns revav, Ardvucos detdOs, 
Zevis potxds, in fact, all Olympians, especially at birth and 
marriage. Dionysus plays many rdles—at bar of justice 
(Arist. frgg. 70, 71), as soldier (Eupol. in Ta&éapyou), as 
athlete (Aristomen. Avov. “Aokyrys, K. 1. 692), as Kdrtafos- 
player (Amips. 4), as barber (Stratt. 6), as poetic critic (Arist. 
Ran.). See Couat 229 ff., Romer 66 f. For foreign gods see 
n. on § 49. 

67.—(2) Soothsayers, priests: seen. on § 88. 

67.—(3) Demagogues: e.g. Pericles; Crat. 71, 111, 240 f., 
293, 300, AvovvoadcEavdpos in Oxyrrh. Papyri 4. 71; Telecl. 17, 
42, 44; Hermip. 41 (?), 46; Eupol. 94 and 100 in praise (Peric. 
being dead) ; Arist. A. 530, E. 283, and N. 213 not in derision, N. 
859, P. 606.— Cleon; Hermip. 42(?), 46, Eupol. 290, 308, 456, 
Plat. 107, 216, Com. Adesp. 2, Arist. Hguites and Vespae through- 
out (see n. on § 74); Couat 142. — Ayperbolus : see n. on Vv. 551 
infra. — Pisander ; Hermip. 9, Eupol. 31, 182, Phryn. 20, Plat. in 
Ilefcavdpos, Arist. P. 395, Av. 1556, L. 490, frg. 81 ; Couat 162.— 
Alcibiades; Pherecr. 155, Eupol. 158, 351, Archip. 45, Anonym. 
27, 148, Arist. A. 716, V. 44-46, R. 1422-33, frg. 198 (Aaradjs), 
and probably in Tyyavurad and Tpupddn; ; Couat 178.— Cleophon ; 
Plat. in KAeodpSy, Arist. Th. 805, R. 679-85, 1504, 15325; Couat 
164. — Theramenes; Philon. in Kofopvo, Eupol. 237, Polyzel. 3, 
Arist. R. 534-41, 967, frg. 549. Seen. on § 74 and the following 
sections on orators, lawyers, and “sycophants.” 

67. —(4) Orators: Antiphon; Plat. 103, Arist. V. 1270, 1301 
(B. Keil Hermes 29 (1894), 339).— Demostratus ; Eupol. 96 f., 


240 APPENDIX 


Arist. L. 391-97.— Diopeithes; Telecl. 6 (more famous as a 
xpnopordyos ; see n. on § 88).— Gorgias; Arist. V. 421, Av. 
1701. — Neocleides ; Arist. Ec. 254, 398-406, Pl. 665 f., 716-26, 
747, frg. 439.—LPhaeax; Eupol. 7, 95, Arist. E. 1377-80.— 
Philip ; Arist. Av. 1694-1705, frg. 113. — They are described as 
foreigners (Arist. A. 634) and striplings (A. 680) who use cajoling 
phrases (V. 668), did not exist in the days of Marathon (V- 1095), 
extort from the allies (P. 635-45), bite like hidden snakes (Th. 
530), reduce the poets’ pay (R. 367), are venal (Pl. 379), self- 
enriching (Pl. 567-71), lewd fellows (E. 879 f., N. 1093 f., R. 
1070, Ec. 113, Com. Adesp. 15), and as reproductive as the heads 
of Hydra (Plat. frg. 186). See the sections before and after this, 
and n. on § 74. 

67.— (5) Lawyers (cvvyyopo): e.g. Alcibiades; Arist. A. 716. 
— Euathilus; Crat. 75, Plat. 102, Arist. A. 704-10, V. 592, frg. 
411. —Marpsias ; Eupol. 166, Arist. A. 701.—They draw pay 
and work in collusion (Arist. A. 685-88, V. 691-95), appeal to 
base motives (E. 1358-60), use a special lingo (frg. 198), and are 
lewd wretches like the demagogues (N. 1089 f.). See the two 
previous sections, and Starkie Vesf., Excurs. VII. 

67.— (6) Secretaries (ypappareis): as Wicomachus (R. 1506), 
Phanus (E. 1256, V. 1220), Zeleas (Av. 168), Theophanes (E. 
1103). The city is full of them (R. 1083 f.). Starkie Vesp., 
Excurs. VII. 

67.—(7) Sycophants (Informers, Blackmailers): Telecl. 41, 
Eupol. 231, Arist. A. 726, 818-28, 840, 90458 (Athens exported 
them) ; E. 259-65, 278 f., 299-302, 326, 435-44, 480, 825 f., 923- 
25; V. 288, 505, 669-71, 895 f., 911, 914 ff., 923 ff., 928, 1096 ; 
P. 171 f., 639-47 ; Av. 1410-69 (their method of work) ; Ec. 562 
f.; Pl. 31, 725, 850-958 (no magic ring can heal a sycophant- 
bite, v. 885); frgg. 100, 219, 439. 

67 — (8) Embeszlers : as Cleon (Arist. E. 826 f., see section 3), 
Cleophon (Plat. 57, see sect. 3), Metdias (Phryn. 41, Plat. 80, 108, 
Metagen. 11, Arist. Av. 1297), Weocleides (Arist. Pl. 665, frg. 439, 
see sect. 4), Pamphilus (Arist. Pl. 174, frg. 40), S?mon (Eupol. 


NOTES ON INTRODUCTION 241 


218, Arist. N. 351).—In general, Arist. V. 554, Th. 811 f., Ec. 
206 ff. 

67.— (9) Bribery, receiving of Bribes : Arist. charges it against 
Cleon (E. 66 ff., 403, 438, 802, 834, 932, 938 f., 987-96, N. 591) ; 
Diopeithes (E. 1083); Hucrates (L. 103); Hermes (P. 378-425, 
peyarodwporatos v. 392); Hyperbolus (N. 1065) ; Lysicrates (Av. 
513); ftsander (frg. 81); a prytanis (P. 908, Th. 936 f.); the 
orators (V. 669-71) ; any petty office-holder (Av. 1111-13). See 
also Crat. 69, 128, 244, 401, and Plat. 119, who accuses /picrates 
and Phormisius. Cp. n. on § 48. 

67.— (10) Perjurers: as Simon, Cleonymus, Theones ; Arist. 
N. 399 f. 

67.—(11) Charlatans: as Meton,; Phryn. 21, Arist. Av. 992— 
1020. 

67.— (12) Foreigners: as Akestor (Saxas) ; Call. 13, Meta- 
gen. 13, Theopomp. 60, Arist. V. 1221, Av. 31. Archedemus ; 
Eupol. 71, Arist. R. 421 ff., 588. Chaereas ; Eupol. 80, Arist. V. 
687. Cleophon; Plat. in KAeodpoy, Arist. Th. 805, R. 679 ff, 1504, 
1532. Dittrephes, Plat. 31, Arist. Av. 798. HExekestides,; Phryn. 
20, Arist. Av. 11, 764 f., 1527, frg. 671 (?). Myrmex, Nichoma- 
chus, Archenomus, Arist. Av. 1506. Spintharus, Arist. Av. 762. 
— See also Arist. A. 704, R. 730. — On foreign dialect, n. on § 28. 

67.— (13) Sophists: Crat. in Wavorra and Xetpwves (?), Ku- 
pol. in Aiyes and Kodaxes, Arist. in Aatadjs (though ‘Thra- 
symachus was properly a rhetor) and Vwdes, Amips. in Kovvos. 

67.— (14) Socrates: Telecl. 39, 40, Eupol. 352 f., 361, 
Amips. 9, 28, Call. 12, Arist. Av. 1555, R. 1282, 1491, and Vudes. 

67.—(15) Zragic Poets: over a score of them bantered 
(Couat 331). ‘Those named by Arist. are Akestor (Xdxas), Aes- 
chylus, Agathon, Carcinus, Euripides, Iophon, Melanthius, Mele- 
tus, Morsimus, Philocles, Phrynicus, Pythangelus, Sophocles, 
Theognis, Xenocles. — Note that Phrynicus’ Motoae competed 
with Arist.’s Ranae, and like it discussed the comparative merits of 
poets. 

67.— (16) Cyclic or Dithyrambic Poets: especially Ainesias ; 

ARISTOPHANES — 16 


242 APPENDIX 


see Pherecr. 145, Plat. 184, Stratt. in Kuvyovas, Arist. Av. 1372- 
1409, R. 153, 1437, L. 838-979, Ec. 330, frg. 149. Another is 
fieronymus: Arist. A. 386, N. 349. The genus in general: 
Arist. N. 333-39, P. 828-31, Av. 904-55, R. 366. See also n. on 
$ 99. 

67.— (17) Competing Comic Poets: e.g. Crat. 200, 307, Eu- 
pol. 54, 78, 357 (?), Plat. 81, 100, Aristonym. 4, Amips. 28, Stratt. 
20, 54, Sannyr. 5. Arist. feigns to scorn Craz. (A. 848-53, 1173, 
E. 400, 526-36, P. 700, R. 357), “fermip. (N. 557), Lupol. (N. 
553, V. 1025, P. 762), Paryz. (N. 556, R. 13), Lykis and Amips. 
(R. 14), the whole set of them (N. 524, 537-60, V. 57-66, P. 
739-48, R. 1-18, 358, etc.). See also n. on § 98, and on v. 554. 

67.— (18) Modern Music and Musicians: eg. Crat. 256, 
Phereer. 6, 42, 145 (?), Eupol. 77, 139. From Arist. we hear of 
Arignotus (EK. 1278, praised), Chaeris (A. 16, P. 951, Av. 857), 
Dexitheus (A. 14, praised), Connus (E. 534, V. 675). Poor Connus 
was the butt also of Crat. 317, Eupol. 68, Phryn., and Amips., the 
two latter each naming a play from him. On music in general: 
Arist. N. 969-72, Th. 68, 130-33, R. 1296-1308. The criticisms, 
so far from being merely humorous, directly anticipate the very 
serious strictures on music by Plato Rep. 398 ¢, 399 ¢ d. See Plut. 
Moral. 1142 6, Couat 320-26. 

67.— (19) Actors: as Hegelochus (Plat. 215, Stratt. 1, 60, 
Sannyr. 8, Arist. R. 303) and Caddppides (Stratt. in KadAurridys, 
Arist. frg. 474). 

67. — (20) Gourmands: as Glauwketes; Plat. 106, Arist. P. 
1008, Th. 1033. — Zeogoras ; Plat. 106, Eupol. 44, Arist. N. rog, 
V. 1269. — Melanthius; Pherecr. 139, Eupol. 41, 164, Plat. 132, 
Archip. 28, Call. 11, Leuc. 2, Arist. P. 802 ff., 1009, Av. 151. — 
Morychus; Telecl. 11, Plat. 106, Arist. A. 887, Vosjou;sumaerees 
1008. — Mynniscus; Plat. 160. — Zeleas; Phryn. 20, Plat. 161, 
Arist. P. 1008, Av. 168, 1025. 

67.— (21) Spendthrifts: as Callas; Eupol. in KodAakes, Arist. 
Av. 284-86, R. 428-30, Ec. 810, frgg. 114, 572. 

67.— (22) Lechers, Debauchees : as Agathon (more famous as 


NOTES ON INTRODUCTION 243 


poet) ; Arist. Th. 29 ff., R. 83, frgg. 169, 326, 599. — Alcibiades ; 
Pherecr. 155, Eupol. 158 and in Barra, Archip. 45, Com. Adesp. 
3, Arist. A. 716, V. 44-46, R. 1422 ff., frg. 198 (in Aairadys), also 
probably in Taynvorad and Tprdadns ; see also Athen. 574 @.— 
Antimachus ; Arist. A. 1150 (?', N. 1022. — Artphrades ; Arist. 
E. 1281-89, V. 1280-83, P. 883, Ec. 129, frg. 63. — Aristodemus ; 
Crat. 151, Arist. 231. — C/eisthenes; see n. on v. 355. — Philoxe- 
nus; seen. on v. 686. Add Arist. A. 79, N. 1085-1102, Ec. 113, 
etc. 

67. —(23) Parasites: as Amynias ; see n. on v. 686. — Cleon- 


ymus ; N. ON V. 353. — Theorus; n. on. v. 400. —See also Eupol. 
Kodaxes (espec. frgg. 159, 162), Crat. 44, Crates 33, Eupol. 346, 
Arist. 437. 


67.— (24) Boasters of Riches: as Aeschines ; Arist. V. 325, 
459, 1220, 1242, Av. 823. — Proxenides; Arist. V. 325, Av. 1126, 
Telecl. 18. — Zheogenes ; Eupol. 122, Arist. V. 1183, P. 928, Av. 
B22, 1127, 1295, L. 63, frg. 571. 

67. —(25) Cowards, Shield-droppers: as Cleonymus ; see n. 
on v. 353-— Pisander; Hermip. 9, Eupol. 31, 182, Phryn. 20, 
Arist. P. 395, Av. 1556, L. 490, frg. 81. 

67.— (26) Harlots: Pherecr. in ’EmaAjopev 7 @dAarra, and in 
Kopwyvo. See Athen. 567 ¢ for like plays in later times ; Couat 
364. 

67.— (27) Poor People: as Amynias; n. on v. 686.— Lysis- 
tratus; Arist. A. 855-59, E. 1266, V. 787, 1302, 1308, L. 1105, 
frg. 198 (in Aattadjs, he was a rhetor ?). — Ayperbolus the dema- 
gogue ; Arist. P. 684, and see n. on v. 551. — Pauson; Arist. A. 
854, Th. 949, Pl. 602. — ZThumants ; Hermip. 35, Arist. E. 1268— 
73-— See also Arist. E. 186, Pl. 976. 

67.—(28) Ugly and Deformed People: Aristophanes’ gallery 
includes Aesimus xwdos (Ec. 208), Alcibiades tpavdds (V. 44 ff, 
see list 22), Aristophanes hadaxpds (FE. 550, N. 545, P. 767-74), 
Chaerephon jprOvis vuxrepis mvéwos (see n. on v. 104), Cresiphon 
Taxus mpoydotwp (A. 1002), Ainesias Nerrotutos oKedeTos davyos 
(Av. 1378; Plat. 184, Stratt. 18; see list 16), Laespodias kaxo- 


244 APPENDIX 


kvyuos (Av. 1569; Eupol. 100, 102, Stratt. 16, Theopomp. 39), 
Leotrophides dewros (Av. 1406; Hermip. 35, Theopomp. 24), 
Melanthius Nerpds (Av. 151, see list 20), Meocleides yhapwv (see 
list 4), Opuntius érepopOadrpos péya piyxos Exov (Av. 153, 1294 ; 
Eupol. 260, Stratt. 7), Philocles aicxpds (Av. 1295, Th. 168), Phi- 
lonides péyas TS cdpate ALOs (Pl. 179 ; Theopomp. 4, Nicochar. 
3, Philyll. 23).— Eupol. 343 some nameless xwdds. 

67.—(29) Awkward People: as Pantacles; Eupol. 296, Arist. 
R. 1036. 

67.— (30) Dirty People: as Chaerephon aixpypos (Crat. 202, 
see n. on v. 104), Latrocles dAovros (Arist. Pl. 84, frg. 431), Soc- 
rates ddovros (Arist. Av. 1554). 

67.— (31) Morose People: as Timon, Phryn. 18, Plat. 218, 
Arist. Av. 1549, L. 809-20. 

67.— (32) Proud People (xopnta) : Arist. E. 580, N. 14, 1100, 
V. 466, 1069, Av. 911, Com. Adesp. 12. 

See, further, notes on §§ 74, 78, 85, 86, 88, 91, 97, 99, 102 fis 

72. Aristophanes a “mere jester”: Grote, ch. 67; the prize 
his main aim: Tucker Aan. xxii. But a glance at the structure 
of his plays will always reveal a serious purpose. His jolly person- 
ifications IdAenos, Eipyvyn, Kvdounos (/7ubbub), Oewpia, UAovros, 
and Ajpos (Uncle Sam) provide food for thought as well as laugh- 
ter. And the droll interruptions of the clown or rustic may be 
shelled out from between the stages of a serious argument as the 
filling from a layer-cake. They are a mere device to keep the 
audience merry. The poet had to assume the gay air and the 
dunce’s cap as Solon did his wA/évoy (Plut. Sod 8, A. Dieterich 
Pulcinella 156), the better to obtain a hearing and escape the 
penalty of overmuch gravity. Examples of such pre-, inter-, and 
post-luding nonsense are: A. 407-79, a hilarious rag-borrowing 
scene, to prepare for the earnest plea for peace; N. 314-411 a 
satire on modern science relieved of continuity by the absurd mis- 
understandings of Strepsiades; V. 500 ff., an easement of the 
otherwise offensive speech that precedes; L. 1122-61, a plea for 
reconciliation of Sparta and Athens, obscenely interrupted to save 


NOTES ON INTRODUCTION 245 


it for comedy ; R. 316-419, the procession of the mystae saved 
from too great solemnity by the buffoonery of Xanthias and Dio- 
nysus ; R. 674-737, two earnest appeals for amnesty and election 
of wise leaders introduced by two chaffing odes on Cleophon the 
demagogue and Cleigenes the bathman — reversing the usual order 
of grave and gay in parabasis as seen, ¢.g. in N.563-626. Add to 
these the clown’s part, assumed almost regularly in the ayaves by 
somebody, as by Demosthenes in E. 303-460, Demus in E. 756— 
941, Euelpides in Av. 451-638, Calonike (or yu) a) in L. 476- 
613, Dionysus in R. 895-1098, Chremes (or yefrwv) in Ec. 571-708, 
Blepsidemus in Pl. 487-599. See Zielinski 116 f. 

73. Judgment of Arist. confirmed by others; e.g. concerning 
Cleon by Thuc. 3. 36. 6, 4. 21.3, 5. 16. 1, Aristot. Ath. Pol. 28. 3 ; 
Hyperbolus zovypés, Thuc. 8. 73. 3; Cleophon balker of peace 
(R. 1532), Aristot. Ath. Pol. 34. 1; demagogues selfish, Thuc. 
2. 65. 7; demagogues corrupt, Thuc. 3. 11. 5, ps.-Xen. Rep. Ath. 
3. 3, Eur. (n. on § 111); demagogues of low birth after Pericles 
(E. 125-44), Aristot. Ath. Pol. 28. 1; “sycophants” a plague, 
Lys. 25. 27, Isoc. 15. 318; Athenians seduced by orators, Thuc. 
3. 38. 4 f.; Athenians too clever and suspicious, Thuc. 3. 43; 
Athenians oracle-mad (E. 61), Thuc. 2. 8. 2, 2. 54. 3, 5. 103. 2, 
Eur. (n. on § 111) ; Athenians love litigation, Thuc. 1.77.1, ps.- 
Xen. Rep. Ath. 1. 16-18; maintain a tyranny by force (A. 642, 
E. 802, 1070, P. 639, 644, BaffvAdvor), Thuc. 2. 63. 2, 3- 37- 1, 
3. 40. 4, 3. 42-48, 5. 105. 2, Isoc. 15. 318; have lost their large 
ideals of justice and are submerged in petty egoism, Thuc. 3. 82 f., 
Eur. in his later plays (see G. Murray Luripides (1906) xxxvi-— 
li) ; should recall Alcibiades (R. 1431 ff.), Thuc. 6. 15. 4, Croiset 
263, Busolt 3. 1579; should declare amnesty (R. 686-705), Lys. 
34. 3. — What he says of lyric poetry’s badness is confirmed by 
Timotheus’ Persians ; of Euripides as unsettling philosopher rather 
than dramatic poet, by the tragedies extant ; of Kinesias by Lysias 
frg. 143 (= Athen. 551 ¢) and Plato Gorg. 501 e-502 a; of en- 
ervated and seductive music by Plato Rep. 398 ¢, 399 ¢ @. 


” 


74. Comic poets “in the pay of the oligarchs”: Couat 33- 


246 APPENDIX 


55, 173, 382 f.; Holm 2. 448-51 (Arist. “ the organ of the anti- 
democratic opposition ’’). 

Demagogues assailed: the Avghés, the greatest piece of in- 
vective in any language, is levelled at’ Cleon, demagogue of 
Athens from 428 to 422 B.c. Not a bone in his character is left 
unbroken. He is reduced to “mincemeat” (Vesp. 63). The 
play opens with a curse upon him as a Paphlagonian slave in the 
house of Demus the People. He is called a most slanderous 
rascal (vv. 44, 247-50, 331, 450, and often), a tanner (136, 197, 
203, 209, etc.), a cringing flatterer (47, 216, 266-70, etc.), a 
deceiver (48, 633, etc.), a supplanter of the honest servants of 
the People (52 f.), a “ boss” who bestrides the world (75 ff.), an 
embezzler (137, 444, etc.), and a bawler (137, 218, 256, 274-76, 
286, 304, 311, 626, and very often). The qualifications of a 
demagogue are low birth, ignorance, and general beastliness 
(Bdedrv ia, 181-93, 218, etc.); his handicap is any knowledge 
whatsoever (190). His methods are to agitate, bluster, and. 
flatter (213, 363, 431, etc.). Rich and poor alike quake before 
him (223 f., 265). He is ready to play the informer and utter 
denunciation at any moment (235-39, 259-65, 278 f, 282 f, 
299-302, 314, 326, 361, 435, 475-79; 628, ete.) ble isranvex; 
tortioner (248), a guzzler of plunder (248), a pension-getter for 
the veteran jurymen by increasing their business, importance, and 
pay (255 f.). He is a foul villain (303), impudent (304), a muck- 
raker (308), a tribute-fisher (313), a cheat in his private leather 
business (316 ff.), shameless (324 f., 397, 409), a trickster (a2); 
and a gourmand (354 f., 361, etc.). Perjury and pilfering are sure 
signs of his incipience (425-28). He shirks military duty (443). 
He talks down to his hearers wagon-maker phrases, unlike the 
lofty Pericles (462). He treats privately with the enemy to his 
own gain (467). He prays to gods of his own (Juggle-naut, 
Hoax, and Humbug) for impudence, a ready tongue, and a 
shameless voice (634-37). He will go any length in overbidding 
for popular favour (626-82, 781-85, 871 f., 883-91, gO5—1T, I101— 
06, 1164-1200). His good omen is a wopdy (639). He buys the 


NOTES ON INTRODUCTION 247 


whole Senate with an obol’s worth of coriander (682). His 
favourite relish is ‘‘ purse’’-ley sauce (707). He chews food for 
the People (Ajpos) like a nurse, but swallows three quarters of it 
himself (716-18; cp. 1222 f.). He hinders the state from profit- 
ing by service of the xadol xayaboi (734-36). His devotion to 
Ajpos is wholly self-interested (780). He helps himself from the 
public treasury with both hands (826 f.). He muddies the stream 
the better to fish (864-67). He will “ get even” with an enemy 
by having his property-assessment raised (923-26). His signet 
ring is a wide-gaping cormorant haranguing on the Pnyx (956). 
He knows but one scale in music, Awpo-doxcor/, ‘ B-sharp in Har- 
peggt” (aprayn) ; 987-96. The hollow of his hand is ever ready 
(1083) ; he steals for the public good (1226). — Other references 
to the demagogue: N. 1093 f., V. 32-41, 242, 409 ff., 596 f., 
666 f., 669 f., 699, 759, 1100 f., Ec. 408-21.— For the real 
Cleon, Busolt 3. 988-98. 

Democracy criticized: easily duped by demagogues, E. 753-55, 
803 f., £115, 1340-45 ; willing to follow rascal leaders, E. 734-40, 
P. 680-84, R. 727-33, Ec. 176-78, Pl. 920; stupid as a granny, 
E. 62, 396; liable to Sibyl-itis, E. 61 ; quick-tempered, peevish, a 
little deaf, E. 40-43, P. 607; loved “ pensions” (uc odopetv), E. 
1352; procrastinated, A. 23, L. 56 f., Ec. 788-90; was fickle, A. 
630 (raxvBovdor), 632 (werdovdor), E. 518 (€rérevoe tiv pisw), Ec. 
218-20, 456 (woman-rule the only thing untried), 586 f., 797 f., 
812-22, also Plat. 22, 220, Archip. 14; had the dicastic fever or 
litig-itis, Vesp. entire, with the chief symptoms in wv. gt, 94, 100, 
108, 110, 112 ff., 281 ff., 511 f., 517 £., 563, 621-28, 651, 967-84, 
999 f., 1102-21, seealso E. 710, 1317, 1358-60, N. 208, 1004, 
220; F. 107 f., 505, Av. 40 f., 110 f., Ec: 657, and Telecl. 2 ; suf- 
fered from decree-mania, E. 1383, N. 1019, 1429, V. 378, Av. 
1289, Ec. 812-22, frgg. 217, 584, N. 587 (dvoBovAia); elected 
youngsters to office and foreign missions, A. 601-06, 680 ff., 716, 
V. 687 ; elected military leaders without regard to fitness, A. 1078, 
N. 581 ff., Av. 798-800, R. 727-33, Eupol. in Ajo (100, 102, 
116, 117, 121), [oes (205), 310, Plat. 185, see also Couat 83. 


248 APPENDIX 


Couat 382 thinks the charges of Arist. the “most virulent ever 
written against democracy ” ; but he forgets ps.-Xen. Rep. Ath., and 
he probably confuses the attack on demagogues with the criticisins 
of democracy. Neither are these criticisms the charges of a 
“mere jester.’? Much has become believable of democracy since 
Grote wrote his history in 1846. Arist. gives the reality perhaps 
more accurately (though with comic exaggeration) than Pericles in 
his funeral oration, which presents the high ideal but not the 
accomplished facts of Athenian democracy. At all events, it was 
Arist. and not Pericles’ oration which, as the story goes, Plato sent 
to Dionysius of Syracuse when the latter wished to learn of the 
polity of Athens (Arist. Vita XI 60 Diibner). 

Aristophanes not anti-democratic: Whibley 98 f., Croiset 176 
(“nulle part il ne se montrait l’ennemi de la démocratie’’), Th. 
Kock Rh. Mus. 39 (1884), 118-40. Arist. never said with Alci- 
biades ‘‘ Democracy is a é6p0Aoyoupevn avo” (Thuc. 6. 89. 6), 
though in Zgwi/es he as good as says, after Demodocus : “ Democ- 
racy is not tomfoolery, but it acts as if it were.” Yet at the end 
of the play (1340-95) Demus is reformed and blest, and does not 
become either oligarchy or tyranny ; for the poet does not believe 
the rule of the people essentially bad, as does ps.-Xen. in Lefp. 
Ath. Indeed, he is so heartily a democrat that he ridicules the 
fear of avvwpooia, tyranny, or Laconism as senseless: E. 257, 452, 
476-78, 862, V. 345, 474-76, 482 f., 487-502, 507, 953, P. 640, 
L. 630, Th. 338 f. The very name of “ aristocracy” or “Sparta ” 
(= oligarchy) is detestable to the two Athenians in Av. 125 f., 815 
f. In Th. 1143~47 there is a prayer to Pallas to come with peace, 
as hater of tyrants. | Aristocrats flouted: Kock Zc. 133 names the 
oligarchic aristocrats who are constantly the butts of Old Comedy, 
e.g. Alcibiades, Callias, Phaeax, Phrynichus, Pisander, Theram- 
enes, Leogoras, Glauketes, and Morychus. (Perhaps this list 
should be revised.) Add Antiphon (Crat. 201 (?), Plat. 103, 
Arist. V. 1270, 1301). In L. 577 f. oligarchs seem to be collec- 
tively referred to. 

76. Praise and blame: see n. on § 112. 





NOTES ON INTRODUCTION 249 


77. Athenian audience in theatre conservative and democratic : 
Croiset 9-11. | Peace the theme of Ach. Tewpyoi, “‘Odxades, Pax, 
Lys., and Nico. | On injustice practised upon the allied cities and 
for pleas in behalf of milder treatment, see BaBvAwwo, A. 642, E. 
802, 1034, 1070 f., 1319, V. 669-71, P. 639-47, 759 f., 935 f., Av. 
1422-60. | Alliance suggested with Sparta: P. 1082; and ear- 
nestly urged: L. 1114-61; see n. on § 81. | Dealings with Persia 
disapproved : A. 62-130. | Whibley 94-103 holds that Arist. “ was 
the representative man of the middle party,” “ which accepted the 
constitution as it was, and worked loyally under it.” | In attacking 
Cleon in the Avnights despite the warning received after Badylo- 
nians, Arist. took a far graver risk than loss of prize. Nor was he 
merely a humorist when he wrote the present ending of Vuées. 
Nor was Hermippus merely a buffoon, no matter what his motive, 
when he brought suit against Aspasia (Plut. Peric. 32). 

78. Arist. detests vulgarians — the zovnpot, ayopaior (¢.g. P. 750, 
R. rors, frg. 471), and tradespeople. ‘There fall under his ban 
all -r@Aa and their offspring, as the orummeo-, mpoBato-, Bupao-, 
dAXavto-, Avxvo-, BedXovo-roAu (E. 129-43, 739, Pl. 175); the 
okvTotopos and vevpoppados (E. 739 f.) ; the Buprodewys (N. 581), 
mutiorhoKxos (Av. 798), Avporouds (R. 679), Kepapet’s (Ec. 253), 
yewpyos (Pl. 903), and especially Euripides the son of a Aaxavo- 
mwdis (A. 457, 469, 478, E. 19, Th. 387, 456, 910, R. 840, 947) ; 
cp. Nicophon 19 (K. 1. 779). For the unexampled portrait of 
the vulgarian in politics see Cleon’s in Hguites. | On all plebeian 
successors of Pericles see Busolt 3. 986 ff. | The Avkatos Adyos will 
teach you to hate the dyopa (N. 991) ; under reformed democracy 
no dyevetos shall have business in it (E. 1373). | For ridicule of 
fops see n. on § 67, 20-24. 

79. Arist. gentle with the oligarchs: so Couat 173, 184. | Ref- 
erence to revolution of 411 B.c.: R. 689 ff.; to recall of 
Alcibiades: R. 1422-34. But Arist. was never deceived by Alci- 
biades as Eur. was, who wrote an ode to glorify his Olympic 
victories (Plut. Adib. 11; see n. on § 67, 3). 

81. Plea for reconciliation between Athens and Sparta based 


250 APPENDIX 


on their religious union at the altars of Olympia, Thermopylae, 
and Delphi: L. 1128-61, P. 1082. | Panhelienism is first invoked 
in P. 302 to win peace, with a call on Boeotians (466), Argives 
(475), Laconians (478), and Megarians (481) to join. In P. g96— 
g8 is a prayer for a spirit of friendliness between them. Later, 
Panhellenism is to be, not a federation, but actual Athenian citi- 
zenship for all resident aliens, well-wishers, the colonial islands 
and Ionia: L. 579-86. Whibley roo: “It is scarcely possible to 
overestimate the significance of this passage.” 

82. Arist. a “chimerical poet”: Croiset 233. His wisdom 
uttered too late: Croiset Zc., Busolt 3. 1414, Meyer 4. 12 and 
559. | Democracy in danger if it relaxed its tyranny ! So Pericles: 
Thuc. 2. 63. 2. | Diodotus’ speech: Thuc. 3. 42-48. 

83. Quotations are from Grote’s History ch. 67, and Jevon’s 
fist. Grk. Lit. 263. Also Browning twits Arist. on his ineffective- 
ness not only in politics but in restraining the trend of the times: 
Aristophanes’ Apology (Cambridge edit., 1895) 659 and 656 f. 

84. Society without slavery a novel doctrine: Nestle 359 f. 

85. Women in Arist.: wanton (L. 1-3, 107-10, 191 f., 677, 715 
ff., Pl. 959-1096); extravagant, proud, fond of adornment (N. 
48-52, L. 42-48, frg. 320 naming 52 articles of toilet “ xat aAAa 
moAAa.”’) ; fond of wine (L. 114, 195 ff., 235, 466, Th. 347 f., 393, 
557, 630 f., 733-59, Pl. 645, 737, 972, Pherecr. Koptayvw and frg. 
143) ; general bad character (Th. 383-432) as caused by Euripides’ 
slanders, 473-519, 531-65, frg. 10, Plat. 174. But Praxagora 
has good things to say of women in Ec. 215 ff. (are conservative), 
233 ff. (loving mothers), 236 (resourceful), 441 (are a mpaypa 
vovBovotikov), etc. | On Eur. the misogynist: Nestle 267, 
254. | Humour of Zhesmoph.: Miiller and Donaldson fist. Grk. 
f4t. Ch28 §:9. 

86. Communism (including that of wives): ccd. presents the 
theory in 571-709 (dywv), the results in the scenes following 
thereupon. Note especially vv. 590, 594, 597- | Socialism — equal 
distribution of wealth: ut especially vv. 128-97, 487-618 
(aywv) for the theory, vv. 850-1209 for the results. Note 552 f. 


NOTES ON INTRODUCTION 251 


(distinguishing the zévys from the trwxos), 600 (where Chremylus 
in answer to the argument in favour of poverty can only say ov yap 
metoes, ovS av mwecons). ‘The irony of the fad is the same as 
that in the finale of Vesp. and Aves, t.e. the seeming success is 
only tinselled blank failure. — See R. Pohlmann Gesch. des antiken 
Communismus (1901) 2. I-32. 

88. Priests rallied: P. 1031 and Eupol. 211 on Stilbides ; Av. 
851-95, Pl. 1171-90 they serve only for the perquisites — will 
desert the established cult, if one shall appear more remuner- 
ative. | Soothsayers: Diopeithes in E. 1085, V. 380, Av. 988, 
Telecl. 6, Phryn. 9; Hierocles in P. 1046-1126, Eupol. 212; 
Lampon, see n. on v. 332 ira. | Oracles: E. 61, 109 ff, 797 ff, 
818, 961-1095, 1229, V. 159 f., P. 1063-1120, Av. 962-91, L. 770— 
76. | Omens: E. 639 xopdj = trappds, Av. 719-22 opvis-ovos, R. 
196 on leaving home. | Zhessalian witches: N. 749. | Bogeys: R. 
293 and frg. 501 “Eyzrovoa. 

8g. Arist. himself an unbeliever: so Couat 241, 244 f., 250 ff, 
Meyer 4. 434, Browning of. cé¢. 651. 

go. G. L. Dickinson Greek View of Life 44 f.: “ Arist., if there 
had been an established church, would certainly have been de- 
scribed as one of its main pillars.” 

gi. The gods ridiculed: Zeus, N. 367-402, 1081, NTTWV Epwros, 
P. 42 oxataBarys, Pl. 87-93 distributes wealth blindly, 125 his 
xepavvoi cheapened, 128 his dpxy below that of Plutus, 582-91 he 
is either poor or a miser. — Apollo, Av. 584 probodopet. — Aescu- 
lapius, V. 122 f., Pl. 653-747 his temple-cures mocked, 706 
oxatopdyos. — Demeter, Av. 581. — Dionysus, throughout Aan.— 
Hermes, P. 180-728, Pl. 1097-1170 deserts the Olympians. — 
Hercules demigod, Av. 1574-1693, R. 38-164, 503-18, 550-68. 
—In general, they are lecherous, P. 849 f., Av. 557-60; sacrifice 
to them is guid pro quo, Av. 1514-24, Pl. 1113-16; their wor- 
ship is expensive, Av. 612-26; their names are ornithized, Av. 
864 ff. — Foreign gods: see n. on § 49. | Orphism hinted at: N. 
254 ff. (initiation parodied), Av. 692 ff. (cosmogony parodied ?), 
R. 145 (BdpBopos), 1032 (Orpheus brings rites). | But the day of 


252 APPENDIX 


the purifier such as Epimenides was long past, that of the healing 
priest in the temples of Aesculapius was, for the educated, rapidly 
waning. The wise had scaled a “ peak in Darien” and were look- 
ing upon a new ocean. Rohde 2. go. 

g2. Couat 229 finds that more than a third of the old come- 
dies, whose titles are known to us, travestied mythologic subjects. 
But familiarity with their gods was always characteristic of the 
Greeks ; note the song of Demodocus on Hephaestus in Od. 8. 
266 ff., Homer’s Hymns to Demeter (202 ff.) and to Hermes, the 
tug-of-war in /Z 8. 18 ff., and the ancient story of “Hpas decpoi. | In 
the mediaeval plays —the Mysteries, Miracles, and Moralities — 
easy familiarity is had with the devil, a sheep-stealer makes off with 
his booty while the “shepherds watch their flocks by night” (Se- 
cunda Pastorum, Towneley Plays), Cain uses outrageous language 
of God (Mactacio Abel, v. 238), and Noah must beat his wife to 
get her to go into the Ark (Processus Noe cum Filius). Even in 
Dante’s /nferno (21. 137-39, and 22 last third) demons with droll 
names (Malacoda, Alichino = Harlequin, Cagnazzo, Graffiacane) 
must lighten the gloom with not overrefined frolic. 

93- On the Feast of Fools see in great detail E. K. Chambers 
The Mediaeval Stage (1903) 1. 274-335: 

gs5- “Consecrated Scurrility,” or twaopos (Grote ch. 29, 
Frazer on Pausan. 1. 37. 3, Aristot. Polit. 1336 4 16) was prac- 
tised in honour of Demeter (Hom. /7y. Demet. 202, Diod. Sic. 5. 4. 
7, Pausan. 7. 27. 10), Damia and Auxesia in Aegina (Hdt. 5. 83), 
Dionysus (Athen. 622 4-d), Apollo in Anaphe (Apoll. Rhod. 4. 
1717 ff, Conon c. 49), at the festivals Xdes, Anjvata, EXevoina 
(Suidas s.v7. 7a €k Tov dpasdv oKippara, schol. Arist. Pl. 1or4, 
specimen of yedupicpos Arist. R. 420-34), Sryva (Phot. and 
Hesych. s.v.), @ecpopopia and “Adda (Harrison 136, 148). For 
the same in Egypt see Hadt. 2. 60; for Africa Sall. Jug. 66. 2; for 
Italy Ov. Fast. 3.675. Probably abuse saved an object or per- 
son from the envy of the gods or the evil eye. So farmers thought 
cummin grew better dy katapwpevor ore(pwor Kai Aovdoporvres (Plut. 


Moral. 700 f.). 


NOTES ON INTRODUCTION 253 


Phallus-worship connected itself with Dionysus as a god of 
vegetation. It was the “ fetish of life,” and “‘ may have belonged 
to Pan-cult as to Hermes-cult in Arcadia and elsewhere” (Farnell 
5- 433; CP- 5- 11)- | padAodepor: Athen. 445 4, 621 f, 622 cd; 
Aristot. Poet. c. 4 9 Kwpwdia aro Tov Ta padALKa eapxovtTwv. The 

3rea-colonists had to “send annually és Avoviowu paddAov” (Hicks 
Man. of Grk. Hist. Inscripp., No. 29). | Phallus carved over a 
city-gate at Alatri (Baumeister 1702) and Ferento (C. Sittl Die 
Gebirden der Gr. u. Rimer (1890) 122). | Phallus efficacious 
against the evil eye (Sittl 121). | Phallus worn by comic actors — 
not by the chorus: Arist. N. 538 f., V. 1342-49, Th. 239, 643-48, 
1114, Haigh 290 f., A. Korte Jahrb. des kais. deutsch. archaeol. 
LInstit. 8 (1893), 66 ff. 

Obscenity carved in European cathedrals: Jules (Champ)fleury 
fist. de la caricature au moyen age (1871), espec. pp. 245, 222, 
155, 239 ff.; Thos. Wright, “7st. of Caricature and Grotesque 
(1865), through the first 200 pages. | For modern survival of 
phallus and obscene pantomime in Thrace and Thessaly, see 
W. Ridgeway, Origin of Tragedy (1910), 17 ff., or R. M. Dawkins 
in J. /7..S. for 1906, 191-206. | On the necessity of obscenity in 
Old Comedy, see Couat, 375-82. 

96. On one vulgarity see n.on v. 394 7n/ra. | irovow the mark 
of New Comedy, aicxpodoyia of the Old: so Aristot. Lt. Mic. 
4. 8 (=1128 2 23). 

97. Ugliness on comic stage: see n. on §67, 28; A. Dieterich 
Pulcinella (1897) 37 f. | Poverty ridiculed: Hermann 3. 45; n. 
on § 67, 27. | Jests at expense of the dead: e.g. Pericles (Arist. 
A. 530), Cleon (P. 47 f., 269-72, 313-15, 647-56, 669, 753-60), 
Hyperbolus (Th. 840), Euripides (az., second half), Phrynicus 
politician (R. 689). | The mother of Hyperbolus was jeered by 
Eupol. in Mapixas, of Cleophon by Plat. (56), of Euripides by 
Arist. (A. 457, 478, E. 19, Th. 387, 456, 910, R. 840, 947). | An 
exceptional instance of sensibility at sight of an unburied human 
body is recorded by Plato Rep. 439 ¢. 

98. Saucy impudence a mark of Old Comedy and one of its 


254 APPENDIX 


recognized means of raising a laugh. For instances of self-praise 
and boasting aside from Arist. see Crat. 237, 306, Pherecr. 191, 
Eupol. 357, Lysip. 4 (K. 1. 701), Metagen. 14 (K. 1. 708) ; on 
contempt for competing poets see n. on § 67, 17. 

A good example of this latter is the raillery poured out by the 
stripling Arist. upon his aged rival Cratinus. In A. 848-53 he 
pictures the old poet as a young buck wearing his hair in rakish 
fashion (perhaps parted in the middle ?), playing the lady-killer 
and so feigning not to be passé. In A. 1173 is a prayer that he 
may unexpectedly collide with a handful of muck aimed at some 
one else. In E. 400, 526-36 he notes the ancient toper’s love of 
drink and suggests that he receive public (not board, otryots, but) 
drink in the Prytaneum as a reward for his past great services, and 
not be permitted to go on drivelling out comedies, “played out” 
as he is. (Unhappily for Arist., the “ driveller” wrote a play the 
following year, the zurivy Flask, which won the prize over Judes /) 

As for bragging, the parabases of the first six comedies of Arist. 
are nothing but six long odes of comic self-glorification and bids 
for the prize. See A. 628-64, E. 507-70, N. 518-62, V. 1o1s— 
59, P. 732-74, Av. 685-736 (where the birds promise zAovOvyceav, 
cidatpoviay, etc., if the audience will believe them gods, z.e., pro- 
claim them victors). 

The humour of the impudence lies often in this, that the poet 
lays claim to a virtue which at that very time he patently lacks. 
Examples are as follows: He never yet has come forward to praise 
himself (A. 628 f.) —yet does so now. Ditto E. 512-16. Poets 
should be flogged who praise themselves (P. 734) — yet he pro- 
ceeds to take the risk. He alone has put an end to comedy’s 
jeering at rags and making war on fleas (P. 740) —yet note his 
own Euripidean tatters in Ach. and the battle with the fleas in 
Nub. 634, 696-725. He attacks no idwras dvOpwricxovs but only 
some great Hercules like Cleon (P. 751 f.) — yet cannot keep his 
hands off even barbers and bathmen (Av. 300, R. 709). He has 
no brace of slaves bribing the audience by tossing them nuts as 
his rivals have (V. 58 f., cp. A. 657, Pl. 797-99) —yet his slave 


NOTES ON INTRODUCTION 255 


scatters the barleycorns in P. 962. He will not lampoon Eurip- 
ides again (V. 61), yet on the same day with the promise does 
lampoon him in the Hpoaywy. “ Nor shall we make mincemeat of 
Cleon again” (V. 62), yet he is slyly hashed to pieces in the same 
play in the debate between Philo-Cleon and Bdely-Cleon. He 
has not the heart “to jump on”’ a fallen foe (N. 550), yet for in- 
stances where Old Comedy assails not only the fallen but dead see 
P. 752 ff., Th. 840 ff., Raz. all the second half, and n. on $97. He 
never repeats his jokes (N. 546 f.), yet says this when he is repeat- 
ing, or trying to repeat, a whole play. His ideas are always new 
(/.c.. V. 1044, 1053, frg. 528), yet (to mention a few among many) 
cp. Th. 690 ff. with A. 326 ff., Th. 466 ff. with A. 496 ff., Th. 733 ff. 
with A. 738 ff. 

If therefore he scorns the vulgarity (76 goprexov) of his rivals, 
and claims that he has never descended to it, if it “rouses his gall, 
turns his stomach, and ages him more than a year” (R. 1-18, 
358, N. 524, 537-43, P- 739-50, and often), we. at once suspect 
that he will do his best to outdo those rivals in that same vulgar 
stuff. And so he does on every page, with the phallus and kordax 
everywhere (n. on §95 and v. 540) and Zyszs¢raza as climax. It 
could not be otherwise. Vulgarity and buffoonery (@wpodoyia) 
are the quintessence of Old Comedy; and for that Arist. stood 
stanchly to the end. Better honest coarseness, he thinks, than 
the modern delicate-handed hypocrisy. — Yet writers on Arist. 
continue to take N. 537 ff.seriously and make him out as attempt- 
ing to elevate and purify the stage ! 

With the audience Arist. is unceremoniously familiar ; few ugly 
names are left unapplied. They are not merely rayvBovAo and 
petaBovdo (A. 630, 632), but dvonror, ebpirpwxrot, aBeATEpor, ALGor, 
mpoBata (N. 898, tog6-1101, 1201 ff.), parvopevor, Kaxonbers ( P. 
55, 822 f.), dparérar eotiypevor (Av. 760), yaorpides, Bwpodcyor, 
Awrodita, dvdpuroburrai (Th. 814 ff), erfopxor (R. 275 ff.), ovKo- 
pavra (Ec. 440), adic (Pl. 99). Cp. further E. 518, V. 65, 1052, 
P. 659, L. 1217-20, R. 783, 808, and Telecl. 4, Plat. 94. Some- 
times one of the audience is singled out by name: V. 74 f., 81, R. 


256 APPENDIX 


308 (?), Ec. 167, Pl. 800. Only rarely are they flattered as clever 
(de€to’) : E. 233, R. 810, 1109~-18. —Other references to the au- 
dience: A. 442, E. 163, P. 1115, especially in bidding for the prize 
in the main parabasis, as in E. 546 ff., V. 1051 ff., P. 761, 765 ff., 
Av. 723-36, or elsewhere (Ec. 1141), and in direct appeal to the 
judges (xpura’): A. 1224, N. 1115-30, Av. 445 f., 1101-17, Ec. 
1142 f., 1154-62; also Pherecr. 96. (For the prize sometimes a 
prayer is put up: E. 586-94, Th. 306, 355 f., 1229-31.) 

Robert Browning’s strictures on Arist. are most serious. He 
addresses him as “O genius and O gold,” but deplores his exag- 
geration and advises him to “load his lash with no least lie.”” This 
is indeed poetic nemesis. As Arist. robbed Euripides of his rags in 
Ach., he is now himself despoiled, and can say with Euripides 
povdd por Ta dpduara (A. 470). Arist. should have been an Eng- 
lishman, as also Josh Billings, whose prediction in his Farmer's 
Allminax for 1871 is a gross exaggeration: “This will be a 
good year for Allminax, they will do better this year, than they 
have did for the last 30,000 years.” 

99. Comedy scorns docks: Arist. R. 943, 1114, 1409, frg. 490, 
Eupol. 304 ; the new schooling: n. on § 67, 13; the new music: 
n. on § 67, 18; fustian poetvy : one item suffices to illustrate it — 
its dithyrambic compounds such as are in Timotheus’ Persians 100 
pakpavxevorrAous, 134 peAauretadoyitwva, 229 jLovcoradavodvpas. 
Arist. can beat these; see P. 831 évdumepravepwyyxerovs, V. 505 
6pOpoportocvKogavtodixotadaizwpor, Ec. 1169 a word of 180 letters ! 
For others see N. 1004, V. 1357, R. 839, 963, 1337, and Blaydes 
on Ec. 1169 for an endless list. 

100. Arist. antipathetic toward Socrates: Meyer 4. 429; on the 
other hand with a natural affinity for Plato, both being gentlemen 
and poets, and neither fanatic: Meyer Zc. 

to2. Euripides as seen by Aristophanes: his heroes are lame 
and ragged beggars: A. 395-479, P. 147 f., R. 842, 846, 1063; 
he and all his stage-folk keep up a constant democratic chatter 
(Aadud, orwpvdta ): A. 429, R. 91, 841, 943, 948-52, 1069, 1160; 
he discusses the problems of philosophers such as Socrates: R. 


NOTES ON INTRODUCTION 257 


1491-99, 1477; he uses the language of the day and debates in 
the quibbling clever style of the rhetors before the courts: A. 444, 
447, P. 532-34, R. 775, 826-28, gor ; hisone ambition and teaching 
was to be aodos, to think (voety), to show comprehension (cvveots) : 
meen. 445, .18, N. 1377, L. 368, Th: 21,93, 927, R. 7:76, 
893, 954-58, 973, 1451, frg. 638; his favourite themes were love- 
sick women, incest, adultery: N. 1371 ff., Th. 546 f., R. 850, 
1043-54, 1079-81 ; his warblings and versicles (érvAAua) were im- 
moral: A. 398, P. 532, R. 849, 942, 944, 1302-09, 1323, 13283 
his gods were Aether, Glib, Grasp, and Sniff: R. 892 f., Th. 272 ; 
or there were no gods at all: Th. 451 (see n.on § 57); he taught 
men to be pox@ypoi (R. 1011), dyopaior, KkoBador, wavotpyou (R. 
1015), crwpvror (R. 1069), to avrayopevey (R. 1072), and shirk 
civic obligations (R. 1065 f.) ; his disciples were such as Cleophon 
and Theramenes (R. 967) ; he had filled Athens with tzoypappa- 
tets and Bwpodroxo (R. 1084 f.), and emptied the gymnasia of all 
save chatterers (R. 1070, 1088, 1491 ff.). —See also n. on § 103. 
| Arist. believed a poet should be the teacher of men and should 
make them better: R. roo8—10, 1030-36, 1053-56, A. 500, 645, 
656-58, R. 391 f., 686 f.; Rohde 2. 224, S. H. Butcher Avtstotle’s 
Theory of Poetry and Fine Art, ch. 5. 

103. Euripides patriotic: see his Heracleidae and Supplants ; 
tragic: Aristot. Poet. 1453 4 29 Tpayikwtatos TOY TomnTay ; sSympa- 
thetic: Mrs. Browning’s “Our Euripides the human, With his 
droppings of warm tears,” and cp. Arist. A. 413, 420, 422, R. 
1063-66 ; woeful: O. Ribbeck “ Prophet des Weltschmerzes ” 
(Nestle 28). He unfrocked and denatured his heroes: note on 
§ 102; neglected dramatic situation for the sake of wepimaro (ex- 
cursuses), dvrtAoyiar (debates), and Socratic philosophy: Ran. 942, 
775, 1491-99, 1477, Nestle 35-38; insulted dramatic propriety 
by introducing comic scenes: Nestle 32, 397 quoting schol. 
Androm. 32 and hypotheses to Alcest. and Orest.; was guilty of 
various mannerisms such as the stereotyped prologue (Ran. 1197- 
1247), and linguistic tricks such as xarjyev yyev yev (Bacch. 1065, 
cp. Ran. 1336, 1354 f.) and od OéAwv GédAwv OF Vipdynv dvupdov 


ARISTOPHANES — 17 


258 APPENDIX 


(Alcest. 141, 242, 521, 528, Hec. 431, 566, 608, 612, 948, 1121, 
sescenties, cp. Ran. 1082, 1334); left his chorus external to the 
play: Aristot. Poet. 1456 a@ 26-28, Arist. A. 443; employed the 
deus ex machina: Nestle 398 for recent discussions. | His 
themes disgusting, ¢.g. those of Chrysippus, Aeolus, Stheneboea, 
the Cretans and Cretan Women: Arist. R. 850, 1079-81, N. 1371 
ff., Nestle 33 f. and 394, who thinks Euripides stands to Aeschy- 
lus and Sophocles as Ibsen to Goethe and Schiller. Arist. felt that 
the grandeur of the Aeschylean tragedy was missing because the 
religious sense of Fate (such as that which doomed the house of 
Atreus) was gone out, leaving the Phaedras and Melanippes of 
Euripides to be actuated by the secular lawless passion of ordi- 
nary sexualism. Such presentation might be true to life and yet a 
libel; for the true soul of man is more divine than his life. 
Therefore Arist. called Euripides a libellous woman-hater. 

104. If Ridgeway’s theory of the origin of the drama be cor- 
rect, viz. from the annual sacrifice and dirge celebrated at the 
tomb of the dead chieftain, may we not fancy that comedy, though 
distinct in origin, came in time to be the substitute for the games 
which followed the dirge and enlivened again the downcast spirits ? 
So, too, now the military band plays a funeral march when escort- 
ing the soldier to his grave, but a quick and lively piece on the 
return. 

108. Alcibiades’ assault on Hipponicus: Plut. Add. 8. 

tog. Arist., like Plato, had his vision of a perfect Republic. It 
shall be no aristocracy (Av. 125 f.), nor tyrannical democracy 
either (147), but a Sans Souci (go4 ff.) whence all undesirable cit- 
izens shall be excluded — hungry lyric poets, oracle-mongers, 
charlatan-scientists, government-inspectors, lobbyists (Wypuoparo- 
m@dar), father-beaters, modern musicians, and informers. Revolu- 
tionists are roasted there (1584). ‘There shall be no demagogues ; 
only “ the best ” shall rule (R. 718-37, E. 738). 

110. Socrates not a physical philosopher in mature life: Plat. 
Apol. 19 cd, Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 11; but for his earlier studies see 
Plat. Phaed. 96 4, Xen. Conviv. 6. 6 f., Couat 294, Mind N. S. 


NOTES ON INTRODUCTION 259 


18 (1909), 278 f. Hence it is believed by Ivo Bruns Das dterar. 
FPortrit der Griechen (1896) 181 ff. and Meyer 4. 429 that 
in 423 B.C. Socrates was popularly supposed, and perhaps by 
Arist. also, to teach such doctrines as are put into his mouth in 
Nubes. 

111. The cross-currents of the time: Meyer 4. 148 and 
420. | Pisander: n. on § 67, 3; for his politics see Andoc. 1. 36, 
Whibley 90, Busolt 3. 1291. | Aurifides scorned demagogues : 
Flec. 131-33, 254-57, Orest. 772, frgg. 194, 200, 784, 788, Nestle 
289 ff.; loved democratic Athens: /feracleidae and Suppliants, 
Nestle 283, 314; longed for peace: frg. 453 from Kvesphon¢es, 
Nestle 310; esteemed the middle class and the small farmer: 
Suppl. 238-45, Orest. 917-22, Nestle 299 ff. ; deplored the power 
of the orators: Ovest. 902-08, Med. 580-83, Hippol. 486 f., 989, 
frgg. 56, 206, 253, 439, 583, 597, Nestle 206 ff., 317 f.; vilified 
soothsayers: £7. 400, /ph. A. 520 f., 956-58, Phoen. 954-59, frg. 
795, Nestle rro ff. | C/eon denounced Nicias: Thuc. 4. 27. 5 ; in- 
veighed against rhetoric: Thuc. 3. 38. 2-7, Meyer 4. 421 f.; was 
the accuser of Anaxagoras: Diog. Laert. 2. 12, Busolt 3. 
9. | Euathlus (n. on § 67, 5) accused Protagoras: Diog. Laert. 9. 
54 reporting Aristotle. | Dropecthes’ law: Plut. Peric. 32, Busolt 3. 
826, P. Decharme in A/é/anges Perrot (1903) 73-77: 

112. Praise of the “ good old times” is frequent: Crat. 165, 
238, 239, Telecl. 1, Arist. chiefly in the dyaves of Wud. (952-1104) 
and Ran. (895-1098, especially vv. 1014-17, 1071-73), E. 565-80, 
V. 1095, L. 274-82, 285, 665, Ec. 215-28 ; mention of Aeschylus : 
A. 10, N. 1365, frg. 153 and latter half of Ran. ; of Myronides: 
L. 801, Ec. 303-07 ; of Phormio: E. 562, L. 804; of Phrynichus, 
tragic poet: V. 220, 269, Av. 748-50, Th. 164-67, R. 1299 f. 
(other mention being neutral). — Praise of the living or just-dead 
almost absent: Agathon: R. 84 (doubtful if praise) ; Arignotus: E. 
1278 (lauded only to contrast with Ariphrades) ; Cratinus: R. 357 
(dead) ; Dexitheus: A. 14 (contrast to Chaeris) ; Iophon: R. 73 
(doubtful); Lamachus: Th. 841, R. 1039 (dead) ; Sophocles : 
P. 531; Pericles: Eupol. 94. In Ran. 696 Athens is praised for 


260 APPENDIX 


having enfranchised the slaves who fought at Arginusae. — “ Sprin- 
kles with roses”’: wd. 510. | Exceptions to universal ridicule : 
Couat 259, 265, 236. 


NOTES ON THE TEXT 


Hypothesis a’. dmorvxav xré.: it may be held as certain that no 
second Wuées was ever played; for Aristotle made no mention of 
such production in his AvdacxaAia, as is proved by the schol. on v. 
552. Indeed Ritter, van Leeuwen, and others doubt if the poet 
ever meant to present it a second time. They think he rewrote 
the parabasis, with perhaps a few other changes, and published the 
play as an appeal from the unjust judges and the mob to the cul- 
tured and posterity — hence the use of the first person éyw in the 
parabasis. Van Leeuwen Prolegg. ad Nudb. VII. 

1. On sleeping outdoors see V. 68, where Philocleon sleeps 
émi rov réyous. The thing is common in Greece and the Orient ; 
there is no need to assume here the use of the éxxv«Aypa, as do 
Merry, Rogers, and Mazon. 

2. 7d Xphpa tov vuKrav: what a monster of a night, instead of 
what a monstrous night. The chief quality of a person or thing 
becomes the substantive thought and word, the person or thing 
being then thrown into the gen. or the adjectival form. Hence 
in Engl.: that rascal of a man, your Highness, his Maesty; in 
Greek: Tvdéos Bia, cOévos "Heriwvos, ts TyAenaxovo, depas “A yapep- 
vovos, loxdarns Kapa (beloved Jocaste), dupa vippas (dear bride), 
Bin “Hpaxrnein (mighty Hercules); K.-G. 1. 280. | In Arist. ro 
xpypa is thus used c. gen. as here with exclamat. doov A. 150, E. 
1219, Th. 281, R. 1278; without dcov V. 933, Av. $26, L. 83; 
1031, 1085, Pl. 894, frg. 67. | For pl. vv«res = horae nocturnae 
K.-G. 1. 18. | On Greek facility of imagination in the theatre 
(imagining night when day), see Gard.-Jev. 687, and note chil- 
dren in their games: “ Let’s play Bear”; then presto: “ Let’s 
play Fire-engine.”’ 


NOTES ON TEXT 261 


4. éyé: not by any means is every éy# or ov emphatic ; but 
those at the verse-end usually are: ¢.g. 49, 507, 1301, A. 50, 72, 
325, 358, and often. 

5. ovk av: for the freq. omission of the verb after dv see 
GMT. 227; in Arist. after ov« dv or ov ay indic. is omitted in 
A. 137, N. 5, P. 907, Ec. 390; opt. in A. 966, 1035, N. 108, V. 
298, Av. 11, 816, L. 130, Pl. 924; partic. in E. 1252. The verb 
is further omitted after ovxovy dv L. 307; ti djr av N. 154, 769, 
L. 399 and Eupol. frg. 46; ri & av Th. 773; as dv Ec. 735; 
other dv-connections N. 690, 1379, Av. 356, L. 113, 115, Ec. g20. 

6. Alliteration (sound-play in the initial letter): cp. 12 f., 1049, 
1376, 1407, A. 983 f., R. 829. 

7. In-moving of. the Attic country-folk; Thuc. 2. 14, 2. 
16. | 6re: causal, Lat. guando, quandoguidem,; A. 401, 647, E. 
eases, N. 7, 34, 717, 1217, 1474, V..1134, P..196, 1251, L. 
421, Th. 707, R. 22, 1189 from Sobol. Sy. 154 f.). This usage 
runs through the language; see Nilsson 51, 75, 90, 107, 129. 
| xoAdo” eon: final -ac was usually sounded short, as witness 
the accent, e.g. of tpamelat, Avopar, Aveoba (K.-Bl. 1. 320). 
Hence in daily speech it was probably elided like any short vowel, 
and for this reason in Arist. also, though not in tragedy, whether 
falling in arsis or thesis; e¢.g. in inf. (N. 7, 42, 523, 550, 780, 
etc.), in 1st sing. as oip’, déop’ (V. 941, 1426, P. 102, 324), in 2d 
sing. as peuvyno’ (Av. 1054), in 3d sing. as gaiver’, kpeunoer (V. 273, 
808), in 2d sing. imv., as xapu’, beac’ (P. 392, 906). Or -a 
may stand fast, with aphaeresis of the foll. initial, as ayOopae "yo 
A. 62, KeAntioa ’kéAevov V. 501. Sometimes, though rarely, crasis 
takes place, as in dyéouapa A. 325, wepiwWoparedAOovta R. 509. 
Cp. oip = ovo. 773, and see K,-Bl. 1. 238 and 223; Blaydes here. 

13. Diaeresis of the three peézpa is noticeable in varying degree : 
striking in ¢.g. A. 31, 199, N. 13, 47, 686, E. 100, 165, 218, P. 291, 
Av. 175, L. 884, R. 184, 608, 1203 ; less so in e.g. N. 147, 169, 
225, 651, 678, 790, 802, 854, 869, 878, 885, 1258, A. 181 ; hardly 
at all in 127, 131, 854. Cp. notes on 16, 50, and for tragedy see 
T. Goodell Class. Phil. 1 (1906), 165. 


262 APPENDIX 


14. Képnv fav: cp. E. 580c. schol., 1121, Av. 911, 1282, Xen. 
ep. Lac. 11. 3, Lysias 16. 18, and see Gard.-Jev. 65. 

15. tvvwptkeverar: prob. abridged from €vywpidi-Keverar; cp. 
Kopip-evpim-t-Kos (E. 18), ap-popers, oxip-rous (N. 255) for *oxip- 
mo-rovs and see Brug. 135, Herwerden Lex. Graec. Supplet. 
(1902) 5.0. TpuyioKOV. 

16. Equal bisection of iambic trimeter is shown by T. Goodell 
Class. Phil. t (1906), 145-66, to be neither infrequent nor vicious, 
as is often stated. It is effective rhetorically in pointing contrasts 
and hinting at heightened feeling. ‘The instances in tragedy Pro- 
fessor Goodell has collected ; exx. in comedy with punctuation 
are EB. 79, 671, 673, 1008, N. 16, 141, 1142, 1200, suedtOeae 
879, Th. 186; with hiatus E. 75, N. 487, 780, 822, 1177, V. 6, P. 
588, 694, 833 ; with natural syntactic detachment A. 1027, E. 750, 
1159, N. ror, 126, 181, 212, 814, 886, 1237. ) pee munenen ene 
exx. INN. ON 51. 

18. wat: addressed to a slave, is regularly without &; so 132, 
614, 1145 and very freq. But in familiar tone it is & wa? as in A. 
A32, 1136, 1137, 1140, Plat. Men. 82 6, Symporjae ae eee 
1165, V. 290, etc. 6 wat is to son, not slave.) On ac. voc. see 
J. A. Scott 4.7.P. 24 (1903) and 26 (1905). 

21. dép te: by Arist. used only in quest. (22 times), ¢.g. 494, 
787, 847. For dépe in quest. see n. on 218 ; for subjv.,n.on 731. 

22. rod: gen. of exchange; N. 31, V. 1424, P. 848, Demos. 7. 
23, Plat. Zys.208.a, Xen. Cyr..3-1. 37. Ke-Gugmeyee 

23- Kkomwmarias: on substantives in -das see Curt. Stud. 9 (1876), 
and for comedy Peppler 38. Exx.: paotiyias (R. 501), oTeypar- 
(L. 331), dpop- (V. 206), karv- (V. 151), cvkopavt- (E. 437), 
Twywv-, oxil-, Eu-, oToyy-, etc. 

24. exomqv: €xxortw is the vox propria for destruction of eyes, 
teeth, and trees! Of eyes: A. 92, N. 24, Av, 342 56a nemome 
Demos, 18. 67, 24. 140, 24. 141, Aeschin.1. 172, Lue; Zonnaq non 
teeth: R. 548,572, Phryn. frg. 68, Septuag. Exod. 21. 27; of trees: 
Hdt. 6: 39, 9. 97, Thuc. 6.:99: 3, Xen. Anas: 1. 4. tO sana 
fell. 6. 5. 37, Lysias 7. 11, 7. 15, 7. 24, Demos, 53: 15 (Giwimea 


NOTES ON TEXT 263 


26. rod font . . . routi: cp. P. 64, Soph. O. 7. 1013. For the 
quite diff. phrase rovr’ €xetvo seen. on 985. Different also is Av. 507. 

28. wodepiorqpia: On prizes to the victors in the Panathenaea 
¢. 400 B.c. see Roberts and Gardner II no. 169 (or Dittenberger 
2, no. 668), Mommsen Fes 85-98. Prizes for trot rrodeptotyproe 
were as follows: in the single-horse race, 1st prize 16 amphoras of 
oil, 2d prize 4; in the 2-horse chariot-race, 1st prize 30 am- 
phoras, 2d prize 6; for the 2 finest 2-horse chariots in the pro- 
cession 4 amphoras and tf. 

30. th xpéos Ba pe: in Euripides r/ xpéos €Ba d@pa, where yxpeos 
= xpyya as often. For Euripides’ love of the terminal acc. (no 
prepos.) note in /7/zppol. alone wy. 36, 108, 233, 760, 782, 836, 
841, 974, 1102, 1371. 

32. eadtoas: cp. Xen. Oecon. 11. 18. On horses and horse- 
manship in Greece see M. H. Morgan’s translat. of Xen. epi tz- 
mikys, With fine essays and notes (1893). 

35- évexvpdcer Sar: in support of the aor. -cacOa of the Mss. see 
1141 duxasocbu, GMT. 127, and the long list of such aorists in 
K.-G. 1. 195-97; note also the marks of old fashion in Strep- 
siades’ speech, as orws 60, Tod mammov 65, exptvopeOa 66. But in 
view of Kaehler’s note here, showing that after pyyi in the sense 
of promising, threatening, etc., Arist. uses the fut. inf. 27 times, 
it would be but obstinate to stickle for the aorist in two places. | 
On évéxvpa and debts in general see Gard.-Jev. 539. | éreév: used 
by Arist. in quest. only ; ¢.g. 93, 820, 1502, E. 32, 733, 1246, 1392. 

39. ov 8 obv Kdbevde: 38 ody with imv. and ov (or 3d person 0, 
Ror, ac) in A. 186, N. 39, V. 6, 764, 1154, Av. 56, L. 491, Th. 
612, R. 31; Aesch. Prom. 935, Hum. 226, 887 (c. potent. opt. 
pevots av); Soph. 47. 114, 961, 7. 891, O.7. 310, 669, O.C. 
1205, Zr. 329, 1157; Eur. Androm. 258, Her. Fur. 726, Rhes. 
868, etc. The pronoun to us seems hardly to admit emphasis ; 
see n. on 4 and 1364. Cp. also pr av ye L. 189. 871. 

39. to@’ on: practically an adverb, as if iaOor., like d8yAovert, it 
ignores syntax of é7, though sometimes qualified by et, aad’, or 
tour ; P. 373, Av. 1408, Th. 12, Pl. 183, 889. Adverbial also is 


264 APPENDIX 


(ed) of8 ore in A. 555, N. 1175, V. 1348, P. 365, 1296, etc. Sobol. 
Synt. 120. Cp. also mas doxets 881, otk éoF orws (0d) 802, Gav- 
pactos-d00s, vreppvas-ws, and the like; K.-G. 2. 353 f. and 415. 

40. els Thy kepadqv: cp. A. 833, P. 1063, Pl. 526, 651, Plat. 
Euthyd. 283 e, Demos. 18. 290, 19. 130. 

41. e@e: in Arist. c. opt. E. 404, 618, L. 940, 974, Th. 1050, 
Ec. 947; c. indic. N. 24, Ec. 938; c. wedov (-es, -e) N. 41, V- 
731, P. 1068. R. 1382. Only three of these instances occur in 
dialogue verse (iambic trim.), viz. L. 940 (spoken by Kinesias the 
poet) and N. 24 and 41 (in the mouth of the old rustic) ; the 
other exx. are in lyric verse, dactylic hexam., or quoted from 
Euripides. In accord with this, e’@e is certainly rare in Attic prose. 
I find) it only in Xen. Alem. 1. 2. 46, Hell ay aae, andebiat 
Phaedr. 227 c. &@ wedov (-es, -e) I do not find at all outside of 
poetry. Here therefore Streps. seems to fall into the tragic style 
of Euripides, who uses e/6e very frequently. 

46. Meyakdéovs: for the family tree see J. Kirchner Prosopo- 
graphia Attica (1903) 2. 53; in part as follows: 

MeyakAns (¢. 633 B.C.) 


*AAKpeEwy | 





MeyakAns 
KAevabevys * ‘Inrroxparns 
MeyakAns MeyakAyjs 
Acivopayn + KAewvias MeyaxAns 
"AAKiBuadys * MeyaxAns* 
Notes: | Hence the family name Alcmaeonidae. 2 The Reformer 508/7 
B.C. 8The great Traitor. 4Contemporary with the Clouds and men- 


tioned by the comic poets (see Kock 1. 418 and 704) and by Thue. I. 126. 12. 
See also C.I.A. 1. 122-24 and 148-50. Schol. on Pind. Pyth. 7 says that he 
won an Olympic victory with chariot 436 B.c. Perhaps he is 6 Kowo¥pas in 
Ach. 614. 


NOTES ON TEXT 265 


48. €yxexoutvpwpervnv: cp. 800, Ach. 614. Schol. here: éore de 
"Epetpuaxov TO cvopa. aitn b€ eyapynOn Llecirtpatw emtxepyoavTe 
tupavvetv. Hence she must have been a daughter of the 2d 
Megacles in the above table (Hdt. 1. 60). But Zex. Vindobon. 
60 says of her: nv pyytnp MeyakXéous, cai “AXkpatwvos yuvy. Hence 
the modern uncertainty, so great that Wilamowitz denies her 
existence (Arist. und Athen 1. 111). 

50. Itemizing diaeresis, as in 661, 1131, A. 31, V. 676 f. 
(anap. tetram.); cp. N. 212, 761 for probably a like meditative 
delivery. 

51. One word exactly fills the 2d half of the verse. Of this 
there are 28 exx. in the first three plays. But in only 14 of them 
is there any likelihood of a medial caesura between the two halves. 
Such likelihood is underscored in the following: A. 37, 63, 87, 
161, 194, 368, 374, 526, 603, 605, 871, 1089, 1176; E. Lowes 7; 
62, 175, 611, 1152, 1155, 1157, 1168, 1370; Nese 166, 730, 
747- 

54. av épackov: “ iterative av,” GMT. 162; a colloquial usage 
found over 50 times in Arist., not at all in Hom., Hes., Pind., 
Aesch., twice in Soph. (P72. 290, 443), once in Eur. (Phioen. 401), 
six times in Hdt., once in ‘Thuc. (1. 71. 3), here and there in 
Xen. See R. C. Seaton Class. Rev. 3 (1889), 343. Exx. in this 
play c. impf. indic. 54, 855, 979, 981 (?), 1385; c. aor. indic. 977, 
1382, 1384, 1385. 

57- mérnv Avxvov: if original with Arist., the metaphor was soon 
borrowed ; see Plat. com. frg. 190 avycopar otiABnv (an earthen 
vessel) yTts py otis. Cp. ddn-payos (big-eating, full-grown) 
applied not only to aywvotns immos by Pherecr. 197 and to tw 
Cedyos in official inscriptions (e.g. Dittenberger 2, p. 489), but also 
to Avxvos by Alcaeus com. 21 and to rpinpys by Lysias (frg. 103 
Bait.-Sauppe). 





58. «rdys: fo get cuffed or some other cause for weeping ; so 
1415, 1418, 1436, 1439, A. 822, 827, V. 440, etc. ; espec. freq. in 
the fut. cAavoer and kAavoeras as a threat, as at 933, P. 255, 532, ete. 

59. tv OpvadAlbwv: “ partitive’”’ gen., regularly c. art. as in 


266 APPENDIX 


French: ‘ Donnez-moi du pain”; A. 184, 805, V. 239, P- 30, 
258, 772, 960, 962, 1102, TITL, 1136, 1145, 2aOG Aves ayes 
1263 (K.-G. 1. 345). Cp. gen. after raparpwyw, rapeoOiw in E. 
1026, P. 415, R. 988. 

60. émws: in place of as temporal belongs to lonic prose (oxws) 
and to tragedy. It is found only here in Arist., perhaps as befit- 
ting the old-time farmer. Sobol. Syv#¢. 154 notes ézore for dre in 
the mouth of another rustic, Dicaeopolis (Ach. tg), and ézed 
temporal in frg. 403. Cp. further ozws dvwratw (= as av.) in P. 
207 (as ozws Cc. superlat. in Theogn. 427, Aesch. Agam. 600, 605, 
1350, etc.), and dzws in final clauses in tragedy, Thuc., and Xen. 
(GMT. 313. 2). | vids obrooi: no article is needed when the 
demonstrat. really points to something present here or there ; 
A. 130, 187, 960, 1049, E. 1177, 1181, V. 262. So 6d in A. 908, 
V. 1132, L. 1072, Ec. 27, and ode A. 336, 454, 810, 985, E. 1166, 
etc. These exx. show that the demonstrat. does not tend, in 
Arist. at least, to take position after the substantive, as is stated by 
K.-G. 1. 629. 

63. Cp. Eur. Phoen. 58, where it is the mother who names one 
of her daughters. 

65. tod wammov: “from his grandfather,’ the gen. being the 
matplky mraots. “Die spatere prosa kann das nicht mehr sondern 
muss praepositionen, dz, in “las und xowvy auch émi, dem genetiv 
zusetzen”’ (Wilamowitz Eur. Herac. 31). Exx. of grandfather’s 
name held by grandson are to be seen in Av. 283, Thuc. 6. 54. 6, 
Plato Zach. 179 a, Parm. 126 c, Theag. 130 a, Demos. 39. 27, 57- 
37, and in the genealogy of Aristophanes, Sophocles, Pericles, 
Cleisthenes, Alcibiades, Nicias, and the elder Thucydides. 

66. éxpivopeda: for the sense Zo dispute, quarrel, see Eur. Med. 
609, Hdt. 3. 120, Menand. Ffi¢r. 529 (Korte) and cp. avaxpivopat 
Hdt. 9. 56, duaxpivouae Hdt. 9. 58; also the comic derivation 
of his name given by Agoracritus in g. 1258 é€v TH a@yopa yap 
KpLVOMLEVOS € BooKopnv- | T® xpovw: adverbial and with art., as here, 
in 865, 1242, V. 460, frg. 198; but it is common without art., and 
regularly so in Aesch. 


NOTES ON TEXT 267 


69. méAwv: often means the Acropolis, for the Athenians ; Thuc. 
2.15. Used in Arist. in this sense it omits.the art. if a prepos. is 
present ; ¢.g. cis toAW L. 302, 912; mpds rordw L. 288; év roAE 
E. 267, L. 245; éx w0Aews E. 1093. See Starkie on Vesf. 492 for 
Aristophanic usage of article with 7éAus, dyopa, 7vv&, aypos, etc. 

70. Meyaxdéns: whether the poet should or should not con- 
tract the nomin. of proper names in -kAéns into -«Ays (as in prose) 
depended upon his metrical needs. In Arist. no contraction takes 
place if the 4th syllable from the end is short —hence always 
Ilepi-, Soo-, ‘Iepo-, Zevo-, WirAo-, Xapi-kAéns ; but it does take place 
if this syllable is long —hence “Hpa-, @ewioro-kAfjs. K.-Bl. 1. 432 
Anm. 6, Kock on £9. 283, Speck 34. | §veriS €xev: opportunities 
were by this time rare for the old families of nobility to appear in 
the elegant costume of Marathonian days (Thuc. 1. 6). Alcibia- 
des and his like might wear outlandish sandals, a trailing robe 
and long hair, but the sansculottic masses of Cleon’s time were 
against it. See Neil on “9. 967, Athen. 534 ¢, 512 dc. 

71. pev ovv: not continuative as in 66, but corrective (zmo vero) 
as in 221, 1086, 1112, 1454; =p adda (Av. 109), pa A’ dAda 
(Pl. 22, where see van Leeuwen). | $eAdéws: probably not a proper 
name as in L. and S., but any stony mountain-slope, such as that 
of Hymettus, where soil is thin and pasturage scant. Harpocr. : 
Ta TETPWON Kal aiy(Bora xwpia peddEas Exadovr. 

72. évnppévos: enzwrapped in, seems to be the Ionic and poetic 
vox propria when one is clad in any sort of skin (dO€pav, Aeovrny, 
Trapdadijv, veBpida, vaxos, etc.) ; so Av. 1250, R. 434, Ec. 80, frgg. 
65, 253, Eur. /on 1490, Hdt. 7. 69, Luc. Zim. 6, Bacch. 1, Herc. 
1. Cp. ér-appevos Hdt. 1. 199, 8. 105. 

74. karéxee: regarded as imperf. in K.- Bl. 2. 570. 

76. Sapovlws: cp. P. 541, Pl. 675. Alex. 167 (K. 2. 358) olvos 
yepwv dapovins. So dapdvua P. 588. Adjectives were fortified 
not only by the colorless adverbs zavv, opodpa, pada, but by others 
of (originally) definite meaning, just as German uses adverbially 
furchtbar, tiichtg, riesig. Such were devas, ioxupds, TeAEws, 


aTexvas, erekas, Ureppvas, Oavyactas, Oavpaciws, Karas. Cp. 


268 APPENDIX 


also adverbial phrases such as ddatov ws (fpdoviuos Av. 428), 
apyadéov as (copds V. 1279), treppvas as (AevKoTANOys Ec. 386). 
For a complete study see Schwab 482-495. 

80. eStrmifiov: a coaxing diminutive in friendly tone; so 
EavOiduov R. 582, Anpucdvov E. 726, 1199, Eppndivov P. 382. Others 
carry contempt as Bowwridwov A. 872, Aapaxirmuov A. 1207 ; and 
others are meant to be comically impudent and quite improbable 
except in the play, as Swxpariduov (N. 222, 237, 746), Eipuridiov 
(A. 404, 475). See Peppler 20-27. 

82. tod: means (1) “eve / used when doing what is requested : 
255, 635, 825, and often ; (2) see there / used when repeating some 
word or phrase of another to deride it: 818, 872, 1469, E. 87, 
344, 703, etc. ; (3) “eve, when handing or bringing something to 
some one: A. 434, 470, E. 909, 1166, V. S05; ;e5m,setemmalomts 
stressed by an added ye: 818, 1469, E. 87, L. 441, ete. 

83. Hooe8e tovtovi : so in 1478 there is an appeal to the statue 
of Hermes, and in V. 875, Th. 748, Pherecr. 87, Eur. Phoen. 631 
to Apollo ®otBos or ’Aytevs. 

84. ph pot ye: the same phrase and with no verb 433, V. 1179, 
1400, L. 922, Plat. Hipparch. 229 e, pynker ewovrye R. 1407; with 
verb E. 19. Cp. without ye or verb A. 345 py por mpodacw, 
Pherecr. 67 py por dhaxous, Alex. 127 pn mpodaces evtatfa pot, 
Demos. 4. 19 py pour puptous E€vovs, Arist. Av. 145 pydapds ypily 
rapa THY Oadatrav, L. 938 pi “pe ye, Plat. Profag. 318 b pi ovtus, 
331 ¢ py por, Men. 74 ¢ py pot ovtws. Soph. Anz. 577 wy tprBas 
ert. Cp. tfra 196, 267 pajrw ye. 

86. évrws: a word coming in probably from philosophic discus- 
sion on 70 ov Leing, and ra dvra. Note Gorgias’ treatise epi tov 
py ovtos. In Arist. it is found at N. 86, 1271, V. 997, R. 189, 
Ec. 786, Pl. 82, 286, 289, 327, 403, 581, 836, 960, frg. 586, E. 
177 (doubtful) ; in Aesch., Soph., and Thuc. not at all, in Eur. a 
few times, in Antiphon once (2 £8 10), in Hdt. once (7. 143. 6), in 
Plato often, in Demos. 4 times, Aeschin. 6 times, but in no other 
orators. 

go. Aéye 54: Oy Cc. imv. very common, e.g. with, A€ov 340; 


NOTES ON TEXT 269 


dye 478, 636, 775; «ime 500, 652, 683, 748, 778, 1410; ppovrice 
700 ; epe 940, 1088. 

94. uxav: from Aristot. De Anima 1. 2 we learn what various 
philosophers up to this time had held the soul to be ; e.g. Democri- 
tus rip, Thales xuwyrixov tua motive principle, Diogenes of Apollonia 
ayp, Heraclitus dvabvpiacts fiery vapour, Hippo védwp, Critias aipa. 

96. mvyevs: Hippon’s oven-doctrine of the heavens is put into 
the mouth also of the learned Meton, Av. root. 

97. GvOpaxes : for Heraclitus’ comparison of men to avOpaxes see 
Sext. adv. Math. 7. 129 f. in Ritter and Preller § 41 or Diels 64. 

98. Against this identification of Socrates and sophists in both 
theory and practice see the protests of Xen. (AZem. 1. 2. 31) and 
Plato (Afo/. 23 @). 

IOI. povtierat: were attacked by the comic poets it would 
seem almost by concert. On the same day with the Clouds were 
exhibited Kovvos by Amipsias and Hvrivy by Cratinus. In IHurivy 
Chaerephon figured as a “ dirty man and poor” (aixpypos Kat révys, 
schol. Plat. 331 Bekker) ; in Kovvos the chorus was made up of 
dpovristat. (See n. on 179.) By whomsoever originated the 
name ¢povrisrys stuck to Socrates as a stinging word of contempt. 
Xen. Conviv. 6. 6, 7. 2, Mem. 4. 7. 6, Plato Afol. 18 4. | kadol re 
kaya0ot: the aristocrats of Athens took to themselves the names 
Kado Kdyabot, éxOAol, xpnatot, yevvaior, apiotor, BEATLoTOL, deELoL, 
6XALyo, Exretkeis, yvwopysor, emipavels, evropot, eddacuoves. The masses 
(“‘ poorer class,” “ baser sort,” “ riff-raff’’?) were ot roAXoi, 76 tANO0s, 
movnpoi, mevyntes, xeipovs. See ps.-Xen. Rep. Ath., Aristot. Ath. 
Pol., Neil’s Equites, App. U1. Such being the case, it is only in 
ridicule that Arist. here applies the noble term to Socrates and his 
friends. 

102. alot: oyerAucpod dyArwtixov eribbeypa rapa Awpiedow 
(Bekker Anecd. 360. 11). At present it is found only in Arist. to 
mark disgust and derision always except in Av. 1342; viz. A. 189, 
E. 957, N. 102, 829, 906, V. 37, 973, 1338, P. 15, 544, 1291, Av. 
610, 1055, 1342. Cp. the variants aiBorBot P. 1066, tarBot FE. 
891, V. 1338. 


270 APPENDIX 


104. Xatpepov: 144-146, 156, 503, 831, 1465, 1505, V. 1408, 
1412, Av. 1296, 1564, frgg. 291, 539, 573, Crat. 202, Eupol. 165, 
239, Com. Adesp. 26, Xen. Aem.1. 2. 48, 2. 3. 1, Plat. Apol. 20, 
and as interlocutor, in Gorg. and Charm. 

105. vymuov: perhaps a word persisting in common speech, if 
not often emerging in written language. It has recently turned 
up in Menand. /frér. 28 (Korte). But for this fact, we might have 
taken it as one of Strepsiades’ old-time words ; for it occurs no- 
where else in Arist. exc. in dactylic hexameter (P. 1063). See n. 
on 868. 

106. GdAdirwv: as here 176, 648, E. 1359, V. 301, P. 477, 636. 
Cp. 7a oria E. 575, pata A. 732, Booxe for tpepey 331. 

ro8. et... ye: when the verb is omitted in the main clause (espe- 
cially if negative), almost invariably ye appears in the subordinate 
clause (Sobol. Syz¢. 136) ; e.g. A. 60, 137, 296, 619, 966, E. 961, 
N. 108, V. 299, 1256, etc., Eur. /on. 961, [ph. 7. 866, Phoen. 1347. 

109. daciavois: Athen. 386 ¢-87 f.; V. Hehn Wanderings 
of Plants and Animatls, Engl. transl. (1888) 274. | Aewyépas: V. 
1269, Eupol. 44, Plat. 106, Andoc. t. 17, 1. 22 and throughout, 
Athen. 387 a, schol. here. 

I10. dvOpémrwv: c. superlat. = ravrwv = in the world ; Schwab 
433- | sot: in form and posit. hints at para-tragedy ; cp. Aesch. 
Suppl. 602 pirtar ayyedwv énot, Cho. 1051, Soph. #2. 1126, Eur. 
fTippol. 1333. 

112 ff. Diog. Laert. 9.52: zp@tos épy (Protagoras) dvo Adyous 
civar Epi TaVvTOS TpaypaTos avTiKEywevovs aAAHAoLs ; Eur. frg. 189, 
Xen. Oecon. 11. 25, Plat. Apol. 18 4, 19 4, 23 d, Isoc. 10.1 ff., Aristot. 
Ret 2240 17, Cie Brut d.* 30. 

120. imméas: see briefly G. Gilbert Constitutional Antiquities, 
Engl. transl. (1895) 320-24, or in full A. Martin Les Cavaters 
Athéniens (1886), a book of 588 pages. 

123. és xépaxas: és is the fixed form of the prepos. in this 
phrase ; K.-Bl. 2. 248, Sobol. Praepos. 38. Hence the verb oxopa- 
_ Kilo. 

124. pe: sc. ovra. The partic. usually present after zepuopo 


NOTES ON TEXT 271 


(GMT. 148, 885) is at times omitted, as also after rvyxdve, daredo, 
aig Oavopa, dpe. 

126. With the spirit of Streps., who will not admit that he is 
“ down,” cp. that of the Marathonian heroes (E. 571-73) and of 
Pericles (Plut. Pevic. 8). | od8 éyd: nor will I evther, no more will 
Z (yield than you). | werdv ye: prostrate, beaten, ye stressing the 
preceding word as usual. I cannot think it has occult connection 
with dA\Aa . . . wevrou, nor in general with other groups such as Kat 
pv, Ov pV, ov pevToL, 7) pyv, GAAG pyv—as the incautious might 
gather from Neil’s Zguzfes p. 194. Cp. N. 53, V- 231, 268, 548, 
Av. 639, R. 1198. 

127. Gddd: five dAAa’s in five successive verses! They mean 
adverse winds and a chopping sea in the speakers’ hearts. 

130. oxivSardpous: cp. R. 819, cpirevpata R. 819, raparpiopata 
R. 881, cxapipynopot R. 1497, and 7nfra 320 AerroAoya, aTEevoETX@. 

131. tov: keep on, continue to; so 509, A. 341, L. 945, Th. 
473, 852, R. 202, 512, 524, Ec. 853, 1151, Crat. 195, Eubul. 107. 
6 (K. 2. 201°, Plat. Euthyd. 295 c, Gorg. 490 ¢, 497 a, Phaedr. 
236 ¢, Hdt. 3. 52, Luc. /carom. 24, Pseudosoph. 1. The limita- 
tions of the idiom seem to be (1) that it is colloquial, (2) always 
in nomin. sing. except once (Arist. Th. 473), (3) always with a 
verb in 2d sing. except here and Ec. 853, (4) always in disap- 
proval, and most common with Anpeis, PAvapeis, or a verb of 
hesitation, K.-G. 2. 62. 

131 f. rh... obxl xémrw: Why am I not knocking, why not at it 
already, why delay knocking ? So the present after ré od in A. 359, 
j. 1207, L. 1103, 1160, Plat. Protag. 311 a, Lysis 211d. Distin- 
guish such from the aorist after r/o} in A. 592, V. 213, L. 181, 
906, 1161, frg. 466, and in many exx. from many authors collected 
in K.-G. 1. 165; for the significance of the aor. see n. on 174. 

132. maSiov: the usual formula is wat rat (N. 1145, A. 395, 
fog7si., 1118 f., V. 1307; Av 57, R: 464). The -dimin. here's 
neither in coaxing nor contempt (see 80 n.), but due to the needs 
of the metre, so Peppler 31. Blaydes on Plut. 227 collects nearly 
a hundred exx. of diminutt. in -éétov. 


272 APPENDIX 


137. Socrates as an intellectual midwife; Plat. Zheaat, 149 a, 
L506 

138. rndod: probably a bit of Euripidean vocabulary. Frem 
Theognis to Theocritus he alone seems to have used it (Cyc. 
689, frg. 884), unless we except two tragic adespota (77, 94 N.). 

I4I. @appdv: c. imv. very common; 422, 4237, 436, 990, V. 
388, 547, P. 159, R. 7, 1005. Oappyoas E. 423, Av. 461, 1512. 
The imv., Oappe is used only seldom wit another imy., though 
often alone. | €y® obroct: the deictic ovrec’ with the first personal 
pronoun, as here, in A. 367, E. 1098, L. 94, Pl. 868. 

145. This flea-jump satire stuck in the memory. See Xen. 
Conviv. 6. 8, Luc. Prom. 6, Philopat. 12. For modern flea-jump 
measurement see Revue des Deux Mondes for 1867, p. 542 (Mar. 
15). The writers on Sazvary Glands, etc., obtained master’s 
degrees at Cornell University in tgo2 and 1905. | adoro: so in 
RV.; not ddAdouro. 

150. t& wé8e: biped is the beetle also in Pax 7. 

153. Tis XewrérnTos : Causal gen. with or without art. after an 
exclamat., as in 364, 818, 925, 1476, A. 64, 67, 87, 1205, 1210, E. 
144, 350, V. 161, P. 238, 239, Av. 61, 223.) 205) mage eons 
Ec. 787, Pl. 389, 1126-32. K.-G. 1. 389. | dpevav: by the time 
of Arist. dpyv was alien to plain prose except in the phrase 
voos kal dpeves, as in L. 432, Th. 291, R. 535. In the 27 other 
passages where Arist. uses the word, all but this present are either 
lyrical or clearly in parody or para-tragedy. Hence here too tragic 
tone is probably intended. W. G. Rutherford Mew Phrynichus 
(1881) 9. 

154. rar av: for ellipse of verb after dv see n. on 5. Cp. 
also ellipse after t¢é dj77a A. tort, P. 859, 863. 

157. How insects “ with no larynx or lungs and hence properly 
no voice (@wv7)” can make noises, was a question that Aristot. 
took up (fist. of Animals 4. 9. 2 = 535 4). 

158. kara ro orépa: KaTd = Va, as in V. 141 (tpppa), Av. 1208 
(rvAas), Plato Rep. 359 d (Ovpidas), Timae. 79 @ (pivas), Thue. 
4. 48. 2 (Ovpas), 4. 67. 3 (wvAas).— This acoustical quest. is a 


NOTES ON TEXT 273 


satire on the physics and physiology of the day. For the guesses 
on sound and hearing see ps.-Plut. Morala go2 6, gor f, or bet- 
ter, Diels 177. 20 (for Empedocles), 325. 4 (Anaxagoras), 344. 31 
(Diogenes of Apollonia), 336. 6 (Archelaos) ; or see Ritter and 
Preller s.v. axon in the index. 

161. 8a Aewrod Kré: cp. Hippocr. Aphor. 7. 51 (vol. 4. 592 
Littré) explaining a sneeze: trepxéerar obv 6 dnp 6 evewv, pope 
b€, Gre dia Grevod 7 Si€Eod0s adTovd eat. 

162. ei0s: c. gen. = straight towards. Epic used is, Hat. 
idv. Of the form ei6u I find but 23 exx. in the Indices —15 in 
comedy, 5 in Plato (Ast), the other 3 in Thuc. 8. 88, 8. 96, Xen. 
Hell. 1. 4.11. Lyric poetry, tragedy, and the orators are with- 
out it (exc. once in Eur. A/iffol. 1197?). Hence e«i6% would 
seem to be colloquial. In Arist.: E. 254, N. 162, P. 68, 77, 
301, 819, Av. 1421, Ec. 835, frgg. 161, 656; Eupol. 47, 183, 
304, Pherecr: 110, Epicrat. 10 (K. 2. 286). H. Richards’ article 
in Class. Rev. 15 (1901), 442 ff. (holding that ev6v c. gen. in Attic 
prose was, as a rule, only a synonym of éis, ds, émd, or mpds, with 
no such definite notion as straight for) 1 hold to be abortive. 

165. The oaAmyé-notion Arist. could have got from Pigres’ 
Batracho-myo-machia 199 kai tore kdvwres peyadas oaArvyyas 
éxovres | detvov eodArvyfay roA€uov KTUTov. 

169. 8€ ye: see Neil’s Zguites p. 191, and my note in Se/ections 
Jrom Plato on Apol. 22 d, Append. 

170 f. For the Thales-incident see Plat. Zheaet. 174 a. Soc- 
rates dissuaded from overmuch astronomy (Xen. AZem. 4. 7. 4-6), 
which was rather the pride of Hippias the Elean (Plat. Profag. 
318 ¢, Hipp. Maj. 285 bc. Plato prob. has this passage in mind 
in Rep. 529 4 ¢ (dvw Kexnves, and e& imrias véwv ev yy), where see 
J. Adam. 

174. qoOqv: J “ike; t.¢. Greek aorist = Engl. present. So 
noOnv in 1240, EB. 696, P. 1066, Av. 570, 880; €Barvpaca N. 185 ; 
éyeAaoa E. 696, ebaxpusa Av. 540; €xapnv Av. 1743. So also in 
tragedy the aorist of verbs of emotion and its result (as 7Aynoa, 
éxAavou, dréxtvaa), of approving (as éeryveca Or yveoa, edeEapnv), 

ARISTOPHANES — 18 


274 APPENDIX 


of bidding, advising, and giving oath (as drov, iretrov, mapyveca, 
KaTwpooa, amw@pooa); exx.: Aesch. Pers. 224, 844, 1000, Cho. 
887, Soph. 47. 99, 536, ZZ 668, 1322, 1479, Phil. 1289, 1314, 
1434, Eur. Alcest. 1095, Androm. 421, 785, 1234, El. 248, 622, 
644, Hec. 1276, Hel. 330, 664, 668, 673, Hippol. 614, [ph. A. 440, 
469, 509, 655, 874, Lph. 7. 862, 1023, 1161, fom 1614, Cyel. 266, 
Med. 272, 707, 791, Orest. 1516, 1672, Suppl. 1161, 1171, Tread. 
53, 718. — This same “dramatic” or “instantaneous ” aorist for 
Engl. present is seen largely in other verbs; see Arist. N. 820, E. 
269, 1368, 1372, Aesch. Prom. 181, 277, 401, 773, £75. 972, 
Soph. £2 677, Eur. Hel. 348, El 215, Her. Fur. 177, fippol. 
846, Troad. 887, 1046, Phoen. 679. K.-G. 1. 163 f.— It would 
be well to win ove point of view and one explanation for this 
“dramatic”? aor., the question-aor. after rc od (see n. on 131 f.), 
the Homeric aor. in comparisons, the “ gnomic,” the “ empirical,” 
the “ general description,” and the “ future” aor. (GS. 255-263, 
GMT. 60-62, 154-158). ‘That explanation is perhaps as follows : 

The Greek language has but few finite forms of any verb which 
merely zame the action. ‘They are usually clogged with temporal 
additions, and give a picture of the action as one that is or was 
or will be go’ng on. When therefore the Greeks needed the verb- 
act stripped of time (d-dpusros) yet embodied in person and num- 
ber, their inflectional wealth encumbered them. AapBavw = “1 
am taking,” not “I take”; éAaBov gives the notion “take,” but 
throws it back in time to “ took.’”” — How then say in Greek “ I take 
coffee daily,” “Thanks,” “ He writes a good hand,” “Why not 
knock?” “Murder!” “ Faint heart never erects a trophy ”? 
Either by using the present tense — which the Greeks also use — 
or idiomatically (shutting ear to augment) the aovtst; hence for the 
above sentences respectively, éAaBov, érnveoa, éypawe, Exoa, drrw- 
Adpecba (Arist. Ach. 333), éoryoe. This refusal to hear the 
augment, this recognition of merely the verb-notion in the aorist- 
stem (especially easy in 2d aor. roots, as AaB-, duy-, pay-, etc.) 
was the easier because of the very large use of this d-dpuoros (or 
time-unlimited) stem in all other moods beside the indicative. 


NOTES ON TEXT 275 


(Observe also that in exclamatory passion the Greeks fled from 
the finite forms to the acc. c. inf.; see n. on 268.) For exx. of 
the “ gnomic”’ aorist see n. on 350; for theory of its origin, Carl 
Mutzbauer Die Grundlagen der gr. Tempuslehre (1893) 35, with 
review of the book by D. B. Monro, Céass. Rev. 8 (1894), 34 in 
complete agreement with Mutzbauer; G. Herbig /udog. Forsch. 
6 (1896), 249 ff. espec. 261 ff.; H. Melzer Zndog. Forsch. 17 
(1904), 239 f.; M. Bréal AZém. de la Société de ling. 11 (1900), 
278-80 ; K. Brugmann Vergletchende Gram. (1903) 2. 574. ‘The 
older view of the gnomic aor. (a sample past instance) is still 
maintained by K.-G. 1. 159, and P. Cauer Grammatica Militans* 
(1903) ror. 

176. émadkapqoaro: a rare word; Eur. frg. 918 N., Xen. Cyr. 4. 
3. 17, Arist. A. 659 (in parody), P. 94 (probable parody of Eurip- 
ides Bellerophon), and here. The Indices report no further use. 
Tradapot = pnxavat in V. 645. 

177-179. Teuffel-Kaehler read zadaiorpas for tparelys in 177, 
and rparelys for tadaiorpas in 179. 

178. SaBArnv: may some of the mystification lie in this instru- 
ment? Also in the hocus-pocus of Meton, Av. 1003, it plays a 
part. 

179. Cloak-stealing being easy, like modern arson, was severely 
punished, viz. by death (Xen. A/em. 1. 2. 62, Demos. 24. 114, 
Aristot. Problems 29. 14); Eupol. 361 charges also the pilfering of 
a wine-ladle against Socrates. Though thieving was a common 
charge of the comic poets, and should have been discredited, yet 
probably some of Socrates’s judges twenty-four years later may 
have fancied they had caught the thief at last. So to this day 
many Southerners believe that Benjamin Butler did steal spoons in 
New Orleans during the Civil War. | For the similarity in sound 
of o and v see K.-Bl. 1. 53, Brugmann 48. In the 3d cent. b.c. 
Boeotians wrote fuxia for oikéa, xadv for xadoé. | The suggestion in 
the text-notes, that the pun Ooipartov-Oupariov was inserted at the 
last moment, has something in its favour, if we recall the impromptu 
nature of comedy from its very origin. The same account must be 


276 APPENDIX 


given of Accé. 1158 f., and also of Vesp. 1025-1028, if van Leeu- 
wen is right in dating the IloAes of Eupolis as competing with 
Vespae. Miiller-Striibing makes a like claim for Ach. 593-618 
(on which see Busolt 3. 1058). | The comic poets often pitched 
naturally on the same subjects at the same or about the same time, 
e.g. on Socrates in 423 B.c., Arist.in Vd. and Amipsias in Kovyos ; 
on Hyperbolus in 421, Eupolis in Mapuxas, Leuco in ®parepes, 
Arist. in Pax; on Melanthius in 421, Arist. in Pax, Leuco in ®pa- 
tepes ; on Pisander in 414, Arist. in Av., Phrynichus in Movorpotos ; 
on Cleophon in 4os, Arist. in Ranx., Plato in KAeopoy; on com- 
parative excellence of poets in 405, Arist. in Ran., Phrynichus in 
Moitoa ; On a sans-souci life in 414, Arist. in Av., Phrynichus in 





Movortporos. 

180. éxeivos: “he famous; cp. 534, A. 708, K.-G. 1. 650. 

181. dvioas: very common; 506, 635, 1253, V. 30, 202, 398, 
847, 1158, etc. Cp. on the one hand @arroy c. imv., on the 
other the large use of adjectives temporal and local for adverbs, as 
OkOTALOS, TpLTAios, OVTOS, e7LBwptos. 

183. padyri@: like verbs in -wdw expressing bodily malady, 
many are formed of a comic nature for mental ailments, or to in- 
dicate a strong or inordinate passion for a thing, as in our 
“« school-fever,” “ music-mad,” “stage-struck.”” Thus like 6@6aA- 
paw, ALb-, iAvyy-, TKoTOdLVLAw, are formed yepovriaw fo get the old-age 
malady, BepBixiaw to have the spinning-fever, perXo-vixrcaw Lo have 
the Niky-dilly-dalies (Av. 640); others, indicating desire for a 
thing, are orpatnytaw, orovdapxiaw (office-secking passion), Oavatiaw 
(enamoured of death), pactryaw (lo be pinirg for a whipping, to 
want a whipping). For -taw verb-lists see Blaydes here or L. 
Siitterlin Verba Denominativa in Altgr. (Strassburg, 1891) 29-39. 

183. For presentation of a scene in the avAy of a house Kock 
on Pherecr. frg. 67 cites A. 1123, E. 997 f., 1164, V. 853, P. 1021, 
Th. 726, Pl. 624, Arist. frg. 530. For the manner of changing the 
scene here I combine the opinions of Albert Miiller Berz. phi7. 
Woch. for 1900, col. 924 and K. Zacher same journal for 1900, 
col. 70. For a like rolling back on revolving side-columns in the 


NOTES ON TEXT 277 


old fifth cent. theatre, cp. Th. 279 (van Leeuwen) and Aesch. 
Eum. 64. 

186. rots & Ilvdov: see Thuc. 4. 41. I, 5. 24. 2. | Aakwvixois : 
adjectives in -txds derived from names of people or countries are 
rarely applied to persons. See C. W. Peppler 4. /. P. 31 (1910), 
428 ff. 

188. BodPots : cp. the comic account by Epicrat. 11 (K. 2. 287) 
2 half century later of the study of the pumpkin by the pupils of 
Plato. 

IgI. rl yap: insuch quest. yap is adv., not conjunct., still almost 
the original y dp(a), we//. So K.-G. 2. 335 f. | éynexudres: denid- 
ing over forwards (Thesm. 236, Thuc. 4. 4. 2); dva-Kimtw is fo 
bend backwards (Thesm. 230). 

192. épeBo-Sihaor: Cp. dva-duhav, éx-dipav, and pyyxavo-, tpaypato-, 
dixo-dchys, and Herod. Afim. 3. 54 aatpo-dipys. 

196. phmw ye: SO 267, A. 176, E. 960 (py dja rw ye), TOO. 

198. mpds tov dépa: 27 the alr; Cp. mpos (Tov) yALov 771, V. 772, 
Peso, bc. 04, fre: 603 ; zpos (ro) zip A. 751, V- 773, P. 1131; 
mpos tiv aiOpiav Th. 1oor, Pl. 1129; mpos etAnv frg. 627; mpos 
Avxvov P. 692; mpos tiv ceAnvnv Andoc. 1. 38; mpods TO pos infra 
632. 

200. mpds tov Oedv: zpos Cc. gen. in adjuration is used by Arist. 
chiefly, by Demos. always, in entreaty, command, or question ; 
only once in affirmation and that in a parody on Eur. (frg. 51). 
Beside mpos trav beGy (the most frequent) Arist. uses pos Gedy, 
mpos (tov) Atos, (trav) yovatrwy, THs “Eorias, aidods, THs ys, THs 
defias, tay Kpe@v. Exx. in JVud.: 314, 366, 481, 784, 1103. 
Sobol. Praepos. 179. 

201. dorpovonla: the first appearance of the word. It is 
defined in Plat. Gorg. 451 c. Its use in navigation nobody called 
in question (Xen. Mem. 4. 7. 4, Plat. Rep. 527 @); but when it 
ventured to establish the material of the heavenly bodies (sun a 
stone, etc.) the people’s view of it was probably expressed in Arist. 
Nub. 1506 f., Xen. Mem. 4. 7. 6, Eur. frg. 913. See Plat. Lege. 
966-67, Plut. Mic. 23. 3 f. 


278 APPENDIX 


203. ™Wétepa: (Or worepov) omits the alternate quest. also in V. 
498, Av. 104, 427, R. 69, 1052, 1141, 1455, as in Plato. K.-G. 2. 
532. | On Athenian cleruchs and their land see Starkie on Vesp. 
715, Gard.-Jev. 602; on the Lesbian distribution, Thuc. 3. 50. 2. 

204. odk adda: 258, 482, 498, 898, and very often. Cp. yKw7’ 
dAAd. 316, 380; pa Al’ adda 330, 1291, E. 85, V. 297, 954, 1409, 
etc. ; udAAa A. 458, Av. 109, Th. 646, R. 103, 611, 745, 751, Plat. 
Men. 75 a, Alc. 1114 @. Inall these English drops ada. 

206. ys weploSos: for the map of the world shown by Aris- 
tagoras of Miletus to king Cleomenes of Sparta 499 B.c., made of 
bronze, see Hdt. 5. 49. 

208. ére(: in Arist. always in a causal sense, never temporal, 
except thrice in parody (Pax 660, 1092, 1283) and once in mouth 
of a rustic (frg. 403). As is the rule, the causal clause always fol- 
lows the main clause, never precedes. See Bachmann 9, Sobol. 
Synt. 154, Nilsson 114. The same rule for position of the clause 
holds also for the causal #s-clause ; n. on 551. 

209. ws: here and in like sentences (see 77/ra@) some supply 
before as a “ never fear ’’ and take ws causally, others supply to@ 
(as K.-G. 2. 372), though to@ is regularly followed not by as but 
by dre (Sobol. Syxé 120) and ore does not appear in this type of 
sent. until the Septuagint (¢.g. Hx. 3.12, /dg. 15.7, 3 Kings 19.2). 
Such explanat. by ellipse is too easy and isolating ; the true theory 
should connect this type of és-usage with all relative clauses which 
measure the truth of the main clause, or rather of the main 
thought, whether expressed or not. Such are not merely sentences 
of the as... ovrws type or of the Homeric wish-type ai yap... 
as (ZZ 8.538; 18. 464, 22. 346, Od. 9. 523, 17an25 hn eens 
but also those relative clauses which are said to express cause (as, 
Ort, 6s, and dre or ofa or ds C. partic.) or purpose (as, orws, Os), 
or are translated as exclamations (és, otos, dcos, etc.), and even the 
ws- and dre-object-clauses after verbs of knowing and saying. Cp. 
“ ut tua est temperantia,” “gwa es prudentia.” See Monro Hom. 
Gram. §§267—270, and for an explanation my Selections from Plato 
p- 446.—As for the present passage, whatever the psychological 


NOTES ON TEXT 279 


meaning may be of our reassuring “oh’’ when we say (replying to 
doubt or despondency) “Oh, he will be sure to come,” or “ Oh, 
you will be well soon,” it exactly conveys the feeling of ws here 
and in A. 333 ws arwAopecba Oh, murder! 335 ws aroxtreva Oh, PU 
kill him, P. 320, Ec. 1075, Soph. 47. 39, Eur. Med. 609, Androm. 
255, 587, Phoen. 720, 1664, Hel. 831. (The other passages 
usually cited in this group are better explained otherwise ; see n. 
on 1158, 1207.) — This same measuring and exclamatory OA, so, 
or how is in the ws of the as wdedov wishes and lies at the root of 
such usage as is seen in Theocr. 2. 82 (as idov, ws e€wavnv’, 3. 42, 
Hl. 14. 294, 19. 16, 20. 424. 

210. Kalwov: xa‘ thus heading a quest. is very frequent, ¢.g. 
as.08 335,74. 150, V. 665 ; see n. on xara 259, K.-G. 2. 247, L. & 
S60. Kot II 2. 

213. Subjugation of Euboea: Thuc. 1. 114. 

214. wod ‘ort: some editors, with the Mss., write ‘or, others 
*of. But in neither way could Streps. himself have thus accom- 
modated his word to the initial vowel of the following speaker. 
Pre-audition is too much to claim even for the Greeks. It is 
easier to believe that in daily speech the last syllable of éor/ was 
almost inaudible as in modern Greek orao (ov), and hence that all 
final shorts were rhythmically negligible, if the following speaker 
overlapped as in 652, 726, 729, 733, 778, and often. The writing 
‘or is therefore here the one nearest to the heard word; so in A. 
178, P. 187, Av. 90, 1495, R. 1220, frg. 18 éor ; in N. 1192 
mporeOnk, 1270 xpypat, V. 793 «ix, P. 275 door, 1054 pacer’, 
L. 49 or’, 736 xaradéAour’, Pl. 132 rovr’. 

214. 6mov’ort: almost invariably in repeating another’s ques- 
tion, the Greeks used the relative-interrog. form of the adverb 
(Grov, Orws, dro, etc., for rot, Hs, mot) ; SO 677, 690, 753, 760, 
1248, 1495. For all exx. in Arist. see Kaehler on v. 664 Anhang. 

215. totro: preparatory, like éxetvo, to some following clause ; 
ep. 300, 887, 1412, V. 47, P. 146, 1075, R. 1369, Th. 520, 556, 
Pl. 259, 573, 594, 898, 921. K.-G. 1.658 f. Cp. also the re- 
sumptive demonstr. 1262. 





280 APPENDIX 


217. olpwterGe : a warning and imprecatory verb like xAaew 58 ; 
oipwle in A. 1035, E. 891, Av. 846, 960, etc., fut. in P. 466, 1207, 
Re) 178) 277058700, ete. 

218. oé€pe: often in questt.; 324, 342, 366, 370, etc. Cp. dep 
(dw 21. | kpepa@pas: perhaps this was a platform suspended from 
above or supported by posts, accessible by ladder or stairs, of the 
sort still favoured in modern Greece. In the eating-houses of 
country towns they are large enough to accommodate a table and 
guests, serving the purpose of a semi-private dining-room. So K. 
Zacher in Berl. phil. Woch. for 1900, col. 72. 

219. attés: the deororns; so frg. 268, Plat. Profag. 314 d, 
Pollux 3. 74 “Aptoropavns kata tHv Tv ToAA@Y ovvybeEay Tov 
deorotnv “abtov” KéxAynxev. | @ Dékpates: exclamatory vocat.; GS. 
24 AG 1 AS. 

226. éreira: in questt. of surprise or indignation, common ; 
1249, A. 917, V. 1133, P. 1235, Av. 911, 1, one Ease 
xaretta. Th. 637, and eira (see n. on 259). 

227. eimep: ellipse of the verb is common; e.g. Plat. Rep. 
497 ¢, Luthyd. 296 6, Legg. 667 a, goo ¢; so also after eizep wore, 
catts (R. 39), domep (V. 404). Cp. icf ore 39, and see K.-G. 2. 573. 

228. On Diogenes of Apollonia see Diels 341-54, Gom- 
perz 1. 371 ff., Philemon frg. 91 (K. 2. 505). | Accordimpytp 
Theophrastus De Senswu 44, Diogenes believed that we dpovety 
TO adept Kaapo® Kai Enpo* Kwrvev yap THv ikwada Tov vovv. — 
ore 6€ Y VypoTns adatpetrar TOV voiv onpeEtov d.oTL TA GAA Coa XEtLpw 
tiv Ouavoway * avamvely Te yap Tov ATO THS YHS apa, Kal Tpopyy vypo- 
tésav mporpepesbar. His own words are (Diels frg. 5): Kat pou 
doxel TO THY VOnoW €xov Elva 6 ap Kadovpevos trod TOV avOparur, 
Kal UTO TOUTOU TaVTas Kal KYBEepvacbar Kal TavTwWY KpaTEeiv* avTO yap 
poor TOUTO Geods doxe? etvac. — But he was an eclectic, and combined 
with this doctrine of dyp (originally that of Anaximenes) the vods- 
theory of Anaxagoras, the é/vy of Leucippus, and avayxn from all 
alike. Hence the Aristophanic Socrates in this comedy is not 
the first syncretistic philosopher. Philosophy itself was jumbled 
in those days. 


NOTES ON TEXT 281 


228. op@as: the proud word of science; 251, 659, 742, 1186, 
Av. 690, 692. Hippocrates in his essay zepi dvairys uses it ten 
times in the first chapter, three times in the first chapter of zept 
dvatos avOpwrov; and in zepi vovody the first sent. reads: 6s av 
mepi inawos €OeAn Epwrav Te dpOas, Kal épwrovt. amoKpiverOat, Kal 
dvtiArcye OpOas, evOvueccGar xpy tade. But A. Dieterich (A/. AZ. 
48. 281) takes it to be the “ Schlagwort ” of the Orphic sect. 

232. ov yap adda: as if ov yap €or (aAAO) aAAa — for tt ts noth- 
ing else but—, for the simple truth ts, for really, nam profecto. 
“ayti tov kai yap”’ (schol.). Cp. Ran. 1180 ob yap povoriv dAN 
axovotea, there is nothing for me (to do) but to listen; Ran. 498 
ov yap aAAa reoréov, there ts no help for it— TI must obey; Eq. 
1205 ov yap a\XAa Tod rapubévtos 7 xapus, Hccl. 386 ob yap GAN 
treppuas ws, for it was nothing short of miraculous how —. The 
other instances are Ran. 58, 192, Eupol. 73, Plat. Phaed. 84 a, 
Euthyd. 286 ¢, 305 ¢, Rep. 492 ¢, Phacdr. 276 d, Alc. I 124 d, 
Eur. Suppl. 570, Lph. T. 1005, Bacch. 785.— In connection with 
ov yap adda should be noted the other phrases, omitting éord ; 
such as ti dAXo 7), GAAo Tt 4, ovdev GAXO y, and especially that form 


; , —pev . ; 
of paratactic argumentum ex contrario ob in which the 


pe 
| — d€ 
negative belongs to both clauses together but not to either sep- 
arately, meaning ovx éotiv, tt ts impossible that —,; e.g. in Lys. 
12. 47, Demos. 9. 27, Antiph. 5. 63. 

The current explanation is different, viz. that od yap aAXa, od 
pny aAAd, of pevrot adda are all alike in being merely more forci- 
ble variations of ov« dAAa, as seen in v. 204; that is, ov denies the 
proceeding and aAAa introduces the substitute truth. 

It is true that Mss. sometimes punctuate after yap (as in this 
passage in RV, and in the Clarkianus of Plat. Phaed. 84 a, Al. I 
124 @), and also that ot ydp is a fixed phrase in answers— jap of 
course being adverbial (see e.g. Plat. Craz. 406 d, Ale. 1 111 ©, 
II 139 a). But the difficulty editors have on the one hand of 
finding anything in most of the passage for od yap to deny, and 
the ease on the other hand of supplying ésrc, incline me to this 


282 APPENDIX 


latter as the more probable explanation. — Only in Arist. Zys. 55 
ov yap pa Ac’, dAAa is it clear that o} yap strongly negatives the 
preceding (see van Leeuwen’s note); but one instance, especially 
when marked apart by pa Ava, can hardly set the interpretation 
for a score of recalcitrants. It should rather be classed with ov 
pa Ac’ addra (P. 1046, Ec. 556, Plat. Hipp. 228 @) and pa (rov) 
AC a\Aa (P. 6, Lys. 1090, Pl. 22, 111), which are indeed inten- 
sives of otk dAAd (seen. on 204). K.-G. 2. 286. 

234. médocye.: Often translated “do” like the intrans. mparrw 
and zoéew; so 662, E. 346, 864, 888, V. 1, 1014, Av. 1044, R. 
718; and so ti rd0w what am I to do? (798). But here racxet 
is used and not zove?, because the subject xapdapa is inanimate. 
We say in Engl. “the rain came down in torrents” ; but Greek 
says, katadéperat 7s brought down. (For rovety intrans. = rparerw ; 
see P: 1054, Ec. 624, Pl.) 1205.) 

239. xara ri: P. 192, Av. 916, Ec. 542, 559, 604. Cp. Od. 3. 
72 Kata pneu, on business. | For Socrates’ mask see Haigh 292. 

247. molovs Qeovs: scornful zotos; so 367, 1233, 1337, A. 62, 
109, 157, 761, E.. 32, 162, V.:1202, 1369, 1378, AVeslesaseia tas 
L. 730, 922, 1178, Th. 30, 874, R. 529, Pl. 1046. It is common 
also in Plato, but only twice, it would seem, in tragedy (Soph. 77. 
427, Eur. Hed. 567). In the same tone zot Lys. 193, wov Eur. 
Ton 528, Herac. 369, 510.— With article, zotos has its normal 
sense, as in 1270, Av. 418, 963. 

249. On the improbability of the use of iron money at this 
period see Naber in Mnemos. for 1897, p. 444. 

250 ff. The first to enucleate fully the details of the following 
initiation scene was A. Dieterich (AA. MZ. 48 (1893), 275-83) ; see 
also Rohde 2. 49. As Dieterich observes, a more comic mixture 
of heterogeneities can hardly be conceived. A modern approach 
to it might be some college burlesque introducing, let us say, 
Herbert Spencer, a Short Course in Evolution, Theosophy, 
Domestic Economy, a “ Hoosier,” an initiation into a college fra- 
ternity, the drum and fife of the Salvation Army, etc. Surely 
Socrates could no more have been hurt by personal satire as wide 


NOTES ON TEXT 283 


of the mark as this than a modern college president is when lam- 
pooned by his undergraduates. — For proof that this scene parodies 
Orphic initiation rather than Eleusinian, Sabazian, or others, see 
schol. on 260 and Harpocr. s.v. drouarrov. 

251. elwep... ye: SO 341, A. 307, 1228, E. 1310; but etzep ye 
696, 930, V. 1153, 1263, Av. 1359, L. 992, R. 77, 1368, nv7ep ye 
E. 366. Cp. cairo... ye and Kaitou ye 876. 

256. éml rl: émi of purpose = eis or mpds; Av. 340, L. 22, 481, 
1101, R. 168. Cp. eis 269. 

257- womep pe: that such unemphatic and small street-gamins 
aS pe, “Ov, TOV, ToL, cE, pv, avTov, etc. should thrust their way to 
the front of the sentence between the legs of larger folk is not 
abnormal, but immemorially normal. See J. Wacknagel /ndog. 
Forsch. 1 (1892), 333 tf Exx.: 7/7. 1. 201 kal pu dwvijoas, 16. 
720, 21. 347, Callinus, 1. 20, Terpender 2. audi po, Soph. O.C. 
944, 1333 pos viv ae kpnvav, Tr. 436, Phil. 468, Eur. Z7. 264, 
Jon 293, 671, Hdt. 6. 34 xa‘ odcas ws ovdeis exadree, Arist. A. 295, 
Meaeae 77, AV. 95,1550, L. 376, 753,905, Th. 1134, R- 504, 
Lysias 17. 2 kai po kare, Plat. Gorg. 506 ¢ xa! pe eav e&ed€yEns, 
meton sm. 3.°33. See also izf/ra 533, 595, 759, 795, 10254 
1034, 1148, and note such words as zrov, zep, etc. 

257. omws ph Ovoere: virtually an imv. (GMT. 271-76); 
$24, 882 (3d sing.), 1177, 1464, A. 741, 746, 955, E. 222, 456, 
700,07 200, 1222, 1250 (1st pl.), P. 77, 562 (1st. pl.), 1017, 1330, 
Av. 131, 1333, 1494 (3d sing.), L. 289, 316, 950, 1182, Th. 267, 
1204, R. 7, 377, 627,905 (ovTw .. . ows), 993 (3d sing.), 997, Ec. 
297, 953, Pl. 326.— With aye or dyere: A. 253, E. ror1, N. 489, 
Ec. 82 (1st pl.), 149. — With pewynoo: E. 497, N. 887 (3d sing.), 
1107, R. 1520 (3d sing.). — With dpovrige E. 688. 

259. elra: frequent in questt. of indignation or surprise ; 1214, 
As 312, Y.52.R. 21, 138, Pl.i45.) Sondra’ 1292, L..24, R: 203. 
Cp. érera 226 n., Kad 210 0. 

260. déyav tpippa: The inf. was freely used in comedy, and 
hence probably in daily speech to qualify substantives. A parasite, 
e.g. describes himself as rémrew xepauvos, éxrupAodv tw’ dotpary, | 


284 APPENDIX 


épew Tw’ dpas dvenos, dzorvigar Bpoxos | Oipas poxdevew cetcpos, 
ciomydav axpis, | Servetv dkAnros pvia, etc. Antiphanes 195 (K. 2. 
94 or Athen. 238 @). Cp. also Aristophon 4 and 10 (K. 2. 277 
and 280). 

263 ff. While chanting this invocation the portly Socrates 
probably dances round his victim in the fashion of the swindlers 
who “initiated”? the ignorant in Corybantic mysteries. Cp. the 
scene in Plat. Huthyd. 277 d and Dio Chrysost. 12. 33 elofacw ev 
TO Kaovpevo Opovicpa kabicaytes TOdS pvovpévovs ol TedotvTES KUKAM 
meptxopevety. See also the famous passage on Aeschines in Demos. 
18. 259. Dieterich (RA. AZ. 48. 282) thinks it likely that the 
prayer is a close imitation of the Orphic invocations, comparing 
the Orphic hymns 31. 6, 43. 10, 51. 17, 46. 8. 

263. evpnpetv xpq: a Call for silence common to all Greek reli- 
gious services, whether for sacrifice or prayer. Cp. our “ Let us 
pray.” The formula varies: as here in E. 1316, P. 96, 1316, R. 
354; edpypetre A. 237, 241, P. 434, R. 1273; edpypia ‘oTw (or 
imapxérw) V. 868, Av. 959, Th. 295 ; evpypos mas eorw Aews Th. 
393; edpyyer N. 297. | éraxovew: 4 listen to, pay attention to; E. 
1080, V. 317, Av. 205, Th. 628. Distinguish traxovew fo hear and 
answer, to come in response (e.g. to a prayer or knock at the door) ; 
274, 300, A. 405, V. 273, P. 785, L. 878, Ec. 515, Plato Crit. 43 a, 
Phaed. 59 ¢. Cp. wapaxovew to overhear (by stealthy listening), 
R. 750. 

264. avat: only in P. 89 is it used of mortal man by Arist., and 
then of one who was soaring to heaven to confer with the gods. | 
Thy yav peréopov: Plut. Moral. 896 d Avaéimevyns tiv ynv (pyar) dea 
To mAdtos éroxeicbu To dept. Aristot. De Caelo 2. 13 (294 6 13) 
"Avuéievns Kat “Avaéayopas Kat Anpoxpitos (tiv yqv) paow emt 
ropaticey (sits like a ropa or lid on) tov dépa Tov KaTwbev. 

265. Napmpds 7 Al€fp: nomin. for vocat., perhaps for mock 
gravity, or because ritualistic (GS. 12); cp. 1168.— Cp. Eur. 
frg. 941 dpas Tov tod révd’ dretpov aidépa | Kal ynv mépiE exovl 
iypais év dyxdAas; | rodroy vouile Znva, rovd’ 7yov Geov. Frg. 877 
GAN aidipp rikrer oe, Kdpa, | Zeds Os avOpwrras dvopaleru. Frg. 919 


NOTES ON TEXT 285 


Kopudy d€ Gedy 6 répiE xXOov' Exwv | haevvods aiPyp. Frg. 839 aether 
is avOpw7wv Kat Gedy yeverwp. In Ran. 8g2 Arist. has Euripides 
pray to aifipp éuov Booxnpa. 

268. rd éA@eiv eué: the exclamatory inf. always betrays emo- 
tion. Put even davov éore before it, and the emotion is cooled. 
With article, as here: 819, Av. 5, 7, R. 741, Ec. 788, Pl. 593, 
Plat. Symp. 177 c, Phaed. 99 4, Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 3, Eur. Alcest. 832, 
Med. 1052 (GMT. 805, K.-G. 2. 46); yet sometimes without 
article: V. 835, Aesch. Hum. 870, Soph. A7. 410, Demos. 21. 209 
(GMT. 787, K.-G. 2. 23). | kuvqv: xvvy = kvvéa, Sc. dopa; so 
dAwreky, apxtn, AeovTH, AvKn, porxy, veBpy, tapdady, Tpay7, etc. 

269. mwodvtipnro: usually applied only to divinities, adored, 
hallowed; 293, 328, E. 1390, V. 1001, P. 978, 1016, Av. 667, 
Th. 286, 594, R. 323, 337, 397, frg. 319. But it is given also to 
Hercules (A. 807), Aeschylus (R. 851), and with comic effect to 
aitos (A. 759) and iyidua frg. 387, 9. | els erideeiw: eis of purpose ; 
V. 369 «is cwrnpiav, 562 and 645 «is avodevéuy, frg. 619 eis EuPBoArrv. 
Cp. éri 256 n. 

271. ‘Qkeavod «Amor: see the pretty verses thereon in Eur. 
Hippol. 742-51, and cp. Hes. Zheog. 518. | Nipoats : the dative is 
regular ("Ape, Bixxiw, Ged, Geos, etc.) for the divinity in whose 
honour men dance or sing; Av. 745, L. 1277, Soph. 47. 1045, 
Eur. Bacch. 195, 494, Hel. 1380. 

272. mpoxoais: the locative dat. is too poetic for Blaydes, van 
Leeuwen, and Sobolewski (Praepos. 6); they insert év. See 
K.-G. 1. 441. | mpdxoirw: mpoxoos is contracted and inflected 
like vots ; K.-Bl. 1. gor. 

274. xapetoor: thus used in prayer in Th. 314, 980, Eur. /ph. A. 
1525 ® rorvia, Oipacw Bpornaios xapetoa, rewyov —, Soph. Anz. 
149 avrtxapetoa. 

283 f. weAaSfpara . . . KeAdSovra: van Ieeuwen finds the repe- 
tition unendurable, andemends. Butcp. 388 f. dewa... devva, Soph. 
0.7. 23 f. careiw.. . oddov, 1. 161-63 ya, 511-15 aixia, 871-73 
noovy. See Jebb on Soph. O.C. 554 for citation of O.C. 631-36 
éxBarAw, 638-40 bus, 966-69 ere/, etc. Index s.v. Sound-play. 


286 ; APPENDIX 


287. amoceodpevar kre. : Mazon suggests that for a moment the 
Clouds here show themselves (but only to the Spectators) upon 
the Georoyciov, for which see Haigh 241, Poll. 4, 130 aro 8€ rod 
Geooyeiou ovtos brEp THY OKyVHV ev VEL ExipaivovTat Geot. 

294. ovrws: measures the cause by the effect. Had the clauses 
come in reverse order (“ I so fear’? coming first), then the effect 
would have been introduced by wore. Cp. E. 530, V. 349, Av. 
466, 736, and a like use of the pronoun rowdtros 1125. See my 
note, Selections from Plato, on Apol. 17 a. | rerpepatve : for pres. 
reduplications see van Leeuwen Fuchir. § 138. It takes the 
acc. avras like other verbs which take on the sense of fearing, 
as pitrev, eppryevar, BdeAvtrecOar (A. 586), breprummagew (E. 
680), and BdvAAev (L. 354). 

295. Verbs in -cetw are desiderative ; so ayopa-cetw, axov-, Bpw-, 
yapn-, yeAa-, duafsn-, Spa-, dw-, €da-, Epya-, Kuy-, KAav-, etc. K.-Bl. 
2. 264, Brugm. 331, J. Wackernagel K. Z. 28. 141. Cp. verbs in 
-raw 183 Nn. 

296. od py oxopys: for my retention of oxwys of the Mss., 
despite the universal acceptance of oxwWe, see GMT. 301. The 
ov py construction is discussed in Classical Review for the years 
1896, 1897, 1902. Exx. of od py prohibition in Arist. are: A. 166, 
N. 296, 367 (note ovde following), 505, V. 397, R. 202, 298, 462, 
524. A straw, perhaps, in favour of Elmsley’s interrog. theory is 
the interrog. pay otk in Pax 281. 

300. dAurapav x@éva: Pindar had sung: © rai Atrapal Kai ioore- 
gavor Kal dovdipoi, “EXAaddos éperopa, KAewai “ABavar, dapoviov 
mroAtebpov. (Quoting this to the Athenians, ambassadors could 
wheedle anything from them (A. 636 ff.) ; cp. E. 1329, Eur. Ales#. 
452, Lph. T. 1130. For discussion of the meaning of Aurapos and 
rejection of the allusion to olives as suggested in L. and S., see 
E. B. Clapp Class. Phil. 5 (1910), too f., who refers the adj. 
to the “clear” or “‘ resplendent” atmosphere of Attica. 

302 ff. For Athens’ preéminent devotion to much and expen- 
sive ritual see Plat. Ad. II 148 ¢, Soph. O.C. 260 (A@jva 
GeoveBeorata), 1006 f., ps.-Xen. Rep. Ath. 3. 8 dyovow (ot 


NOTES ON TEXT 287 


"A@nvaior) éopras dutAaciovs 7) ot dAAo; So Thuc. 2. 38 dy@ves Kat 
Ovaoiar Svernovn the year through; Asoc. 4. 33 mpos Ta TOV Dewy 
eioeBéotata diaxepevovs (Tods "APnvaious). | céBas appytwv: prob- 
ably a case of substantive for adj., aw/u/ mysteries; see n. on 
V. 2 xpypa TOV VvUKTOY. 

303. S6pos dvadelkvurat: the verb thus used can be matched only 
by Soph. ZZ 1458 ovyav dvwya Kavaderkvivar 7vAas. 

307. mpdcoSo : = wou7rai ; see L. and S. 

310. On Attic festivals wherein were competitions for prizes see 
E. N. Gardiner 227; for complete list see Mommsen Fesze der 
Stadt Athen. 

- 315. pov: often adds to a quest. a second one, doubtfully sug- 
gesting an answer to the first; A. 329, 418, E. 786, V. 274, P. 281 
(pay ovx), 746, L. 1217, Ec. 348, 976. 

317. On the definition of yvwpy and rules for their use in ora- 
tory see Aristot. A#ef. 2. 21. Grenfall and Hunt publish in Zhe 
Hibeh Papyri, Pt. I. (1906), 13-16, what purports to be the 
preface to a collection of yv®pac by Epicharmus. 

gape emer lps > 335, 353,394, A. 90, E. 125, P. 414,.617,- Th; 
168, 649, Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 27, Conviv. 4. 28. Grammatically ratra 
is here an internal acc. with wewdrntas = this is the flutter of my 
soul, or translating it adverbially *hus is my soul aflutter. Cp. 
TovTo xaipw this is my joy ; quid rides, what ts your laugh? So the 
ort-clause after verbs of emotion as ydopa o7u-( 774), axGopae ore- 
(P. 683), Oavpdlw dr- (Av. 1164). K.-G. 1. 310.— But sometimes 
ba tadr’ dpa is found: Av. 486, P. 892, Plato Profag. 341 ¢; dia 

tour dpa Th, 166. 

320. xamvod: first syllable long. What does this signify? — That 
a syllable shall be reckoned long if its vowel be followed by two 
consonants is a rule fairly well observed in Homer, though if the 
first of these consonants be a mute (7B, «yx, 750) and the second 
a liquid (Apvp) the utterance is at times slurred and the syllable 
treated as short ( ¢.g. in drpéyas, daexpupe, 5€ kAivn). By the time 
of Arist. this more rapid treatment had become the rule, and the 
only combinations of mute and liquid that still required the longer 


288 APPENDIX 


’ 


utterance were (1) that of a “middle” mute (z.e. B, y, or 6, the 
middle one of the three in the above three groups) with either A, p, 
or v (as in doBAere, d€ yvaever, dedeypevos), or (2) where a verb 
with liquid initial is compounded with the prepos. éx, as in éxpodetr. 
This habit of daily speech Arist. strictly reflects in his iambic 
trimeters, z.c. the spoken verses of dialogue, unless his words are 
a tragic parody or quotation. In that case we may expect to find 
the old Homeric quantities, which are of course retained for the 
sung choruses (péAy) and sometimes, as here, in the chanted 
anapaests, ¢.g. matpos 277, BapvBpopov 284, kavod 320, vypav 335, 
dkpov 401, OT mponkwy 514, Kpenabpav 86g. | wrevo-Aerxeiv: Plato 
Gorg. 497 ¢. épwta 8) od TA cpikpa TE Kal oTeva Tatta. Hence 
otevov is petty, paltry. 

321. vitaca: seems by the Indices to be at this time only an 
epic word, though there was a proverb (date unknown) Aéovra 
VUTELS. 

326. The fiction of the play is often thus comically disrupted 
by reference to the spectators (890, 1096, A. 442, P. 962, R. 1475), 
or the éxxvxAnpa (A. 408, Th. 96, 265), or pnyavoroids (P. 174, 
frg. 188), or xopnyds (P. 1022), or as here to the etaodos (Av. 296, 
frg. 388). 

327. yéro.: 878, A. 947, E. 1054, V. 912, 934, 1146, 1416, P. 
509, Av. 307, Th. 775, 887, Ec. 88, Pl. 1041. os makes the 
emphasis of ye upon the word preceding it still more emphatic. 
See K.-G. 2. 153 and n. on 372 for yé ro dy. | KoAoKivrats: van 
Leeuwen, after V. Hehn, inclines to think that the pumpkin was at 
this time a recent and striking arrival in Athens, since even a half- 
century later Epicrates makes it a subject of study in Plato’s 
Academy (see n. on 188). But would not Epicrates’ joke be even 
better if the pumpkin had been autochthonous ? 

330. pa AC, dAAa: See 204 N. 

331. BdcKxovor.: is properly used of feeding beasts, tpépw of 
human beings. Cp. the Engl. words “ food” and “feed.” See 
Neil on gut. 256. 

332- @ovptopdvras: Lampon is mentioned in an inscript. (CIA. 


NOTES ON. TEXT 289 


IV 1. 27 6=Dittenberger 20. 48 = Roberts and Gardner 9g. 47) 
as the mover of certain amendments to an Eleusinian decree (c. 
444 B.C.) on the intercalation of a month. For his mission to 
Thurii 443 see Plut. A/ora/. 812 ad, Diod. Sic. 12. 10. He, the 
soothsayer, and Anaxagoras, the philosopher, once had an ever- 
recurring difference in interpreting a freak of nature (Plut. Perc. 
6). Cratinus (frgg. 57 f., 62) and others (e.g. Eupolis 297) ridiculed 
him for gluttony (Athen. 344 e, 307 @), but despite the discredit 
he and his profession receive from comic poets and progressive 
spirits such as Euripides (frg. 795 and often), his name stands as 
the first Athenian signer of the Peace of 421 B.c. (Thuc. 5. 19, 5. 
24), and he obtains the honour of public maintenance in the Pryta- 
neum (schol. Pax 1084 and Av. 521). In Arist. we meet him also 
in Av. 521, 988, still alive ; and yet later Cratinus the Younger was 
making merry with him in his comedy Néveots ; schol. Av. 521, E. 
Capps Harvard Stuates 15 (1904), 61-75. 

332 f. I transpose the endings of these verses because the 
petewpopevakes are certainly a species of sophist, and are distinct 
from the aoparoxayprra, hence should not be allowed to separate 
these latter from their verb povaorowte. in 334. On the other 
hand, odpay.d-ovvy-apyo-kountrac may well be an epithet for the 
foppish poetasters. Further, the transposition brings the “ weather- 
prophets” and the “healing-artists” together; and these were 
sometimes identical, or should be, in the judgment of Hippoc- 
rates ; wept depwv C. 2 fin.: ei d€ doxeot Tis TaiTa peTEwpoArdya «ivat, 
el peTaoTain THS yvwopuns, paGor adv OTL ovK eAdXLOTOV Epos TUUPar- 
Aerat dotpovopyin és intpikynv, GAAG wavu 7AEtorov. — For like trans- 
position of verse-ends see among others the emendations of Ach. 
324 f. by Ribbeck and Hamaker. 

332. petewpodévakas : for the attention then paid to ra peTewpa 
and the popular suspicion of the subject, see Plut. Peric. 5, where 
Pericles admires Anaxagoras, as xai Aeyopwévns perewpoAoyias Kal 
petaupooreo xias iroriprAapevos. Plut. Peric. 32 Wiydurpa Arore(Ons 
éypawev (C. 432 B.C.) elaayyéAcoOut Tois Ta Geta py vopilovras 7 
AOyous TEpi TOY petapaiwv didaoKovtas. Plut. Mic. 23 obK jvelxovTo 

ARISTOPHANES — 19 


290 APPENDIX 


(oi “A@nvator) rovs pvatkods Kal peTewporAeoyas TOTE KaAovpEVoOVs, 
ws eis aitias dAdyous Kil duvdpets ampovoryTous Kal KaTynvayKac eve 
maOn SuatpiBovras To Oetov. See also Plat. Phaedr. 270 a, Eur. frg. 
913.  Aristotle’s Meteorologica discusses milky way, comets, 
orbits, air, water, wind, rain, snow, lightning, earthquakes. See 
Introd. § 56. 

333- te: “ve solitarium’’ is used freely by Arist. to connect 
either single words or clauses in any form of verse; ¢.g. 359, 700, 
994, 1072, 1083, 1358, A. 93, 143, 265, 338, 348, 491, 504, 855, 
1062, etc. | doparoxaprras: what the musical capa was, is prob- 
ably seen in the two ancient hymns to Apollo discovered some 
years ago at Delphi inscribed on stone; Awl. de corr. hell. 18 
(1894). ‘These show that not one tone only was sung to each 
syllable, but sometimes two in succession of different pitch. In 
this case the syllable is twice written ; ¢.g. BovotBov, raaade, Acer Gi- 
ou, Tpwova, paavreeiov. Arist. parodies Euripides’ employment 
a 





of this novelty in Ran. 1314 in the word ecteecereveeAcooere 
kap7y indeed, anticipating the flourishes of Italian opera !— For 
Clouds, Chaos, and Air, as the dependence of high-flying poets, 
see Arist. A. 1383-1400, P. 827—-31. | oppayd.: Arist. parodies 
the compound-word-making so dear to the dithyrambic “ song- 
twisters.” See n. on Introd. § 99; Plato’s satirical etymology of 
SeAavaia as oeda-evo-veo-aet-a Which he says (Craz. 409 4) is dvbvpap- 
Bades ; Aristot. Rhet. 3. 3. 3, Poet. 22 (trav 8 ovopatwv ta pev dutdAG 
pdAdtota apporre. tois divpap Bos) ; Smyth AMelc Poets, xhii ff., 
especially lvi. f. 

335- When Trygaeus mounts to heaven to visit Zeus, he meets 
no one “ wandering round the air” save the souls of two or three 
dithyrambic poets gathering preludes or avaBodai (Pax 828-31) ; 
of such dvaBodat we perhaps have specimens here. See, also, 
Bacchylides’ dithyramb XV (Heracles). 

336. mpnpovotoas: cp. Herod. Zim. 7. 98 mpyunvov and 6. 8 
apnpovacay = Céeovoav boiling, fuming. 

337. depo-vnxeis: Cp. Av. 1385 depodovytous dvaBoAds, 1393 aide- 
podpomwy oiwvav, R. 1292 Kvaiv depodoirots. 


NOTES ON TEXT 291 


338. avr avrav: 77 compensation or exchange for; 668, 1310, 
E. 1404, V. 509, P. 580, L. 1167, Th. 723, Ec. 1047. So dv dy 
came to mean guvam ob rem, as in 623, A. 292, Ec. 17, Pl. 840; 
or also propterca quod, as in Pl. 434. | xatémvov: on chorus- 
training-tables, the banquets after the contest, and the meanness 
shown at times by the choregus, see A. 886, 1155, P. 1022, Eupol. 
306, Flut. AZoral. 349 a 6. 

339. On xéorpa and xixAn see Athen. 323 and 64/; for xixAn 
also Arist. A. 961, 970, 1007, IOII, I105, 1109, 1116, P. 531, 
1149, 1195, 1197, Av. 591, 1080. 

340. th waGotcar: the same formula at A. 912, P. jor. Seen. 
on 402 and 1506. 

341. elfacr: 343, Av. 96, 383; also in Eur., Plato, and comic 
fragments. On the form see K.-Bl. 2. 49 bottom and 410, Brugm. 
352 top. 

gag. trou: E. 423, V. 92, P. 736, Av. 499,577, L. 717, Th. 
477, Ec. 326; with imv. see n. on 39. An alternate is dAX’ 
ovv .. . ye 1002. 

344. On the power of initial p to make a syllable long see 
Kaehler’s full note on this verse (in Anhang). | With the great 
noses of the C/oud-masks cp. the beaks of the Aves in Av. 99, 
364, 672, and the “ King’s Eye”’ Ach. 94 ff. 

346. 78 wore: OF 757 OF On TwroTE C. aOT. 386, 1061, R. 62, 
931, and frequently from Homer (/Z 1. 260) to Lucian (Char. 
19); but also c. perf., as ¢.g. in 370, 766, A. 610, Hermip. 36, 
Amphis 27 (K. 2. 244), Alex. 273 (K. 2. 398). 

349. oldvrep Tov Elevoavrov: attraction of case from nomin. c. 
éori, as in A. 703, Ec. 465. K.-G. 2. 410 ff. 

350. yrarav: “gnomic” aor.; 352, 1200 (?), E. 263, 1130, V. 
574, 582, 586, 1257-61, L. 17 ff., R. 216, 229, 1068. See n. on 
174. | Cp. gnomic perfect: E. 718, V. 494, 561, 591, 616, 694, P. 
1176, L. 858, 1234, R. 970, Pl. 569; GMT. 155, K.-G. 1. 150. 
In Antiph. 204 (K. 2. 98) perf., pres., and aor. are mingled without 
difference. 

353- KaAedévupos: this ancient Falstaff looms into view 425 B.C. 


292 APPENDIX 


in A. 88, 844, and is a butt from then on in E. 958, 1292, 1372, 
N. 353, 400, 673-80, V. 19 f., 592, 822, P. 446, 673 ff., (1172-86), 
1295, Av. 289,'1475, Th: 605, Andoc. 1327. 

355. Kaeobévys: A. 118, E. 1374, V. 1167) Av eos elnuam, 
rog2, Th. 235, 574 ff., 763,929, R. 48, 57; 420, ihzeetogemerar. 
195, Pherecr. 135, and perhaps Lysias 25. 25. | épg@s: often paren- 
thetic, as in Th. 496, 556; so pavOdves V. 385, Av. 1003 ; ev tab, 
or ev tovr toi Pl. 2163 of0 or, dpAov OTL, THs Soxels (n. On 881). 
K.-G. 2. 353. | 8a rotro: rovro is resumptive (ep-ana-leptic), as 
in 395, I199, 1262, E. 779, V. 653, 740; Ave] O,mleemonan 
K.-G. 1. 660. 

359- Aerrotatwv Anpwv ieped : echoed in Dion. Halic. De Com- 





postt. 4 (of Hegesias) tovtwy yap tov Anpwv iepeds. 

361. mAyvy: so RV. here and in 734; so also Clarkianus in 
Plat. Afol. fin.; so Stein reads in Hat. 2. reno GC para, 
(E. 780, 953, 1397, V- 984, P. 476, L. 427) Reez Garay aan) 
and see K.-G. 2. 285. For zAnyv ei, which some editors substitute 
here, see Av. 601, Th. 532, Eur. Androm. 332 and frg. 325 N., 
Xen. AHel/. 4. 2. 21, Metagen. 13 (K. 1. 708) and ik-Gaz 
487. | TIpo8ik: he appears but twice in Arist. (here and Av. 692), 
often in Plato. See Cvaz. 384 6 for his 50-drachma speech, Profag. 
3374 for his neat distinctions between kouvos and ivos, audio Byretv 
and épilew, evdoxipetv and éravetoOat, edppatvopar and ydopa. Xen. 
Mem. 2. 1. 21-34 tells his Hercules-story, and Aristot. Ahe?. 3. 14 
his ruse for rousing sleepy auditors. See Diels 535-41. 

362. BpevOvar: drocepvivers eavTov TH TXNpaTL. Kopmders Kal 
imeportikas PBaivers (schol.) Socrates kept his “strut”? and his 
“lance askance” on the battlefield of Delium as well as on the 
streets (Plato Symp. 221 6). For his endurance of even Thracian 
ice barefoot see Plato Symp. 220 a 6, and cp. Xen. Mem. 1. 6. 2. 

364. repardiys: other adjs. in -wdys in Arist. are kpysvodns 
965, durodt- 984, zpw- V. 383, wup- Av. 1746, avOeu- R. 449, pptx- 
R. 1336, yaorp- Pl. 560, ody«- Pl. 561. 

365. yap ro: E. 180, V. 588, 603, 787, Av. 1225, L. 46, 626, 
Th. 81, 171, 1130, R. 73, 532, Ec. 578, frg. 488. 9, and common 


NOTES. ON TEXT 293 


in Plato. See F. Kugler De Particulae rx ap. Plat. usu, Trogen, 
1886. 

368. esorye: “ inepte hic videtur particula ye ’’ (Blaydes). 

369. avrat 84mov: “these clouds, of course.” dyrov in Arist. 
mae mnauesia: IN. 369, V- 663, 1375, P. 145, 350, 955, 1089, L. 
913, Th. 805, 819, Ec. 659, 661, Pl. 491, 497, 519, 523, 582; in 
questt. always ot dyov or ob. . . Symov: E. goo, Av. 179, Pl. 261, 
hag, 507, and A. t22, Av. 269, Ec. 327, R. 526 (?). K.-G. 2. 131. 
dynmovGev is found in V. 296, P. 1019, Av. 187, Pl. 140. 

371. Plut. Moral. 894 a (= Aetius 3. 4. 1): “Avakuyevns (dyoi) 
vidn yiverOan raxvvGev ros OTL TAEioTOV TOD dépos, WaAAov 8 extTvVAX- 
Gévros ExOALBeoHa Tors OuBpovs. So Hippocrates (zepi dépwv c. 8) 
tells how the first light clouds are formed, then 7a 6€ dmicOev emie- 
peTal, Kal OUTW TaxveTaL Kal peAatvEeTaL Kal GvaTpEepeTaL €s TO aiTO 
kal U0 Bapeos KaTappyyvuTal, Kal op/3pou yivovTat. 

372- yéto 84: R. 1047, Plato Cito 44 a, Phaedr, 264 b, Rep. 
476 €,504 a, Soph. 0.7. 1171. Cp. dy tro. . . ye Plato Prodag. 
311 e¢, and see K.-G. 2. 153. For yé rou see 327 n. | tpowépucas ; 
cp. Aesch. Suff/. 276 tair’ Gdn ravta tporpicw Oyo. 

376 ff. So had Anaxagoras explained thunder as a ovyxpots 
vepov, while lightning was an éxtpufis vepov (Diog. Laert. 2. 9). 
See also Plut. Moral 893 d, Aristot. AZe/eor. 2. 19, Lucret. 
6. 96 ff. | On the elevation of dvayxy to godhood (’Avdyxn) by 
the philosophers Pythagoras, Parmenides, Empedocles, Democ- 
ritus, see Ritter and Preller, Index s.v. dvayxy. 

377. Venetus reads kataxpyzvapevar, perhaps correctly. See 
K.-Bl. 2. 466, van Leeuwen -inchir. 573. 

380. For dives the drinking cup, see n. on 1473. On diy = 
Vortex, Rotary Motion, at this time a philosophic term containing 
a whole theory of the universe, see Gomperz 1. 337 ff. and 1. 53. 
The doctrine. of the Vortex, he thinks, went back to Anaximander, 
but had been elaborated by Leucippus and Democritus. The 
latter believed wavra Kar’ dvayxynvy yiverOu, tis d'vns aitias obons 
THS yeverews Tavtwv, yv avay qv Adye (Diog. Laert. 9. 45), and 
that this motion was eternal (eumque motum atomorum nullo a 


294 APPENDIX 


principio, sed ex aeterno tempore intellegi convenire, Cic. De Fin. 
1. 6. 17). — These notions were now being published to the 
people by Diogenes of Apollonia and by Euripides in his trage- 
dies (see, ¢.g. Zroad. 884 and frg. 953). Arist. wishes to show 
how dangerous is a little learning, and to what misunderstandings 
protestantism in religion and popularization in science may lead. 
— For various references to divy or divos see Plato Phaed. gg 4, 
Aristot. De Caelo 2.13, and in Diels Hragmenée, Empedocles 34. 
4, Democritus 167, Anaxagoras 12. 10 ff. (reptyopyots), Leucippus 
on p. 356, 19 and 28 and 30. 

384. Venetus reads typornta, perhaps rightly. mvxvornra may 
be due to 406. 

386. Tlava@nvatos: eel évy trois Lavabyvaiois macau ai io Tov 
"AOnvaiwv aroKirbeioa roves Body TYOnTopEvov Eereurov, cvvEeBaLvev 
ddeav etvat Tov Kpe@v (schol.). See also Gard.-Jev. 288. | ¢tra: 
linking partic. and finite verb; 149, 172, 178, 592, A. 291, 1166, 
E.. 263, 281, V. 49, 379, 423, 1072, Av. 360, 7619;;anGmaiten: 
GMT. 855 f., K.-G. 2. 86. —So émera A. 498, N. 1042, Av. 20, 
518, etc. —So kdra (xa being adverbial to era, and not a con- 
junct.?) N. 409, E. 354, 357, 392, P: 890 (?),) Ava Gyapmaac Gee 
560, Plato Gorg. 457 6. —So kdmera N. 624, Av. 536, Plato 
Phaed. 98 ¢. Cp. dra 6¢€ A. 24, E. 377, and @seemturchernsm 
on 860. 

388. Seva wot: 583, R. 1093, Hdt. 2. 121. 55 32 tA oayey ee 
9, 7- I- 5, 9- 33- 21, Andoc. 2. 63, Thuc. 5. 42.23 Dishiemian 
from dea rovetobar (= yyeicOar) as in epi woAXov zrotelaGau, év 
ovdevi. Troveio Oa. 

392. tvvvovrovt: with shortened penult, as in rovrow (653, 
A. 246), ‘kewouvt (P. 1213), Tovrwi (E. 490, 869), rovrwi (Av. 62), 
aitnt (Av. 301), atta (Av. 1018). So also in @iAabyvatos, detAauos, 
érotos, etc. K.-Bl. 1. 313, Christ Wet7k 27. — rvvvovtos in Arist. : 
A; 364, B. 1220, N. 292, S768, Uh: 745, Keo: 

394. mwopS4: always a matter of jest, and its mention not always 
held vulgar. See Hom. Hymn to Hermes 295 f., Dante Jnferno 
21, 139, Hdt. 2. 162 (Amasis). Arist. is full of it: A. 30, E. 115, 


NOTES ON TEXT 295 


639, N. 9, 392, V- 394, 618, 1177, 1305, P. 335, 547, Av. 792, 
R. 10, 1074, Ec. 78, 464, Pl. 176, 618, 699. 

398. Kpoviwv: Cronus is used chiefly to date things out of date ; 
929, 1070, V. 1480, Pl. 581, Plato Huthyd. 287 6, Lys. 205 ¢, 
Philon. 15 (K. 1. 257) vuvi d€ Kpovov kat Tiwvod ramzm-ert-ramros 
vevoprorat, Timoth. in Athen. 122 @; so also Iapetus (gg8) and 
Tithonus (A. 688). — For the one-day festival ra Kpovia on Heca- 
tombaeon 12, see Mommsen Fes/e 32. | Bexxerénve: Hdt. 2. 2 
tells the story of Psammetichus and his famous experiment for 
discovering the original language of the world. On the zpo- 
aeAnvot Arcadians see Apoll. Rhod. 4, 264. 

399. Cp. Lucret. 6. 386 and 416 on the impartial bolt of Zeus, 
levelled at good and bad alike. | S4ra: in quest. preferably stands 
next to the interrog. word (ri, w@s, wot, apa), as in 58, 79, 423, 
724, 904; but like yap and dpa (165) is weak in maintaining its 
rights, as in 403, 1151, 1196, V. 985, 1148. In E. 810 four words 
intervene, in E. 18 six, here twelve! But many good Mss. read 
ma@s instead. See J. Wehr 79 ff., K.-G. 2. 133. 

400. Oéwpov: he appears in A. 134-73 as a legate reporting, 
after long delay but continued pay, from Thracian Sitalces ; in E. 
608 he is probably a gourmand (see van Leeuwen) ; in V. 42-51 
and 418 he is a xoAa€-Kopag soon to go és Kopaxas ; in V. 599 he is 
bootblack to Demus, in V. 1220 and 1236 a parasite of Cleon. 
Exit forever Theorus (.Show-man). 

402. rl paov: so 1506, A. 826, V. 251, L. 599, Pl. 908, 
Demos. 10. 39, 20. 127, 29. 20, 45. 38; GMT. 839, K.-G. 2. 519. 
3ut many editors change in all cases pabav to ra8wv (as in 340) ; 
and A® so read here. 

404. Kartaxdeoq: So the best Mss., not -KAnoOy. See Zacher 
137, as against K.-Bl. 2. 460. | This account of lightning is not 
parody but veritable science of the time. Concerning thunder, 
lightning, and hurricane, Anaximander believed é« rod zvevparos 
TavTl wavTA TvpBaivew * dTav yap TEeptdnpbev veer Taye Biacdpevov 
exrréoy TH AETTopEpEt Kal KovpPdTHTL, TOTE WY pev pets Tov Wodov 7 be 


dagTOAH Tapa THv pEAaviav TOD védous Tov diavyacpov dzoTeAE (Plut. 


296 APPENDIX 


Moral. 893, @d = Aetius 3: 3. 1). So later Lucret (65 275 0see 
Park Benjamin Zhe Jntellectual Rise in Electricity (1898), 563 ff. 
for interesting record of the views of man on thunder and light- 
ning. 

408. For the Diasia, celebrated Anthesterion 23 to Zeds 5 
petrcxios, see 864, Thuc. 1. 126. 6, Xen. Anad. 7. 8. 4, Mommsen 
reste 421 ff. For a new derivation of the name and interpreta- 
tion of the ceremonies (dio for dtco = Lat. dro, having no connec- 
tion with Atos, gen. of Zevs), see J. E. Harrison 12 ff., or /.7Z.S. 
19. 414 N. I. 

409. yaorépa: Haggis; so Od. 18. 44, 20. 25, and Hes. Zheag. 
539, where Prometheus deceives Zeus into choosing white bones, 
- because hidden by fat, rather than the good things hidden inside 
the yaoryp. Cp. xoria E. 160, 302, 356, and yvvorpov E. 356, 
1179. 

410. Bta-AGKAoaca: AaKxew (Theocr. 2. 24, émAnxéew Od. 8. 379) 
= d-oxw. Cp. Kouro-axvOos A. 589, Kop7ro-Aakety R. 961. 

AI2. ®... dvOpwre: SO 816, E. 726, V. 1512, P. 1198, Av. 
1271; cp. L. 1097 ® yxatper’ & Adkwves, Eur. Alcest. 234, Plato 
Euthyd. 294 6. | This and the five next verses are quoted by 
Diog. Laert. 2. 27, as addressed to Socrates — a fact made much of 
in the discussion on the original form of the play. 

413. wal: marks a crescendo ; so 1239, 1302, LZ. 19. 63 ~ Exrops 
pev kat Tpwot, Thuc. 1. 116 éat Kavvov kai Kapias, K.-G. 2. 247. 

415 ff. Cp. the qualities of the real Socrates in Plato Symp. 
174 2-75 ¢, 220; Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 1, 1.6.22 0 eee 
ph... pate: K.-G. 2. 288 bottom. 

420. otvexa: as for, as regards; A, 389, 958, L. 74, 491, R. 
i235; ic.170, 367, and often: K-G. 1. 462, 

422. dp&rta: 488, 877, 1111, A. 368, E. 1213, L. 164, 172, S42, 
935s lk-1532,.c..800. 


423. G@ddkomr. .. ov: cp. Plato Gorg. 503 d aAXo Tu ovk Eiky 
epel; 7s tt not true that he will not speak at random? Hipp. Maj. 
296 6 ddXo Tt ovTOL . . . OvK av woTe Erolovy, ts tt not true that 


these would never have done—? K.-G. 2. 529. 


NOTES ON TEXT 297 


424. In Ran. 892-94 Euripides prays: ai#pp éuov Booxnya Kat 
yAwsons atpodryé | kai Evveot Kai puxthpes d6ogpavTyprot, | 6pHGs p’ 
eX€yxe Ov av axTwpa AOywv. 

426. ém@elnv: the regular compound for this act of ritual; V. 
96, R. 888, Plat. com. 69. 9, Antiph. 164. 4 (K. 2. 78). 

430. Cp. R. gt Etpiridov rAciv 7) radio AaAiorepa. 

433- déyev: held to be an imv. use of the inf. by R. Wagner 
Der Gebrauch des imper. Infin. 38, and K.-G. 2. 510; see n. on 
850. But note the frequent idiomatic ellipse of the verb after 
py, as cited on 84. 

434. dca... orpepoSikicat : cvough to. ... The sing. ooov or 
ocov povov c. inf. is more common; V. 1288, L. 732 (c. partic.), 
Mupolecso, lac. 1. 2. 1, 6. 105: 2, Xen. Anab. 4. 1. 5, 7- 3- 22, 
Oecon. 11. 18, Plato Frotag. 334 ¢c. K.-G. 2. 510 f. 

440. 16 ¥ pov capa: Cobet and many editors read rovpov. But 
see K.-G. 2. 175, and cp. the use of ye in yotv and ydp (ye dpa) in 
explicative clauses or appositive clauses. 

442. daoxov Selpev: this same flaying in E. 370, Solon frg. 29. 
7 (Hiller-Crusius), Hdt. 7. 26, Plato Huthyd. 285 c. 

443. et: c. fut. indic. is here equivalent to peAdw c. inf.’; so in 
aaay toa5, V- 1264, P. 88, Ay. 549, 759, 900, R. 13, 176, 1460, 
Ec. 471, 568, Pl. 556, 878, 923. Sobol. Syzz. 109. 

446. ovy-kokAntas: cp. E. 463 xoAAdpeva, V. 1041 EvvexodAAwv. 

447. mepl-rpippa: Cp. tpiupa 260. ept- is intensive, as in zrept- 
KadAys, mepi-oxeAns. Demos. 18. 127 calls Aeschines epirpuppa 
ayopas; Cp. Ach. 937 tpimtnp diukav. For the use of abstract sub- 
stantives as concrete see GS. 41, K.-G. 1. ro. 

449. elpwv: see Starkie on Vesp. 174. 

450. kévtpwv: Cp. ot/ywv and zédwv, also applied as xevtpwv to 
slaves, according to the punishment deserved. Other comic 
names in -wy are ydotpwv, yAdp-, yAtoxp-, yAvK-, KavO-, Kipt-, 7606-, 
atpaB-. Cp. Shorty, Fatty, and see Peppler 33 f. | orpédis: 
Fick, Curt. Stud. 9 (1876), 177, treats of the formation in -ts 
which is not confined to comedy. | dpyadéos : = Avypos ; Common 
only in Homer, to judge from extant literature. 


298 APPENDIX 


451. For the sophist-parasite see Eupol. 146 on Protagoras : 
os dAaoveverar pev dAiTypios | wepi Tov peTewdpwv, Ta Oe xapaber 
ev bier. 

455- & pov: the unemphatic pronoun after a prepos. is rare; 
E. 372 €« cov, V. 1358 epi pov. K.-Bl. 1. 347. 

456. tots ppovticrais: “he Ruminators. We might recall that 
a whole herd of these “ ruminating” animals had probably just 
been exhibited by Amipsias in his Connus. See n. on 179. 

457- Apa: used eight times by Arist., it belongs to elevated 
style, as is clear from the context and spirit on each occasion: E. 
757, N. 457, 1350, Th. 459, R. 463, 500, 603, 899. 

462 ff. Cp. the evdamovia of those initiated into the Eleusinian 
mysteries as told by Pindar frg. 114 Bergk*® and Soph. frg. 753 
(Plut. Aforad. 21 f.). 

465. dpa ye: V. 1337, Av. 668, 1221. dpa... ye V. 4, P. 114, 
Av. 307, Pl. 546. Cp. dpa djra N. 1094, E. 322. O. Bachmann 
S.U. 

470. és Adyov eAOeiv: so EH. 806, 1300 (EvveAbetv), but usually do- 
yous, as in V. 472 and Herodotus often. Cp. 252. 

474. d&a of ppevi: a like dat. with aos in A. 8, 205, E. 616, N. 
1074, Av. 548. | of pevi: the article is rarely absent in prose when 
the possessive pronoun is used with a definite possession. But here 
the passage is lyric, as also 1166, Av. 456, 1759, L. 345; and Th. 
gi2 is a quotat. from Euripides. In A. 1232, E. 732, 1341, Th. 
514, the article is properly omitted, as the reference is indefinite. 
K.-G. 1. 627. 

477- yvopns aromapa: the same phrase Hdt. 3. 219.5, Andoc: 
1. 105, Isoc. 18. 39, Polyb. 35. 6. 3. Cp. Plato Profag. 311 6 
(pwopns aroreparba). 

479. adrov elBas doris éor(: prolepsis; A. 117, 375, 442, E. 926, 
N. 95, 145, 250, 493, 842, 1148, 1185, P. 1162, L. 376, 905, Th. 
1134, R. 436, 750, 932, 1454, Ec. 1125, Pl. 55, 56, ete) etaeee 
577, and see n. on 1115. 

480. éml rotros: eri of succession; A. 13, P. 1085, L. 1295, 
Th. 1045, Ec. 82, Pl. 57 (rami rovrous in the last two exx.). 


NOTES ON TEXT 299 


483. 4: by origin an intensive (HA. 1037. 9) like pyv ; = verily, 
dAn$as, ovtws (Hesych.). It had interrog. function as dpa (from 
dpa, K.-G. 2. 144 f.); A. 749, 776, Pl. 869, etc. Note dA x in- 
terrog. in A. 424, 426, V. 8 (K.-G. 2. 528 f.); yet sometimes in- 
tensive (— 7 svrely) in A. 1111, 1112, KE. 1162 (K.-G. 2. 145). 
Distinguish from ddd’ 7 after a negative expressed or implied (see 
n. on 361). Cp. zov L. 1089, Pl. 970; Elmsley on Eur. AZed. 
1275. | pynpovexds: on the new affectation of adjectives in -tKxos 
among the “enlightened” see Peppler 4./.P. 31 (1910), 428. — 
The question of memory was held important by the historic 
Socrates, according to Xen. AZem. 4. 1. 2. 

491. tl 8at: dais used only after ré (r’és) and was. Brugm. 547 
notes that dac: 67 :: vac: vy. Being colloquial, it is found but 
once (if at all) in Aeschylus, once (if at all) in Sophocles, not at all 
in historians and orators, yet seven times in the colloquial Eurip- 
ides, and often of course in Plato and in Arist. e.g. 1266, 1275, A. 
105, 612, 764, 802, etc. Cp. ri dé, ri dé Oy, td SjTa. Wehr 74-78, 
K.-G. 2. 134. 

493- 8€50o.xa pH: followed by indic. expresses no real fear, but 
conviction (sugar-coated) ; for the indic. is the mood of fact. 
GMT. 369, K.-G. 2. 394. 

496. dxaph: neut. plur. as Bachmann Covyect. Artst. 69, or 
acc. sing. (sc. xpovov) as Blaydes, Kock, Kaehler, van Leeuwen. 

499. On personal and undress search for stolen property see 
Isae. 6. 42, Plato Legg. 954 a, Gell. Woct. Av. 11. 18. 9, 16. 10. 8 
quaestio furtorum cum lance et licio. 

507. pedtrotrrav: sc. palav. A good list of common ellipses is 
in Starkie Vesp. 106, or K.-G. 1. 265; see also n. on 1047. 

508. Cave-oracle of Trophonius: Pausan. 9. 39. 2-14, Plut. 
Moral. 411 f, 590 a-g2 e, Hdt. 1. 46, 8. 134, Philostr. Vitg 
Apollon. 8. 19, Luc. Dial. Mort. 3. 2, Athen. 614 a. | els Tpode- 
viov: 7.¢. iepdv. For gen. of person or divinity after eis see 964, 
996, E. 1235, V. 123, 1250, L. 2, 621, 725, 1064, 1070, 1200, 
Th. 89, R. 69, 118, 172, 1363, Ec. 420, Pl. 411, 621; Sobol. 
Praepos. 45.— So év c. gen. E. 79, 400, 1238, N. 973, V. 642, L. 


300 APPENDIX 


407, Th. 83, 795, R. 774; Sobol. 10.—So ék c. gen. E. 464, P. 
1149, 1154, L. 7o1, Ec. 443, PI. 84, frg. 1995, sobolage. 

509. Kvumrates: for frequentative and intensive verbs in -dlw, 
-(c)xalw, -(o)ralw see van Leeuwen Lnchir. 356, Monro on Od. 
13.9, K.-bl. 2. 262. Exx. porrdlw R. 380, dralw E. 200, xaoxalw 
V. 695, capxalw (caipw) P. 482, kdkaoralw E. 166, pirtalw L. 27, 
vevatalw, ayuptalw (ayeipw), Baotalw, dvoralw, etc. 

510. GA’ te xalpwv: a like formula in A. 1143, E. 488, V. 1009, 
P. 729. Exx. of the fairly complete parabasis in Arist. are A. 626— 
718, E. 498-610, N. 510-626, V. toog—1121, Av. 676-800; of 
the incomplete form are A. 1143-73, E. 1264-1315, N. 1114-30, 
V. 1265-91, P. 1127-90, Av. 1058-1117, Th. 785-845, R. 675-737, 
Ec. 1155-62. See Gleditsch 239, Christ 665. 

515- thy pvow atrod: unusual position of reflexive ; so in gos, 
P3880; Av.04 75, tte. 590: " Ke-G1. 620: 

518-62. With the poet’s use of the first personal pronoun 
throughout this parabasis cp. those passages where the third per- 
son drops into the first: A. 659-64 (vtyos of 1st parabasis), V. 
1284-91 (antistr. of 2d parab.), P. 754—74 (last part of parab. with 
mviyos) ; also in letters, as in Thuc. 1. 128. 7 (Pausanias to king), 
I. 129. 3 (king to Pausan.), Xen. Hed/. 5. 1. 31 (Artaxerxes). 

520. otrw .. . as: cp. “zfa me dii amant, w¢ ego nunc... 
laetor,” Ter. Heau?. 4. 3. 8, Hom. /7. 8. 538, 13. 825, Luc. Pazlo- 
pseud. 27, Arist. Zhesm. 469 (without os) ; K.-G. 2. 494. — With 
this piece of saucy assurance cp. E. 230 as explained by van Leeu- 
wen and accepted by H. Richards, Class. Rev. 16 (1902), 355- 

522. copotar txew: SO éxery intrans. with superlat. adverb 
apicta (R. 1161, Th. 260), édpOdrata (Plato Hep. 297 ¢), with 
érépws (Pl. 371), dvayxaiws (P. 334), ovTw, Kadds, etc., very fre- 
quently. 

523. ava-yetoat: perhaps no more than yedoa. Cp. ava-rivw, 
ava-O.dackw (Thuc. 1. 32. 1, where see Steup). 

528. é& brov: A. 17, Av. 322. é& drovmep A. 596, 597, Pl. 85. 
e€ ov E. 4, 644, V. 887, L. 108, 759. e& ovmep Av. 1515, L. 866. 
e€ ot ye A. 628. é& dre Av. 334. ad’ ov Pl. 968, 1113, 1173, frg. 


NOTES ON TEXT 301 


31. In all these passages the aorist is used exc. in A. 17, 596, 597 
(pres.), and A. 628 (perf.). | ots 9S’ kal Aéyeew : many would emend ; 
the best suggestion by far is that of H. Weber Avtstoph. Studien 
(1908), ois 9 din Aeyew whose right and duty tt ts to speak, t.e. the 
judges. 

530. qv: so the Mss. For its retention, and not 7, see K.-BI. 
2. 222 top. 

535- qv mov: éav (or el) rws is more usual. GMT. 489. 

537 ff. Arist. here plays the “ high-and-mighty-mannered man.” 
See notes on §§ 67 (17) and 98 of the Introd. 

540. képSaxa: a dance yrTls aicypos kwet tHv oodv (schol.). 
It is 6 drovevonpevos who is able dpyxeiobar vypwv tov Kopdaxa 
(Theophr. Charac. 6). Of rhythms, 6 rpoxatos kopdaxtkwrepos 
(Aristot. Ahez. 3. 8. 4). See also Luc. De Saltat. 22, 26, Poll. 4. 99, 
Athen. 630 e, Bekk. Anecd. 101. 17, Haigh 355, but especially 
W. Downs C/ass. Rev. 19 (1905), 399 f., and H. Schnabel Kordax 
(1910), who holds that the xopdaé, adda Bis, and pobwv were all of 
the same character and originated in pre-Dorian Peloponnesus, 
where they were primitively danced in honour of Artemis as part 
of the magic which induced fertility. — By various editors Arist. is 
believed to have had the xoodaé (or poOwv) danced at A. 251, 341, 
E. 697, N. 1206, V. 1481, 1528, P. 325, L. 798, 1044. | eAxvoe: 
cp. P. 328, Poll. 4. 105 cxurras (6pxynoets) Axev. Schnabel Kor- 
dax 29 takes eAxew as the “drawing up of one leg close to the 
body,” as seen in three of the dancers figured in Baumeister 
Denkmiiler 3. 1963. 

541. mm: verses, specifically those which are simply declaimed 
or are chanted in recitative with instrumental accompaniment, in 
contrast to those sung in tune (yéAos). ‘Thus Homer’s verses are 
éxy (hence “epic”’), and in the drama all trochaic, iambic, and 
anapaestic dimeters, trimeters, and tetrameters (unless incidentally 
used in péAos). Christ 158, 676, Zielinski 289. Cp. Arist. E. 
508, R. 358, 862, 885. 

547- kavds lSdas: see n. on Introd. § gg. 

550. ovk éréoApnoa: certainly it was not from magnanimity or 


302 APPENDIX 


pity as is sometimes stated (e.g. by Busolt 3. 1124) that Arist. 
refrained from “jumping on” Cleon again. ‘Those feelings are 
alien to Old Comedy celebrating the Dionysia (see notes on §§ 67 
(27-29) and 97 of the Introd.). The poet’s claim is not that he 
is magnanimous but that he never repeats himself — the és-clause 
(v. 549) offering proof of his pretension det xawds iSéas eiahepwv of 
V- 547- 

551. “YwépBodos: first heard of c. 428 B.c. in Cratinus’ "Opa (frg. 
262); then, in order of time, in Arist. A. 846, E. 739, 1304-15, 
1363, N. 623-25, 876, 1065, Crat. 196 (IIvrivy), V. 1007 (see too 
Andoc. in schol.), Com. Adesp. 2 (schol. on E. 1304), Eupolis’ 
Mapuxds (421 B.c.), Arist. Pax 680-92, 921, 1319, Leuco’s Pparepes 
(frg. 1), Hermip. ’AproraéAwdes (420 B.c.), Plato com. ‘Y7rép Bodos 
(419 B.c.), Arist. Vwb. 551-58. In 417 he was ostracized (schol. 
Eg. 855, Plut. Adcib. 13, Mic. 11, Aristid. 7, Plato com. LOq)s 
in 411 assassinated in Samos (‘Thuc. 8. 73. 3, Arist. 7%. 840, Polyzelus 
5 (K. r. 791), Theopompus in schol. Vesp. 1007). Lastly we hear 
of him in Hades (Ran. 569) as the patron of slaves. See also 
Isoc. 8. 75, Luc. Zim. 30, and an excellent account of him in 
Couat 156-61. On the date of his ostracism: Busolt 3. r25 7. 
as: Nilsson 132 notes that in Arist., as regularly in prose, the 
temporal ws-clause always precedes the main clause, while the 
causal @s, like the causal ére/ (n. on 208), always follows. Exx. 
of ws temporal: E. 62, V. 673, 1304, 1308, 1476, P. 612; 632; 
836, etc. 

553- Himodts: greatest of Aristophanes’ rivals, mentioned by 
name only here in the extant plays, but if we may trust the scholia 
constantly alluded to with the disapproval natural to a rival. | aap- 
c(Akvoe: rapa as in rapa-Ba‘vew used of the coming forward (mapa- 
Baots) of the chorus or of an orator upon the Byya. Cp. Tap-ayw 
R. 1054, mapa-xirrw A. 16. 

554. The charge of literary theft is a pleasantry often indulged 
in: fra 559, frg. 54, Crat. 200, 307, Hermip. 64, Eupol. 78, 
Lysip. 4 (K. 1. 7or). See n. on Introd. § 67 (17). | kakés KaKds : 
SO Kaka kax@s E. 189, with variants in Pl. 65, 418, 879; Kady Kadds 


NOTES ON TEXT 303 


A. 253, P. 1330, Ec. 730; aicxpos aicxpds, Wuxypos Poxpos Th. 168— 
70; moAAi woAAod R. 1046. K.-G. 2. 602. 

556. Ppivixos: a comic poet of the second rank, competing 
with Arist. in 414 and 405 B.c. His Movorpozos took third prize 
when the #z7ds took second; his Movoa: second when the Frogs 
took first. 

557- “Eppimmos: known not only for his comedies, but also for 
his indictment of Aspasia on the charge of impiety and immoral- 
ity (Plut. Pevic. 32, Athen. 589 ¢, Busolt 3. 828). 

559. elkovs : = e’Kovas, as peiCovs = pecLovas. For inflect. eixa, 
-ovs, acc. -w, see K.-Bl. 1. 497. 

562. els Tas dpas tas Erépas: cp. R. 380 eis Tas wpas, Th. 950 ex 
Tov wpav eis Tas wpas, Eur. /ph. A. 122 eis Tas GAXas wpas, Hom. 
Od. 9. 135 «is pas, Hom. Hy. 26. 12 dds 8 jas yalpovras és wpas 
avtis ixeobu, | ek 8 at &sawv cis Tovs To\AOis eviavtors, Plato 
Epist. 7. 346 da péve tov eviavtov Todrov, eis b€ cpas amG, Theocr. 
15. 74 keis wpus Kyretta, pid’ dvopOv, év KaA@ eins, Anth. Pal. 12. 
For the various meanings of eis 





107 «is wpas avOis ayo.re KaXdov. 
temporal, ¢.g. in eis éorépav, foward or in or during or until, see 
Sobol. Pracpos. 56, K.-G. 1. 470. 

562. Soxqoete: the poetic forms doxyow and éddxynoa for doéw 
and éd0ga are not used by Arist. iniambic trimeter ; R. 737, 1485. 
In V. 726 dcdoxyou. K.-BI. 2. 403. | The zviyos expected at this 
point may not have been written because the scheme of the Eupol- 
idean verse (the peculiarity of which is that it provides breathing 
places) does not readily lend itself to the construction of a long 
passage without breathing places. 

563-74. In tone, as well as in their opening phrases, metres, 
and otherwise, the parabasis-odes of Arist. seem to Rossbach- 
Westphal (.Sfecie/le ATetrtk® 402) to have parodied or at least 
strongly suggested well-known lyric or tragic choruses ; ¢.g. A. 665, 
E. 1264 (from Pindar, schol.), N. 595 (Terpander, schol.), P. 775. 
(Stesichorean, schol.), R. 675. Others of a hymnal character 
begin at E. 551, 581, Av. 738, 769. 

575. mpooéxete: for this Ms. reading as against the proposed 


304 APPENDIX 


mpoaxete (also for rpocexérw 1122) see Zacher 85. On the reso- 
lution in this 7th foot of trochaic tetrameter see Christ 295 f. 

576. pepddpecrOa: -peoOa is freely used in all metres when 
needed by comedy and tragedy alike. Speck 40 lists Aristo- 
phanic usage ; see K.-Bl. 2.61 Anm. J/nfra 1116, 1353, 1375- 

577. #edotoa: this reading of R, adopted by Blaydes, is 
easily defended by A. 1165, V. 135, P. 1242 ff., Av. 47, 1293, 
Soph. O.7. 60, Xen. Oecon. 1. 14, Hiero 4. 6, 6. 15, Anad. 7. 6. 37- 
KG. 17. 

579. aires: not doris, but ds, is the commoner relative in con- 
cessive clauses. Sobol. Sy#¢. 171 counts 11 exx. in Arist. of 6s 
concessive (E. 521, 535, 781, N. 1226, V. 684, Dh9793, 8425 
1058, Ec. 93, 402, Pl. 282) and but 4 of doris (A. 57, E. 876, N. 
579, frg. 221. 1). For dors causal see n. on 1158 7n fra. 

580. dv: only in parody and in lyrics does Arist. allow himself 
the old free use of awv, viz. in N. 604, V. 1081, P. 357, Av. 1722, 
L. 1039, Th. 102, 716, 1034, R. 444, 1207, 1289. Elsewhere he 
conforms to prose usage, éemploying it only in the phrases ovv beo 
(Geots) V. 1085, R. 1199, Pl. 1143 ody drAas V. 359, L. 555, 5583 
ow omAcrats L. 1143; ovdevi (undevi) abv vo N. 580, as in Plato ; 
and finally in the sense zuc/uding, frg. 100. 4. Sobol. Praepos. 
32-34, Starkie Vesp. 359.—The position of prepos. between 
adj. and subst. is fairly common in poetry (as in Latin prose), 
e.g., Aesch. Prom. vv. 2 (aBpotov eis épnuiav), 15, 66, 117, 143- 
K.-G. 1. 555- 

580. axdfopev: in A. 171 the dvoonuia which causes the dis- - 
missal of the é€xxAnoia is a drop of rain. Cp. Aristot. Ath. Pol. 
44. 4 (evonpia), Arist. Lcc?. 791 ff. 

581. Those who force the text find real eclipses therein, and 
refer to that of the moon Oct. 9, 425 and of the sun visible in 
Athens March 21, 424 B.c. from 8 to 10.15 A.M. (Thue. 4. 52. 1), 
thus fixing the elections here referred to as those of the spring of 
424, when Cleon was indeed elected general. So Busolt 3, 1124, 
Beloch 1. 548 Anm. 4, Keck Quwuaestt. Arist. (1876) 61, Steup 
doubtfully at Thuc. 4. 52. 1, Swoboda Hermes 28 (1893), 545-— 


NOTES ON TEXT 305 


But if the language be taken as in the text-notes, then the spring 
elections of 423 may be meant, just before the production of the 
original Clouds, though there is no record extant of Cleon’s elec- 
tion that year. So Biicheler /64. f. k/ass. Phil. 83 (1861), 659 ; 
Kirchner 2A. AZ. 44 (1889), 155 ; van Leeuwen Wud. (1898). — 
If, however, these verses belong to the revision, they may refer to 
the election of 422 for the campaign against Amphipolis. So 
Gilbert Bertraige (1877) 201 ; Weyland Puzlol. (1876) 73; Kaeh- 
ler Wud. (1887), Kock Wud. (1894). But in this case, since they 
refer to Cleon as living (591 ff.), they could not have been written 
(as were vv. 518-62) after the battle of Amphipolis ; for in that 
battle Cleon was slain. 

583. A quotation in part from Soph. Zeucros (frg. 520) ovpavod 
8 dro | jotpawe, Bpovti) 8 eppayn dv dotparis. 

584. mAvos: had threatened the like in Hom. Od. 12. 383 dvco- 
pas eis “Aldao Kai ev vexveoou huetvw. 

587. Athens’ good luck despite her ill counsel was proverbial ; 
Ec. 473, Eupol. 205. 

588. mpoo-civar: used of qualities permanent and characteristic ; 
E. 217, V. 1075, Herod. Mim. 1. 20, Plat. Menex. 234 c, An- 
tiphon. 5. 9. Cp. the use of zpos c. gen. E. 191, V. 369, 1or4, 
Th. 177, R. 534, 540, Pl. 355, Xen. Anad. 1. 2. 11, Mem. 2. 3. 15. 

589. emi rd BAriov: 594, Ec. 475. emi ta BeAriw V. 986, emi 7d 
dpevov Demos. 43. 66, éxi ro xelpov Xen. Cyr. 8. 8. 2. 

592. rotrov rovaixéva : Sobol. Pracpos. 111 finds this predicate 
position of rovrov only four times in Arist.— A. 431, N. 592, 
L. 680, Th. 538.—viz. “cum genitivo sustinetur pondus ora- 
tionis.” K.-G. 1. 619. 

593- «ls rapxaiov: adverbial phrase; cp. eis tayos A. 686, eis 
ebréXevav Ay. 457, eis KixAov (= kuxArdae) Th. 954, eis Ta modAd 
(= plerumque) frg. 580. 2. Sobol. Praepos. 61. 

594. gvvoloera.: the middle voice belongs rather to Hdt. 
than to Attic usage. Proposed emendations are ovpyoera 
(Kock), droByoera (Kaehler), Evorjoerat (van Leeuwen). 

595- dpudl po are: on the original Terpandrian prelude from 

ARISTOPHANES — 20 


306 APPENDIX 


which this is borrowed, see Smyth 168. Cp. Hom. Ay. 22 audi 
Tloveddwva Oeov péeyav apxop deiderv, 33 apt Aros Kovpous EAukwides 
éorete Movoa, Eur. Zroad. 511 dudi pou "IXvov, & Movoa.. . 
adeocov . . . wdav. Other dithyrambic passages where, after sus- 
pension, the verb does at last appear (unlike the present passage) 
are : R. 708-14, Av. 739-45, 769-72, Pl. 302-06. | atre: V. 1015 
(anap. tetram.), P. 1270 (dactylic), L. 1296 (lyric). K.-G. 2. 
279, Starkie on Vesp. 1015. 

599. pdaxarpa: incorporation into the relative clause, as in 863, 
P. 676, Av. 144, L. 61-63, 96, Th. 502, Pl. 365, 933. HA. 995, 
a= (Gu are 6 Ele 

600. otkoy: see Hdt. 1. 92, 2. 148, Liv. a2 45) 10m sElalie: 
Antiq. 4. 25 for this older temple and its gifts from Croesus ; for 
both temples, older and later, Strabo 640 f., Pliny 36.95. On 
the (sacred) dances of the Lydian maids, cp. L. 1308 f., Autocr. 
ing. 1 (Ke 1. S06). 

604. ov mevkats: is lyric for pera dadwy (schol.), or dadas éxwv, 
as in 543. Seen. on 580 for ovr. 

609. The Cleon-xatpe story told by the schol. here and on PI. 
322, and by Luc. Pro Lapsu 3 seems to have been finally ex- 
plained by G. A. Gerhard Paz? 64 (1905), 38 ff. Cleon in his 
despatch from Pylus to the Athenians had bidden them yxacpey, 
then briefly announced his victory (cp. vent, vidi, vict), whereat 
the people rejoiced. Later, the victory proved a burden on their 
hands, whereupon Eupolis, probably in his Xpvoody Tévos (frg. 
308), twitted Cleon with being the first to bid Athens rejoice when 
causing her grief. (One need not follow Gerhard in altering 
mp»tos to mp@tov.) Later again, in the first century A.D., a certain 
Dionysius wrote a book on Greetings, misunderstood the Eupolis 
passage, and explained that Cleon was the first to use “ ya‘pew”’ 
in letters. Hence the story of scholiasts and Lucian. 

614. ZeAnvatns: on the Attic liking for forms in -aia, ¢.g. rvAata 
for 7vAn, wpata for dpa, see schol. here, and Bekk. Anecd. 22. 28, 
73. 31. For the admissibility of the Ionic form -aéy in troch. 
tetram., see H. Richards Avist. and Others, 119 and 124; Zacher 


NOTES ON TEXT 307 


r2t (on AOyvaty in Ly. 763), Speck 16, Smyth Jonic Dialect 
79- 

615 ff. On this passage see A. Mommsen Chronologie (1883) 
416-21, who assumes that it was written 419 B.c. On the other 
hand, Adolf Schmidt, Handbuch der gr. Chronologie (1888) 186 
and 610, dates the condition of the calendar as here described at 
424/3, and hence the passage may be part of the original play. 
Also Busolt 3, 1184 dates Hyperbolus as iepopyypwv at 424/3. 
For the confusion wrought by a confused calendar see B. Keil 
Hermes 29 (1894), 344 ff. 

616. &vw te kal katw: varied by omitting now Te, now Te kat; 
A. 21, E. 866, P. 1180, Av. 3, L. 709, Th. 647, Plato Phaedr. 272 
6, 278 d, Gorg. 493 @, 511 @, etc. 

622. rév: by Weber 173 the Homeric éryy is suggested as 
more fitting than the article to the Homeric Memnon. 

623. av0’ dv: = d0, guamobrem; so A. 292, Ec. 17, Pl. 840. 
In N. 1310 (if correctly supplied by Reisig’s conjecture) it is 
equiv. to dvri rovrwv a. In Pl. 434 it is equiv. to the dr of Th. 
202, Ec. 394, the as of V. 267, the 6 of Hom. //. 21. 150, the 
ovveca of //. 9.505. Sobol. Pracpos. 108. 

624. Amphictyonic League : Busolt 1. 684-88, Bury 159 (very 
brief). For classical references see L. and S. 

626. So Solon 7élwoev "AOnvatovs Tas uepas Kata veAHVNV ayeLv 
(Diog. Laert. 1. 59). 

627. "Avarvofy: in his book zepi dicews Diogenes of Apollonia 


” ‘ ‘ - "s , - , ‘ a“ a“ 
says avOpwrot Kal Ta GAA Coa dvarveovta Ce TO aépt, Kal TOUTO avTOts 
KL , 2 ‘ / / a 1a) 3 \ \ 92/43 

w Woxy €oTe Kal vonols .. . TavTwv TOV Cowy 7 YuxXN TO avTO EaTLY, 


> 


anp Oepporepos pev tov ew ev @ €opev, TOD pEevTOL Tapa TO TAL 
roAXdov Wuxporepos (Diels 348 f.). 

630. oxadadvppania: See Nn. ON 130 oxLvdaAdpous. | arta: collo- 
quial ; in Arist. and Plato often (V. 55, P. 704, Av. 1514, Th. 423, 
R. 173, 925, 936, etc.), in only a few orators and rarely. On the 
formation, K.-Bl. 1. 611 f. 

631. dpws ye phy: 822, L. 144; Cp. opws ye pevroe V. 1344, R.61; 
GAN’ dpws 587, 1363, A. 402, 408, 956, E. 391, V. 1085, Av. 1224, 


308 APPENDIX 


L. 275, 292, 500 (dAX’. .. opws), 825, R. 43, 602, Ec. 413; duos 
d€ 1369, P. 1216, Th. 471, R. 870, Ec. 266, 326 (snus 8 odv), 1105, 
1137, Pl. 1084; 8 opws A. 455, V. 951, P. 481, Av. 452; drap 
opws V. 981; opws V. 92, Av. 83, Ec. 860, 889. 

633- @e: when an interrog. fut. indic. is equiv. to an imy., 
ov OF ovKovy (see n. ON 1253) usually precedes (GS. 271); yet as 
here the negative is wanting in 1299, V. 671, P. 259, Av. 1572, 
Ec. 1083. Cp. ows c. fut. indic., n. on 257. 

636. One should compare Molitre Le bourgeois gentilhomme 
2. 6 for the instruction of that other éypa0ys, Mons. Jourdain, in 
the difference between poetry and prose. 

640. map-exérnv: aS rapa vopov means beside or off the line of 
the law, S0 rapa in composit. often means of, awry, mis-; it is 
the crazy prepos. as in zapd-voia, rapa-ppovew, -Anpéw, -7ANTTY, 
-Kpovw, -raiw, -léyw, -KOTTW, -7roLEew, -7odilw, etc. 

644. dvOpwre: not oy°pwre; K.-Bl. 1. 331. 

651. Kar’ évémdvov: Goodell Chapters on Greek Metric 188, 
Rossbach 129 f., Christ 153, 216, 391. 

652. vy tov At, adda: emotion often demands satisfaction first 
with an exclamation ; then follows the rational conjunction ; 1228, 
V. 217, 231, 912, Av. 954, L. 609, 927, Th. 259, R. 285, Pl. 202, 
Plato Gorg. 463 d, 481 c. So vocatives precede ; Av. 268 oyat 
aA’ oby, P. 250 iw Ruxedia xai od dé, Eur. Phoen. 1671 & piAtar’ 
add, Plato Rep. 328 c, Euthyd. 293 6, Legg. 890 d, 963 4, Xen. 
Mem. i. 3. 13, 2. 1. 26, 2.9.2. K.-G. 1.50; n. on 1364; and ep. 
further V. 524 ceive pou ri d¢, Av. 88 eiré por od be, A. 4 hep’ idw ri 
de, etc. 

653. GAdos dvri: for dAXos 7 ; so in Aesch. Prom. 467, Soph. A/. 
444, O.C. 488, Tr. 1226, Eur. Hel. 574. So dvri after xpetrrov V. 
210, mporepov Ec. 925, etc. ; 

655- dypetos: only here and in Th. 160 in the classical period ; 
perhaps a metrical variant of dyptos. | ottupé: has short v in Arist. 
(V. 1504, Av. 1641, L. 948), long v in Homer. K.-BI. 1. 307. 

659- Gppeva: Aristot. RheZ. 3. 5 Upwraydpas ta yevn Tov ovo 
patwv Sujpet, appeva Kai Oydrea Kal oxe’y. On the dpOoerea of 


NOTES ON TEXT 309 


Protag. and his dp6orns in general see Plato Phaedr. 267 c, Crat. 
391 ¢, Protag. 339 @, Aristot. Poer. 19, Plut. Fertc. 36, Diog. Laert. 
9- 53 f., Zeller Phil. der Griechen 1°. 1141 f., and (on the attempt 
of Protag. to rationalize grammar) by all means Gomperz tf. 
443-45- 

666. On ddexrwp as feminine see Athen. 373 ¢, Rutherford 
New Phrynicus 307. 

670. par’ avdis: P. 5, Av. 1415, Pl. 935, Aesch. Agam. 1345, 
Cho. 654, 876,Soph. Phil. 793- Cp. wadw at(Gs), at&s at, and 
even av wadw avis infra 975- 

680. Kyeovipn: other men turned women are “Apuvia 690, 
SpixvOy E. 969, Pediatia (Hor. Saz 1. 8. 39), Gaia Caesar (Tac. 
Ann. 6.5). 

681. év én ye wept: according to Blaydes seven Mss. read €ér’ ere 
ye while RV and seven others omit é7’. But ére ye wep is unmet- 
rical. For ey ére cp. V. 818, Ec. 655. Surely this makes a better 
verse than éri dé ye wepé (Kock and Kaehler). As for éru 8% ye 
(van Leeuwen, Hall and Geldert) the collocation 67 ye is very 
doubtful (K.-G. 2. 130). 

686. iddtevos: son of Eryxis, the xatarvywv of V. 84, Eupol. 
235, Phryn. 47, and the unworthy pupil of Anaxagoras (Athen. 
220 6), who wished for the neck of a crane, the longer to enjoy 
his food (Athen. 6 4). It is probably his son Eryxis, named 
from the grandfather, who is mentioned in Rav. 934. | Medqotas : 
possibly the son of Pericles’ antagonist Thucydides, son of 
Melesias. | ’Apvvias: son of Pronapes, assailed by Arist. in V. 74, 
466, 1267-74, by Crat. in Sepiqdix (frg. 212), and by Eupol. in 
Ilddets (209), aS a tddxvBos, Kopyrys, wévns, GAalov, Kodak, 
avkopavrns, and ruparpeoBevrys to the Thessalians. His course to 
the crows seems rapid; he appears in Muwdes and disappears in 
Vespae. Yo this same period Eupolis’ Modes certainly belongs 
(van Leeuwen making it probable that it competed with Vesfae), 
hence probably also the play of Cratinus and Com. Adesp. 39 (K. 
3. 405). I see no reason for not identifying him with the Amynias 
figuring inthis play. In v. 31 he has been already selling off, in 


310 APPENDIX 


1258 he suffers final bankruptcy. Immediately after the Clouds 
he perhaps got appointed on the embassy abroad —an old trick 
for young debtors, as 4ch. 613-17 shows. But whenever he may 
have played the mis- (or Miss) ambassador to Thessaly (V. 1265 
ff.), he was back in Athens at the time of the Vespae, as proved by 
its v. 74 (obroo’), 1268 (ovros), 1273 (imperf. Evvpv). This last 
against Starkie ; Meyer 4. 404 f. 

692. odkovv Sikalws, Aris: the same formula in 1377, P. 865, 
Pl. 1124. | 08 orpareverat: in his interpretation of this and other 
items here, Kaibel surely goes too far in Hermes 30 (1895), 
441-46. 

698. mapa: Jestde, except; in the same negat. phrase with aAAa 
or aAdo V. 1166, P. 110, Plato Phaed. 80 6, 107 a, Gorg. 507 a, 
Demos. 18. 235, and often; also freely after a comparative ex- 
pressed or implied, in the sense “an. F.H. Rau in Curt. Stud. 
3: 75: 

699. olav Siknv: cp. Th. 651 kaxodaiuwy éyd, eis of épavrov 
cigexvAtou. tpayyata. Whether we translate by exclamat. wat or 
demonstr. swch, the logical relation to the preceding is the same, 
viz. causal, and measuring. See notes on 209 and 1158. Cp. 1208, 
V. 188 © puapwrtaros, ty’ iroddduxe, Th. 878 & dvaTnvos, ot weAWKa- 
pev, K.-G. 2. 439. 

704. é€m G@ddXo wha: the same advice to Eur. and Aesch. in 
Ran. 1103, dAXAa py "vy Taito KabjoOov. 

707 ff. Mazon 57 shows it to be probable that the posture of 
Streps. (prostrate and covered) is as much a parody on Eur. 
Hecuba 154 ff. as his words. 

711 ff. Exx. of émov0-réXevrov in Arist. are found in A. 1gg, 
269 f., 549-52, 595-97, 688, 1003-06, 1008 f., ro15 f., 1126 f., 
1208 f., 1219=21, E. 115, 166 f., 1057, N: 13, 24a; e2e5pedomere 
494-96, 711-15, 1456 f., 1504 f., V. 65 f., 968 f., 973 f., 999 f., P. 
152 f., 291, 320, 380 f., 540-42, 1330 f., Av. T27Edamleage 
61, Th. 198 f., R. 463, 740, 841 f., 1001 f., 1478, Ec. 838-40, PI. 
288, 513 f.; Peppler 15. Cp. also A. 575 (Addwv Adxwv), 1074, 
V. 277 (yé€povtos dvros), Th. 30 (-zrov0s, rotos), Pl. 1034 f. (Kkata- 


NOTES ON TEXT 311 


Térnk, Kataceonras), and see n. on 718.— For Homer, and a 
warning against too readily assuming sound-play, see van Leeuwen 
Enchir. 2. — From époworéXevtov sprang modern rhyme ; E. Norden 
Die antike Kunstprosa (1898) 810-70. | On the sad anapaests 
here see Christ 262 f., Rossbach 154. 

718. dpotSa . . . ppovSyn: for comic iterations see P. 183, Av. 
£15, 974, Uh. 168—70, R. 1208, Ec. 221, 773, 799, 862, Pl. 833. 

722. odlyov: A. 348, 387, V. 829, Th. 935. K.-G. 1. 387 in- 
cline to take the gen. as originally one of “me within which, then 
as adverbial, a/most. Cp. woAdod 915, and zocov ypovov since 
when? A. 83. 

723. ovros: and attm = there or here, are much used in 
addressing a person, either without an added ov (732, 1502, Av. 
49, 57, 225, 274, 354, 658, 933, and often) or with ov, as in A. 
564, L. 728, Av. 1199, etc. Cp. Italian guel/a giovane ; see van 
Leeuwen on Vesp. 1 Append. Cp. also other Greek adjectives 
where English employs adverbs or adverbial phrases, as pros, 
dexatatos, aKoTatos, weonpBpivds. K.-G. 1. 273-76. 

727- pad@axtoréa : plural impersonal verbals in -réa are found in 
megod, 460, L. 122, 124, 411, 450, R. 1180, Pl. 1085. , The 
whole number of such in Greek from Hom. to Aristot. is very 
small. C. E. Bishop 4. /. P. 20 (1899), 125 ff. 

729. tls Gv SHra is taken as the tragic wish-question (= winam 
aliguis) by Blaydes and Kaehler; for the formula see K.-G. tr. 
235- Van Leeuwen takes it rather as an indignant question (quis 
tandem), and otherwise interprets differently. It must be con- 
ceded to van L. that the almost invariable form of these wish- 
questions is not ris av but was av. I note but three passages 
where ris av is so taken (Aesch. Agam. 1450, Soph. O.C. 1100, 
Eur. Ales. 213), while was dv is found in Soph. 47. 387, £2. 
660, O.T. 765, O.C. 1457, Phil. 531, 794, 1214, Eur. Alcest. 864, 
Her. Fur. 487, Hippol. 208, 345, [ph. T. 627, Med. 97, 173, Orest. 
1052, Suppl. 796, Arist. A. 991, E. 16, 1324, P. 68, Th. 22. Fur- 
ther, 677a nowhere appears in these wish-questions (except in 
O.7: 765, if indeed that be a wish-question), whereas it fre- 


312 APPENDIX 


quently appears in others, as after ris av in Arist. E. 1209, V. 1176, 
after was av in E. 17,82, N. 79, Av. 201, L. gt2.—And yet the 
interpretation of Blaydes seems preferable. 

731. cépe vv d0pqow: for Pepe with aor. subjv. td see n. on 
21. With aor. subjv. of other verbs Pepe is used in E. 113, N. 731, 
V. 54, 148, 848, 993, 1497, P. 234, 361, 959, 969, L. 238, 864, 
890, 916, Th. 915, Ec. 28, Pl. 768, 964 ; with present subjv. V. 906, 
990, P. 252 émtyew (aor.?), R. 291, 502, Ec. 725, 869, Pl. 790 
émtyew (aor.?); with aor. subjv. in quest. E. 706, V. 826. 

732. pa tov xré.: the same verse-end in A. 59, 1o1, E. 14, 1041, 
P. 16, Av. 263, 439. Cp. pa rov Ar’, éyw pév ov Av. 1497, Ec. 553, 
Pl. 359, 444, 971- 

739- mas av: Cc. subjv. as an object-clause ; GMT. 348, K.-G. 
Zoos 

742. op0as Sarpav: on this Socratic and sophistic business of 
diaipects see Plato Charm. 163 ad, Phaedr. 266 6, 273 ¢, Protag. 
339 @, 341 ¢, Lach. 197 d, Xen. Mem. 4. 2, 4. 5. 12, and perhaps 
Thuc. 1. 84. 3 where the Spartan Archidamus boasts that his 
people, unlike some others, believe ras mpoomurrovoas rixas ob 
Aoyw dSiaiperas. 

743. &mopys: admits not only the acc. of a neuter pronoun 
or adj. (tatra, 6, etc.), but also a substantive acc., as To wtp amopa 
Plato Crvat. 409 @. 

448. rol: 775, V. 818, P. 696, 826, Av. 103g, R2e7 ao 
902; Cp. 6 zcios 1233, 1270, A..418, 963. K:--GimaG2n: 

749 f. ro madaLov wovro at happakides THY GEANVNV Kal TOV HALOV 
kaSaipety (schol. Apoll. Rhod. 3. 533). See Plato Gorg. 513 a, 
Menander @erraAyn (K. 3. 65) a comedy “complexa ambages 
feminarum detrahentium lunam,” Verg. Zc. 8. 69, Ov. Metam. 7. 
207, 12. 263, Tibull.. 1. 2. 43, 1. 8. 21; Rohde 2sensmenase 
posing; cp. L. 191, and questions of the type ri d97° dv 154, 769, 
L. 399, or 76 0 av Th. 773. 

755. énh tl 84: guia guid? so Pl. 136. Variations of the 
simple quest. 7¢ for dua ré are numerous, as tin (E. 126, 731, 
P. 927, Ec. 796, 1086), rem Ti by (V. 1155, P. 1018, Th. 84), drm 


NOTES ON TEXT 313 


ri (N. 784), dru ré 8 (here), ore 8) té ye (Plato Charm. 161 c), 
6re Oy Th pariora (Plato Rep. 343 @), ore Td padtota (Plato Rep. 
449 ¢), wa ti (P. 409, Ec. 719), wa & ri (N. 1192, Ec. 791). — 
ty is from ri 7 (K.-G. 2. 145). 

761. eiAde: whether the writing should be eiAAw or tAdXw Is dis- 
puted ; K.-Bl. 2. 412. It is not common in Attic prose; dv-(AAw 
and év-(AAw in Thuc., é€-(AAw in Demos. ; but az-etAAeu is cited by 
Lysias 10. 17 from Solon’s laws as an antiquated word needing 
interpretation. 

763. pmdrodsvOnv: Ewiiov eat. xpvoilov KavOapw dpovov, 6 rap- 
Bavovres of ratdes arodecpotor Aivw Kal exretavvvovat (schol.). Cp. 
V. 1341 and Herodas frg. 14. (Crusius) 7) yYaAKénv pou pviav 7 
KvOpyv mailer, | 7 THOt pyAavOnow appar eartwv | Tod KeoKEov pot 
Tov yepovta AwBynra. See further Starkie Ach. p. 254 for Eustath, 
1243- 33 and for continuance of chafer-sport in modern Crete. 

768. tadrov: then a rarity in Greece: A. 74, Hdt. 2. 69 (dpry- 
pata ifwa xuta), Athen. 465 c. Fowler and Wheeler Handbook 
of Grk. Archaeol. (1909) 419 f.; H. Bliimner Zechnologte 4. 382. 

773- oly’: elision of -o. as in 1238 and often. So perhaps in 
pou after the verb dpecxw (A. 189, E. 359, V. 776, etc.) ; see n. on 
elision of -a, v. 7. 

778. «al 8m Aéyw: in ready compliance with a request, the verb 
of the request is repeated (usually in the present) with xai $y ; 
“ even now or already | am doing it.” So 1097, P. 327, Av. 175, 
550, Ec. 1014, Pl. 227; see n. on go6, K.-G. 2. 125. Since 7 8 
seems to be the original of 76, and since viv 8y (just now) is 
often written vuvdy, we might write this formula xawdy ; cp. yror, 
pevro, Toivuv, dyov, etc. 

779. mpda0ev: “everywhere else in Arist., as in Thuc., has the 
local sense” (O. Bachmann Comject. Arist. 49). But here, too, 
it may be taken locally, referring to the court-roster. 

784. val: in entreaty; cp. P. 1113, Eur. A/ippol. 605, Lph. A. 
ma47- K.-G, 2, 148. 

785. «at: before verb; see n. on 840. 

789. dmo-Oepet: One may go és Kkopaxas by the simple verb 


314 APPENDIX 


Oe(popat, or by the compounds dzo-, éx-, tpoo-, or ava-, all roads 
alike leading to Hades. Also one can éppeww, BadAcw, atperOat, 
BadiLew, wAetv, Or oyxeiv (“put in to shore”’) €s képaxas. “ds aAt 
For exx. of compounds see E. 892, 


Kal yain Evvos Urest Atdys.” 
P72, sAv.-916, e245. 

791 ff. It is noteworthy how many Greek dramas at very near 
the middle point take up a new subject, enter a new phase, intro- 
duce a new personage as centre of interest, or proceed from 
prayer and preparation to fulfillment and result. If one is inter- 
ested, let him turn, having noted the whole number of verses in 
each play, to Aesch. Prom. 562, Pers. 526, Suppl. 523, Agam. 782 
(or 8102), Cho. 510, Zum. 566; Soph. 47. 719, O.7. 726, O.C. 
886, Anz. 626, Tr. 662, Phil. 729; Eur. Alcest. 567, Bacch. 660, 
lec. 657, etc. ; Arist. A. 626, E. 691, N. at this point, V. 760, etc. 
Here the centre of interest shifts from father to son. — The prin- 
ciple of symmetry seems to work as imperiously in the Greek 
drama as it does in a Greek sentence when dividing it into two 
balanced clauses marked by pe . . . 6¢. 

792. amo. . . ododpar: tmesis is said to be employed by Arist. 
only in epic and tragic phrases or parody, and in lyric passages, 
and usually with only single monosyllabic words intervening, as 
dé, Te, yap, otv; A. 295, N. 792, 1440, V. 784, P. 1092, 1274, Av. 
346 (1070), 1456, 1506, L. 262, 263, 1280-85, R. 1047, 1106, 
Pl. 65. Bachmann Conject. Arist. tor, K.-G. 1. 535. But it 
should be noted that tmesis is practised by Hdt. (Ionian) and 
by Herodas Mim. 7 114. 

794. Zielinski 293 ff. makes clear the fact that iambic trim- 
eters spoken by the xopvdatos are in tragic style, ze. admit of 
few resolutions of the long syllables and next to no “cyclic” 
anapaests. Cp. 799, 1454 f., 1458-61. 

797- tert pot ye: So Thiersch with some inferior Mss., ye stress- 
ing not po of course but éori; “I have a son, but —.” The 
reading éor’ éuorye “J have a son,” seems hardly the sense re- 
quired. 

798. On adda... yap wré. cp. V. 318 GAN’ od yap olds T ep 


NOTES ON TEXT 315 


doey, ti monow, Eur. He/. 1385-87, Med. 1344-46, Phoen. 891- 
94. | rl waGw: Av. 1432, L. 884, 954, Ec. 860, Pl. 603. 

800. trav Kowipas: R. omits ray, V. reads «ac for it. Van 
Leeuwen on Th. 289 makes it probable that all three readings are 
wrong. He suggests €or’ €x yuvatkOv eirrépwv Kal (e.g. ernppevur). 

Sor. "Oy: the standard form of Attic prose é6éAw, not Gédrw, 
may be vindicated for Arist. if we do four things: (1) write "6é\w 
with aphaeresis after words ending in a vowel (e.g. A. 198, 318, 
355, 426); (2) make an exception in favour of the old phrase, 
iv Geos GeAy (or ei Geds GeAx) in P. 939, 1187, R. 533, Pl. 347, 405, 
1188 ; (3) allow @eAw in tragic parody (e.g. Th. go8, R. 1468); 
and in extra-trimeter passages (Av. 407, 929); (4) alter the text 
in E. 713, L. 1216, Th. 412. So van Leeuwen Vesp. 493, K.-BI. 
1. 187. 

802. ov« to @ Srws od: A. 116, N. 1307, V. 260, P. 41, 188, Av. 
52, Th. 847, R. 640, Pl. 871; ovx éo@ drus E. 238, 426, 879, 951, 
Me seen, 1275, V. 212, 654, P. 102, 306, Av. 628, L. 1092, Th. 
404, 882, Pl. 18, 51, 139; é0@ omws interrog. V. 471. Sobol. 
Synt. 157. 

811. amoddes fut. indic. as imv., as in 1352, V. 1225; GS. 
269, K.-G. 1. 176. Cp. the interrog. fut. indic. as imv. in 
633 n. 

814. otro: in Arist. always stands first in its clause and verse, 
except in Th. 34 which Meineke emends ; and always is followed 
by an oath except in V. 1122 and Ec. 522. ‘The passages are: E. 
235, 409, 435, 698, N. 814, V. 1366, 1396, 1442, P. 187, 1117, Th. 
533, 566, R. 42, 667, Pl. 64, 364. Plato also makes large use of 
ovro, but without oaths. For the derivat. of -rou from oo see Brugm. 
248, 529. | évravOot: = evradfa, not un-Attic; 843, V. 1442, Th. 
225, and in Att. inscriptions. Meisterhans Gram.* 147, K.-BIL. 
2. 304. 

815. xlovas: the scholiasts say that only the stones of the 
house were left of Megacles’ wealth, the rest being squandered, and 
that herein lies the jest. But the jest will stand, anyhow. 

817. Ala rév: for this division of a tribrach, between the 2d 


316 APPENDIX 


and 3d shorts, see Starkie Vesf. xl-xli—a brief clear summary of 
O. Bachmann’s article in PAzlol. Suppl. 5. 239 ff. 

818. tov: seen. on 82. 

823. avqp: in the full sense of the word ; often, e.g. A. 77, E. 
179, Thuc. 4. 27. 5 ei avdpes eiev of otparnyoi, Hdt. 7. 210 Greeks at 
Thermopylae made it plain to Xerxes 67c woAXot peév dvOpwror elev, 
dAcyou b€ dvdpes. 

827. adda tis: Other exx. of such ddda: E. 955, P. 222, Av. 98, 
1015, Ec. 928. 

$30. 6 Madwos: 7.e. Diagoras, for whom see Av. 1072 (with schol. 
and van Leeuwen), schol. on R. 320 (where probably 8 éyopas 
should be read), Hermip. 42, ps.-Lys. contra Andoc. 6. 17, Diod. 
Sic. 13.6.7. His atheism won him mention in many later writers — 
Plutarch, Aelian V. 7. 2. 23, Athenaeus, and others. Wilamowitz 
Textgesch. 80-84 has pieced together a coherent account of his 
life. Despite Av. 1072 some still hold that his flight from Athens 
when condemned for impiety took place long before the Pelopon- 
nesian War. So Meyer 4. 105. Smyth 345. 

$32. pavdv: for plural abstracts see GS. 44, K.-G. 1. 16 f. 

838. kara-Aover: for the inflection see K.-Bl. 2. 478, Rutherford 
New Phrynicus 274. 

839. tmép: not more in the sense fro than in the sense vco, 
avti; So V. 1419, Th. 752, Antiph. 2 B 6, 3 8 8, 4 8 3, Isae. 7. 8, 
Hyperid. 1. 26. 15. 

840. kal wd0o: standing before the verb (especially common in 
interrog., relative, and conditional clauses), xaé admits of various 
Engl. equivalents: af a//, really, just, or an emphatic auxiliary verb 
do, will,can. K.-G. 2. 254. Exx.of «ai in quest. : 1344, E. 342, 
P. 1289, Av. 1446, L. 526, 836, 910, Ec. 946, 1014, Aesch. Agam. 
278, Soph. 47. 1290, Zr. 314, Eur. Hec. 515, Phoen. 1354, Thuc. 
6. 38. 4, Xen: Anad..5. 8. 2, Hell. t. 7. 26, 2. 3547 .gueeeemne 
Andoc. 1. 4, 1.148, Lysias 12. 29, 24. 12, 24. 24, etc.; ina relat. 
clause supra 785, Th. 461 ; in a conditional clause R. 737, Av. 508 ; 
in the main clause 7zfra 1499, where see n. 

841. GAndes: used thus kar’ eipwveiay in A. 557, E. 89, V. 1223, 


NOTES ON TEXT 317 


1412, Av. 174, 1049, etc.; also twice in Soph. (O. Z. 350, Anz. 
758) and twice in Eur. (Cyc/. 240, frg. 885). 

845. On the five initial short syllables see Rossbach 229, who 
cites Av. 1283, L. 1148, Th. 285. 

850. Kxadeiv: after one or more imperatives of the 2d person, 
a substitute inf. continues the command in A. 257, toor, N. 
to80, P. 1153; without introductory imy. the inf. stands as 
such in N. 850, V. 386, 1216, Th. 157, R. 133, 169, and in the 
_ hexameter oracle-parodies E. 1039, Av. 971-75, frg. 29. The 
difference, if any, between imv. and inf.-substitute is still an 
open question; K.-G. 2. 19-22, GMT. 784 f.— Also in prayers 
to divinities the inf. with subject-acc. (sc. 80s?) follows impera- 
tives in V. 878-83, P. roo0-15, L. 318, R. 390-95 ; without introd. 
imv. A. 250-52, 436, 817, Th. 288-91, R. 887, 894. — Further, 
in proclamations and decrees (sc. éd0fe) the inf. with subj.-acc. 
of the 3d person stands in A. 172, V. 937, P. 551, Av. 449 f., 
1040, 1074 f., 1661, 1666, Th. 376, 378, Ec. 419. 

857- Kxata-meppovtixa: Other sgvandering compounds in xarta- 
(=German ver-) are: Kat-apiotay, -BiBpdckeyv, -ecOiew, -Cevyo- 
tpodeiv, -ndvrrabeiv, -urrotpoeiv, -KuBevev, -AnToupyeiv, -Anpelv, -pa- 
oGcbar, -prrbopopey, -wpaivery, -opopayeiv, -radepacrety, -mively, -pa- 
Gupety, -oixeA(Lev, -xap(leoban, -xopnyetv. 

859. els ro Sov: Wilamowitz (Avisfos. u. Athen 2. 247) and Busolt 
(3. 429) deny that this fiscal joke refers to the bribing of Pleistoanax 
so many years before, as stated by schol. here (see Plut. Peric. 23). 
But old Strepsiades remembers old things, and in v. 213 he goes 
back to this same Pleistoanax period in speaking of Euboea. 
Further, Pleistoanax had been recently reinstated in Sparta (426/5 
B.C.), thus recalling the old cause of his exile (reception of a bribe), 
as B. Perrin remarks in Zrans. Am. Phil. Assoc. 34 (1903), Pp. XX: 

860. elra: Kock, Kaehler, and van Leeuwen take this as the 
dra common between partic. and verb (386), and give the ordo as 
mifopevos cita eEapapte. But does not era rather connect twpev 
and éfdyapre as in E. 1036 & trav dxovaov, elra Sdiuaxpivov tore, V. 


277, supra 66, 750, etc.P 


318 APPENDIX 


863. oBodsv: for its incorporation into the relative clause see 
n. On 599. | HAvacrixev: Aristot. Ath. Pol. 27. 3 émoinoe 8€ Kai 
piabodopa Ta SiKaoTypia LepixAns mpOTos. 

865. 7 pv: the initial phrase not only of an oath (R. 1470) 
but also of any strong asseveration (V. 278, R. 104) or threat, in 
which case it is followed by a personal pronoun (N. 1242, V. 258, 
643, 1332, Av. 1259, Ec. 1034, Pl. 608, figs 1g8.03)yaseuere, 
Bachmann Lex. Spec. With » pyv cp. Kat pay, just as with 7 dn 
(= 76n) was compared xai dy in n. on 778. 

868 f. vyritios, tpiBwv: probably borrowed from Euripidean 
wardrobe ; for of the tragic poets he alone uses the word rpiBov 
in the sense experienced, and he, far more than the others, uses 
the epic vymos. Arist. here outbids him with vyiris ; and fur- 
ther in xpeyabpav (869) allows a smooth mute with liquid to make 
“ position,” which Euripides does ‘‘ more than the other trage- 
dians”” (K.-Bl. 1. 306). 

870. tpliBwv .. . Kpgsato: for the process of the fuller see 
Hippocr. zrepi duairys 1. 14 (Littré 6. 490) : of yvadees . . . Aakri- 
Covat, KérTovow, EAKovat, Avpawopevor itxvpoTEpa moLeovGl, KELpOVTES 
TH VITEPEXOVTA Kat TapaTA€KovTEs KAAALw moreover. See also the im- 
precation in Herodas J/7m. 4. 78 mcdds kpéuait’ éxeivos év yvapews 
oix». — The tone of the word in the sense necessary here and in 
V. 1429 is difficult to establish, as it would seem to be a usage of 
the street, yet is found in Euripides several times (Bacch. 717, 
El. 1127, Cycl. 520, Med. 686, Rhes. 625) and in Hdt. 4. 74. 

876. Karo. ye: juxtaposed, as elmep ye (251) 3; so Xen. Mem. 
I.2. 3, 4.2.7, Cyr. 3: 1. 38, Plato Rep. 332 a, qaor@amep eee 
74, ‘Lys. 1. 42,'8. 11, 26. 16, 31. 10, Andoc. 1. 72, 9byeure.ae. 
Aeschis3.1130, Demos:72 125 “KEGr os a52: 

880. ov«tvas: Naber’s correction of the Mss. oxvrivas. 

881. mas Soxeis: a little group that has shrivelled to an adverb ; 
A. 12, 24, Pl. 742, Araros frg: 13 (K. 2. 217), Eure eeemom 
FHiippol. 446. So ré's ole R. 54, recov doxeis Ec. 399, 010 ote Or tof 
ore (see N. ON 39), ovK Eo Orws (802), dHAov drt, dpeAder (422), Bav- 
pzatas ws, etc. K.-G. 2. 354 and 415. Seealson.on ei dé py 1433. 


NOTES ON TEXT 319 


885. macy réxvy: C. imv. or equiv. 1323, E. 592, L. 412, Th. 
65, R. 1235, Ec. 366, 534, Lysias 19. 11, 19. 53 (a. T. Kai myxavy). 
Cp. zavrus c. fut. indic. 1352. 

887. pépvyco, dws: 1107, R. 1520; = peéuvyoo c. inf. E. 496. 
Cp. the independent ézws-clause 882 and 257 n. 

889. For game-cocks and cockfights see A. 166, E. 494-97 
(c. schol. on 494), 946, V. 1490, Av. 71, R. 935 (?), Xen. Conviv. 
4. 9, Hesych. and Suid. s.v. éoxopodicpévos, Aelian V.HZ. 2. 28, 
Pliny to. 21, A. Dieterich Pu/cinella 239 ff. Note also the cock- 
fight carved on the chief seat in the theatre at Athens, and on the 
calendar of the Metropolitan Church in Athens for the month of 
Poseidon (J. Harrison AZythol. and Monuments 278). Also vase 
paintings present cockfights or cockdances ; see the frontispiece 
of Merry’s edition of the 4zrds. | Arist. was not the first to imagine 
in contest the principles of Good and Evil in embodied form. 
Cp. the Adyos and Aoyiva of Epicharmus, the “Apery and Kaxéa of 
Prodicus contending for the youthful Hercules (Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 
21 ff.) ; and so later Zethus and Amphion in Euripides’ Antiope 
representing Life Active and Life Contemplative, and again 1900 
years later Virtue and Vice staged in endless ways in the Morality 
plays of the fifteenth century (E. K. Chambers Zhe Mediaeval 
Stage 2. 149 ff.). Cp. also the debate between Mevia and the ad- 
vocate of [IAovros in Arist. Plutus. 

892. Here the usual diaeresis between the feet of an anapaestic 
dimeter is not observed ; so in 947, A. 1543, V.11482, 1487; 
P. 98, 100, 987, 1002, etc. See Christ 252 for the exceptions in 
both tragedy and comedy ; cp. n. on 987. 

896 f. Cp. Acts of the Apostles 17. 21 "AOnvaior d€ mavres Kai ot 
eridnwouvtes E€vor eis ovdev Erepov Hikatpovv 7) A€yew TL 7} akovEely TL 
KALVOTEpOV. 

gos f. Hom. //. 14. 203 Kpovov etpiora Zevs | yains vepbe xabeice 
Kai atpuyérow Guracons. Aesch. Hum. 641 (of Zeus) airs 8 edyoe 
Tratépa mperBirnv Kpovov. 

906. Kxal&4: = 767; kad being an intensive adverb (even now). 
Cp. V. 492, 1224, 1324, 1483, P. 178, 942, Av. 268, 1251, L. 65, 


320 APPENDIX 


77, 601, 909, 925, Th. 266, 769, 1092, R. 604, 647, 1018, 1205, 
Ec. 500, 514, 582. For the whole clause see V. 1483, R. 1018. 

go7. Cp. Crat. 251 pov BdeAvypia o exer ; — TTEpov Tax€ws Tis 
Kat Aexavnv éveykatw, A. 584 ff., Poll. 10. 76. 

915. mwoddod: E. 822, R. 1046, Eupol. 74. Cp. édrLyou 722. 

g16. &a oc $8: an anapaest is rarely resolved into four shorts in 
anapaestic systems, though more freely in melic verses; cp. E. 503, 
V. 1015, Av. 688. Christ 242. Blaydes on Ec. 1156 compares 
Av. 1752, V. 1169 and would relieve the situation by pronouncing 
dia as a monosyllable, gvasz fa as in Aeolic. 

g22. For an excellent summary of Euripides’ lost play Zelephus 
see Starkie 4ch. Excursus VI. 

923. & mnprdiov : to be construed probably with yvdépas, not with 
the verb ; for the definite article is not indispensable to a substan- 
tive when .qualified by a prepositional phrase. Cp. A. 86 oXous éx 
KptBavov Bois, E. 1178 éEpOov €x Cwpod xpeas, V. 1367 e& ofovs diknv. 
Sobol. Sy. 82, K.-G. 1. 610. 

932. éa: with synizesis. Christ 27, K.-Bl. 1. 226. It may occur 
when the first vowel e¢ is in the gen. sing. and plur. -ews, -ewv (e.g. 
moXews in acc. sing. -ea (IInAéa, “HpaxAéa Th. 26), in nomin. -ews 
(Aéws, tAews, reOveds), in adjectives of material in -eos (xpveéov, 
otdypea), and in manifold other forms (Ged, véov, etc.). 

933- xeip émuBadAAns: for conative sense of the present cp. L. 
359, Ec. 261,670, 1023 ; Sobol. Syt. 22. — Other nof-me-tangere 
phrases are (beside yelp’ émiBarrev L. 440, Crat. frg. 277): yelpa 
mpooBadrXrav (Eur. Med. 1254), xetpa tpoodpzpew (L. 359, 436, 444, 
471), xetpa mpooayev (L. 893 , xetpa BadrAav ey tun (Eur. AWed. 
1283), amteaOai Tivos TH SaxtiAw(L. 365), amtrecGai Tivos axpy (Plat. 
com. frg. 128), ’rpoorBeva (Th. 569). 

935- éw(Segéor: addressed to each separately (ov Te. . . ov Te) ; 
cp. V. 452 ades pe kai ov kal ov, AV. 131 Orws Tapéce por Kal ov 
Kal Ta mada. K.-G. 1. 79. 

943- pnparloow: used by Arist. only contemptuously of the 
deceiving phrases of demagogues and the clever epigrams of 
Euripides: A. 444, 447, E. 216, V. 668, P. 534. 


NOTES ON TEXT 321 


945- dvaypi{y: from yp?. The present compound is used in 
Xen. Oecon. 2. 11, the simple is frequent: E. 294, V. 374, 741, P. 
97, L. 509, etc. Neilon Eq. 294 will not allow connection between 
yp and grunt. 

949-1104. The other ay@ves or word battles in set form in 
Arist. are E. 303-460, 756-941, N. 1345-1451, V. 526-728, Av. 
451-637, L. 476-613, Ec. 571-708, Pl. 487-626. See M. W. 
Humphreys 4./.P. 8 (1887), 179, Th. Zielinski Dre Ghederung 
der altatt. Komoedie (1885), H. Gleditsch Metrtk der Griechen 
und Romer® (1901) 238; and for dyves in freer form P. Mazon 
Essai sur la compostt. des comédies @’ Arist. (1904). 

955- klvBuvos aveirar: cp. Soph. frg. 369 avds peyorov xpyy er’ 
Oivéws yvas | avaxe Anrots rats ExnPoXos Ged. 

957- mwépt: the sole prepos., barring the “improper” prepos. 
€vexa, that prose allowed to stand freely after its case. Others so 
placed in Arist. are sporadic and only in parody or quotation, and 
only with the gen., as aro Av. 1517, xara R. 1212, vro L. 1145 
f,, R. 1244, Ec. 4, vwep V. 1118. Starkie Ves. 1118, K.-G. 1. 
554: 

960. avrot: = ceavrod; K.-G. 1. 572, Brugm. 421. 

963. Fora well-bred Athenian lad see Xen. Conviv. 3. 12, where 
Autolycus speaks only briefly and with a blush (dvepv@piacas) ; as 
for the Laconian boys, éxe(vwy yrrov dv dwviyv axovoats 7) TOV ABivwev 
(Xen. Rep. Lac. 3. 5). 

964. Cp. ps.-Luc. Amor. 44 dd tis matpwas Eatias e€€pxerat (6 
mais) KaTw Kexupws Kal pndéva TOV aravTwVTwY tpodBAEerwv. Alex. 
frg. 263 (K. 2. 393) €v yap vopilw roito tov dveXevOepu | elvat, TO 
Bubilew dppiOpws ev rats dédors. 

965- kwphras: Isoc. 7. 46 dreXopevor tiv pev TOAW KaTa KwpAS, 
TH be xXwpav KATO dnpous. 

966. For the things taught in Greek schools see Plato Profag. 
325 d@-26, 312 6, Theag. 122 € ypappatd te Kai KBapilev Kat 
madaiew Kai tiv dAAnv dywviay, Arist. E. 188, 985-96. Gard.-Jev. 
301-13. 

967. Tla\\déSa xré.: the beginning of an old song, perhaps 

ARISTOPHANES — 21 


322 APPENDIX 


hymn, composed by Lamprocles, contemporary of Aeschylus and 
the Persian wars. See briefly Smyth 70 and 340, more fully 
Bergk Poetae Lyrict Graect* 3. 554 and 561, Wilamowitz Zext 
gesch. 84 f. | Tydéropév ru: composed probably by Kydeidys (985 n.), 
though the schol. here writes it Kvdias. Blass in Vewe Jahrbd. 133 
(1886), 456, holds the IlaAAada to be a specimen of the rhythm 
Kat évorduoy (~_U UU UV —— TlaAddda repoérodw Kdy|Cw zo- 
Aepadoxoy dyvav), and the TyA€ropév tu Boapa Avpas, an example of 
the xara daxrvAov (_ U VU UV U— UV UV _), as referred to by Arist. 
inv. 651 supra. 

968. évrewvapévous: is the regular word for s¢ve/ching (i.e. setting) 
words or voice to rhythm or tune. Plato Phaed. 60 d (Socrates 
made poems) évreivas tovs tod Aiawmov Adyous, Protag. 326 6 ot 
Kapiotal . . . mointav ayabdv oimjpata diddoKovor, pedoroLdv, 
eis Ta KUOapiopata eévteivoytes, Plut. So/. 3 (Solon at first held 
poetry a pastime) vorepoy dé kal yvopas éevérerve pitocddors . . . 
vine 6€ Hic OTL Kal Tos Vopmors ErrExEipnoev EvTEivas Eis Eros (Put 
into verse) é€eveyxeiv. Cp. évapportecOu E. 989. | dppoviav: har- 
mony meant for the Greeks the fitting together of high tones and 
low (6&3 and Bapv) in succession (7.e. as the modern melody or 
“tune”), not simultaneously, as in modern “‘ harmony.” See 
Arist. E. 985-96, Plato Symp. 187 a 6, Rep. 398 da, Lach. 188 ad, 
Aristot. Polit. 1342, 1290, Heracleides Ponticus in Athen. 624 c— 
26a; D. B. Monro Modes of Anc. Grk. Music (1894). 

969. kaprqv: as in 333 n. Not only Eur. affected this 
“ Grecian bend,” with a new turn for every sign in the zodiac (R. 
1327 Kata TO dwoexapnyavov Kupyvyns peXoroav), but young Agathon 
was soon to trill “ant-runs” (pvppnKos dtparois Th. 100), and 
_ even old Cratinus had quickened his “mo (6 taxbs dyav tiv pov- 
auxny A. 851). 

971. On Phrynis see schol. here (he took a prize as kitharode 
at the Panathenaea in 446 B.C., not 456), Pherecr. 145, Aristot. 
Metaphys. 1. 1. 1, Plut. Moral. 84 a, 220 ¢, 539 ¢, 11334, 1141, 
Agis to (the ephors of Sparta cut out his added two lyre-strings, 
to reduce the instrument to the Terpandrian seven), Athen. 638 c ; 


NOTES ON TEXT 323 


Smyth lIxvi, Wilamowitz Zimotheos 65 f., 73, 88 f., 94, Weil and 
Reinach on Plut. De Musica § 307, Proclus Chrestom. 320 a, 33. 

972. modAas: see n. on 507 for the ellipse. 

g81. dvehécbar: 40 help oneself to food; A. 810, Hdt. 4. 128, 
Theophr. Charac. 10. 8, Luc. Conviv. 42. 

982. rav mpecBurépwv dpmatev: the gen. of the person despoiled, 
as in P. 1118, Av. 1460, Ec. 866; so with xAerrew V. 238, 1369, 
1447- ‘ 

983. KxAttav: Bekk. Anecd. 271. 30, KtxAvopds : TopviKds yéAws 
moAvs Kai axoopos. Add to other exx. cited in L. and S. Hero- 
das Mim. 7- 122 auTn TU Tite 0 pelov im7rov 7 pos Oipnv KixAtlovaa, 
Clem. Alex. /aed. 2. 5.— The interpretation, 40 eat kixAau, 7.e. 
dainties or dessert, has little to support it, especially here where it 
would merely duplicate dyodayety. 

984. On the Dipolia and Bouphonia see J. Harrison 111, or 
Mommsen este 512. | rerrlyov: E. 1325, 1331, Thuc. 1. 6. 3, 
Mien G2, 5184, 525 7, Luc. Wavy. 3, Aelian V.A. 4. 227; 
Studniczka in Classen-Steup Thuc. 1. 6, or briefly, M. M. Evans 
Chapp. on Grk. Dress (1893) 63, Gard.-Jev. 65. For a new 
interpretation of rérré as = orAeyyis, a golden or other metal 
frontlet rising above the forehead in front of the xopupBos, see 
F. Hauser in /ahreshefte des oesterr. archaeol. Instituts 9 (1906), 
75-130, with a criticism of the same by E. Petersen Beblatt 
thereto 78-86. 

985- KnfgelSov: Mss. Kyxe/dov. For the inscript. mentioning 
Kydetdns, of about 415 B.c., see CIA. IV 1. 2. 79, No. 337 @ (= 
Dittenberger 2, No. 702 = Roberts and Gardner No. 182). | aN’ 
otv: A. 620, V. 1190, 1434, R. 1298; add’ otv .. . ye N. 1002, 
V. 1129, Av. 1408, Th. 710. See my note in Sefections from 
Plato, on Apol. 27 c, Blaydes on Nud. 1002, K.-G. 2. 287. Cp. 
8 obv 343 n. | rabr korly ekeiva: Cp. 1052. Usually the pronouns 
are singular and the copula omitted —rodr’ éxeivo, as in A. 4I, 
820, P. 289, Av. 354, L. 240, R. 1342; but éoré is present in 
P. 516, R. 318. Cp. 68 éxetvos 1167, E. 1331, Soph. O.C. 138; 
70d éxetvo Eur. Med. 99. K.-G. 1. 650. 


324 APPENDIX 


987. In Greek anapaestic tetrameters dva/peors is so regular 
after the 4th foot that but three exceptions are usually conceded, 
viz. N. 987, V. 568, Av. 600. Christ 265. Yet even here Blaydes 
and van Leeuwen follow an inferior Ms. and read iparious zpod.- 
dac Kets. 

988. For the zvppixn at the Panathenaea see Lysias 21. 1 and 
4, and the inscript. cited on v. 28: H ratoiu muppiyiotais Bods: 
H ayeveous tuppixiatais Bois: H avdpacu ruppixtotats Bots. See 
also Athen. 630 @-31 ¢; J. E. Harrison AZyth. and Mon. 347; 
W. Downes C/Zass. Rev. 18 (1904), 101-06, who doubts if at this 
time the Pyrrhic dancers carried spear or sword ; “ the play was 
defensive, not offensive.” 

988 f. adrovs . . . dpeAq: the same shift from plur. to sing. in 
975, V-.553, 505, P. 640, L. 358, 1119, Th. 797,075 eee gon, 
420, 665, 670, Pl. 331; K.-G. 1. 86 f. But the emendat. of ris 
for rns after dyeAn is probably correct. — For the form Tpuroyevecns 
see n. on 614. 

990. mpds ratra: C. imv. or in exhortation, common; 1433, 
A. 659, E. 760, V. 648, 927, 1386, P. 416,1765, 1315.5 Gemogie 
Aesch. Prom. 915, 992, 1030, 1043, etc. Cp. mpd; tade 1030, 
PS205. 

ggt ff. On the youth of olden time see Isoc. 7. 48 f., Plato 
Theaet. 173 ¢. 

993. (Cp: Xen. 4/em..2. 3:16. 

994. mepl: C. acc. = erga, in one’s dealings with; very com- 
mon, ¢.g. A. 663, 696, E. 764, 812, 831, $73, 1208. \Sobol: 
Praepos. 206. 

995. ayadpa: cp. Plato Symp. 222 a, Demos. 25. 35. | avamdq- 
gev is the reading of R, not avarAarrev, as commonly reported. 

997- phrw Brndels: cp. Theocr. 5. 88, 6. 6, Verg. He. 3. 64. 

999. Thy HAtkiav: exx. Of any save pronominal acc. after pyy- 
otxaxecy seem to be lacking. Blaydes suggests here the gen. ris 
WAtKias. 

roor. On Hippocrates, son of Ariphron, see Thuc. 4. 66 to end 
passim, Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 4, Diod. Sic. 12. 66, 12. 69, Plut. Mie. 


NOTES ON TEXT 226 


6, Vit. X Orat. 833 d, Pausan. 3. 6. 1, 9. 6. 3. For his sons see 
Arist. frgg. 112, 557, Eupol. 103, Dion Halic. /sae. 8, Athen. 96 e. 
| elfeus: fut. perf. ; K.-Bl. 2. rro f. | BAvropappav: schol. on Plato 
Ale. 1 118  BavOurros Kai UWdpados ot MepixAéovs viot, ots Kai BrL- 
Topap.1as ekaAovv. 

1005. "AxaSfpeav: a gymnasium often mentioned, e.g. in Xen. 
Fell. 2. 2. 6, 2. 5. 49, Lysias 18. 10, Plato Zys. 203 a, Demos. 24, 
114, comic poets in Athen. 59 d, 336 ¢, 509 ¢, 6b10¢ (= K. 2. 287, 
257, 306, 327), Plut. Sw//. 12, Pausan. 1. 29. 2. 

1006. Kxaddpw Aevka: Theophr. “7st Plant. 4. 11. 4. 

1007. pidaxos: Av. 216, Theophr. Ast Plan¢. 3. 18. 11, Plin. 
Nat. Hist. 16. 153. | &mpaypoosvns: Av. 44; so other odours, as in 
50-52, A. 190 ff. (wapackeuns veOv, tp-oBewv), E. 1332 (o7ovdar), 
V. 1059 (dcéi0rnros), P. 529 ff. (6rwpas, Tpaywdov), Xen. Conviv. 2. 
4 (xadoxayabias). Cp. redolere, sapere. | vddpocBodotens: Kock 
suggests pvAAoKopovens because trees do not shed their leaves 
(PvAXov, BdddAw) in the spring (Hpos év wpa 1008). True, in 
Theophr. @vddAoBoros is “af-shedding in contrast to de’-pvdAdXos, 
e.g. Hist. Plant. 1. 3. 5. But another compound, dv6o-Boréw 
av0o-BoAnows, means not shedding, but shooting or putting forth 
flowers (Geopon. g. 10. 8, 10. 2. 10, 10. 59. 3), and the dxavOo- 
Bodov podov is a rose putting forth its thorn (Nicander in Athen. 
683 4). Eustath. 1295. 9 quotes Nicander’s phrase and explains 
the epithet by dxav6ys mpoBodyjv. Further, rpo BAsorod tpoBoAjs 
(Geopon. 5. 25. 1)=4efore the putting forth of the bud; and so 
airov éxBody in Thuc. 4.1. Hence here pvAdo-Bodovons = putting 
forth its leaves. (Merry and van Leeuwen take it to mean /ossing 
its leaves; Yeuffel-Kaehler: ‘sie wirft freundlich neckend ihre 


’ 


Blatter nach ihm,” quoting Hor. Carm. 3. 18. 14. But for this 
interpretation is it not better to quote schol. on Pind. OZ 8. 76 
ot vixavres evAdoBoArovvTo ; Etym. Magn. 532. 46 mdAat €pvddo- 
Bodow Tois vixOvras dd TOV TaprKEpevoy PiAov ExippirTodvTes ?) 

1010. The phrase zpooéyw tov voiv regularly takes the dat., not 
mpos c. dat.; hence here Kaehler suggests cat pay tovrw (sc. To 
"Ad/kw Aoyw). 


326 APPENDIX 


1020. Archelaus, pupil of Anaxagoras and teacher of Socrates, 
taught 76 dékavov elvac kal TO aicxpov ov dice. aAAa vonw (Diog. 
Laert. 2. 16). See Introd. § 45. 

1030. mpos ov 748: is the clear reading of RV. Blaydes seems 
uncertain of them. 

1034. As Arist. distinguishes here Ackawos and "Aéuxos by the 
metres they use, viz. anapaestic tetrameters 959 ff. against the 
bickering iambic tetrameters 1034-88, so he distinguishes Aes- 
chylus and Euripides in the /vogs (905, 1004), Cleon and the 
sausage-seller in Anights (761, 841). 

1036. «al pv: for its double function (1st yea verily assevera- 
tive, 2d and yet adversative) see K.-G. 2. 137. Exx. of the first 
as here, with the following word emphasized by ye, are in vv. 4, 
1353, 1414; of the second, likewise with ye, in 1185, 1441. | 
mwédar: C. imperf. is variously rendered, not always according to 
GS. .222. Exx. in Arist.: E. 125, N. 1036; 13feyebe ene 
AV. TOTO; £O7O;Ms. 5/5,.0O23; etc: 

1037. G@mavra tatra: cp. E. gg, P. 319, Crat. 186. 

1041. mAetv 7: 1S beyond the pale of syntax; after it may stand 
a nomin. (Av. 1305, R. go, Pl. 1184), gen. (as here), dat. (R. 18, 
go), or acc. (A. 858, E. 444, 835, N. 1065, Av. 6, 1251, L. 589, R. 
1129, Ec. 808). On equivalent modes of expression see K.-G. 2. 
311, or O. Schwab 196, who counts about thirty different ways of 
saying “not more than 500 soldiers”?! On the form zAety, K.-BI. 
1. 216 and 641, Brugm. 210. 

1045. Warm baths: Crates 15, Hermip. 76, Plat. Lege. 761 ¢, 
Gard.-Jev. 314. 

1047. émicyes: intrans. and absolute; as in E. 847, V. 829, R. 
522, 851 (cp. supra, 495); c. gen. Av. 1200 (rod dpopov), L. 742 
(rod roxov) ; in fut. epegers = ravoe E. g15. | oe péoov: resolution 
of the fourth foot just before the diaeresis is rare, yet see 1063, 
1067 (cp. 1083), A. 1040, Th. 537, 542, 567; Christ 340. | For 
the wrestler’s phrase éyw twa péoov (pass. éxouat pcos) cp. A. 571, 
E. 388, R. 469, Ec. 260. On ddvxrov passive see H. Richards 
Arist. and Others 27. 


NOTES ON TEXT 327 


1051. The schol. quotes the poet Pisander on Heracles: 76 6 
év @eppor’Anor Gea yAavKOris “AOnvyn | woter Oepya oerpa Tapa 
pyypive GaXacons ; see also Hdt. 7. 176, Athen. 512 ¢ f 

1052 ff. In Ran. 1069 f., it is Euripides, ‘ mouthing ” these 
arguments in his tragedies, who empties the palaestrae. 

1053. 8 mpépas: so V. 485, P. 56, R. 260, 265, Ec. 63; with 
added oAys P. 27. &° erous V. 1058, da vuxrds frg. 13. 

1055- év dyopa thy StarpByv: an emphatic leaping forward of 
attributive matter into predicate position (instead of tv év ayopa 
8.). Cp. 1071, P. 1305, Pl. 338, Soph. O.7. 139, 269, 819 f., Eur. 
Androm. 215, Thuc. 1. 133 end (éx rod iepov), 1. 137. 4 (radu), 
2. 7. 2 (e€ ‘IraXias xrX.), 2. 18. 3 (kara THY GAAnV TopEiav), 2. 38. I 
(xa@ npeépay). 

1056 f. av... av: repetition asin 977, E. 17, V. 171, P. 68, Av. 
127, 505, 829, 1147, L. 191, 361, Th. 196, R. 914. GMT. 223. 

1057. ayopyrqv: for such word-play, concerned with the ambi- 
guity of some single word, see K. Holzinger De Verborum Lusu 
ap. Arist. (1876) 21, where among many instances he cites A. 435, 
759, N. 260, 479, 545, 639, 1496, 1507, V. 189, 191, 194, P. 42. 

1058. Gvee: so used in formal speech in Eur. Herac. 209, 
Ton 933, Phoen. 1207. Cp. mapepe 1075 infra, oxefat 1043, 1071, 
and the formal disposition of his matter (mpofeo.s) that Eur. 
makes in az. 908. These phrases and the whole tone of the 
present speech show how self-conscious and self-confident and 
schooled an art rhetoric had become even as early as 423 B.C. 

| 8472: I know no other instance of 8)7ra used as here. It is not 

the 6y7a either of quest. or of answer, nor that which enters into 
phrases ; nor is the tone the sameas in v. 6 (imprecation) or v. 269 
(prayer), where also it follows a verb. A temporal or transition 
word is wanted. But dra is neither. 

1064. On Peleus and his troubles: Pind. Wem. 4. 56, 5. 26, 
Apollodor. 3. 12, Hor. Carm., 3. 7. 17. 

1065. ov: for like use of é« see E. 181, N. 47, V. 266, 526, P. 
1185, Av. 13, Ec. 432, 684, 686, Pl. 435. | rav Adxvov: Ze. the 
lamp market; so ra opvea, ot ixOves, Ta Adyava, TA THOapa, ToU- 


328 APPENDIX 


Aatov, 6 otvos, at xUTpaL, al puppivar, Ta TKOpOda, TA Kpoppva, etc. | 
4 TéAavTa woAAd: van Leeuwen reads » €xatov tdAavra, 2.6. 
HHTAAANTA, where H = éxarév. But this H disappearing by 
haplography, voAAa was supplied to fill the verse. 

1066. ov pa AC od: R. 645, 1043, Pl. 704, Xen. Occon. 1. 7, 21.7; 
Conviv. 2. 4. A like dva-8izAwors, or repetition, of the negative 
with intervening words in 1470, A. 421, E. 1309, V. 1496, R. 493, 
1308, K.-G. 2. 204, Rehdantz on Xen. Anaé. 7. 6. 11. 

1074. The quest. was not new. In old Ionia Mimnermus had 
asked ris 8& Bios, ré dé Téprvov ar<p xpvans Adpodirys (frg. 1). 

1076. The condition is expressed in parataxis, not hypotaxis 
(z.e. co-ordination, not sub-ordination) ; so Av. 78, Th. 405, Ec. 
179, 197, Hat. 4. 118, 5. 92, Eur. Androm. 334, Orest. 646, comic 
poets in K. 2. 148 (frg. 34. 4), 277 (frg. 4. 4), 453 (frg. 6. 13-16), 
512 (frg. 107), Demos. 3. 18, 18. 198, Paul Hpist Corinth. 2. 11. 
Ze,ajames sas fete. K.-G.2 5238 f 

1077. A like picture of the defendant, helpless from lack of 
rhetoric, in Plato Gorg. 486 6. 

1080. ém-av-eveyxetv: the characters of Euripides thus “ refer” 
the precedent of a crime to the gods in 7road. 948, Hippol. 451 f., 
474, Iph. T. 390, Bacch. 28 ff. Cp. Plato Legg. 941 6, Euthyph. 
Bue. 

1103 ff. The text-note follows van Leeuwen. 

1115. rods xpirds: Other exx. of this syntactic fusion (and con- 
fusion): 1148, Av. 652, 1269, L. 63, 408, Pl. 200. See n. on 479. 
—For like direct appeals to the judges see n. on Introd. § 98 
toward end. 

1117. é dpa: Jetimes, in good season; V. 242, 689, P. 122, 
Ec. 395. But ypos év apa supra 1008 is different. 

1119. kaprév: a collective singular, as Képapos 1127 ; SO mAtw- 
Gos, kéAapos, dS1s, domis, tos, etc. GS. 56, K.-G. 1. 13. | te kat 
ras: the Mss. have rov xaprov rexovcas dpméAovs, much like 281 
kaprous 7 dpdopevav tepay xPova. It may be the true reading, but 
seems rather poetic for the business-like mp@ra péev . . . fra and 
the prose level of the whole passage. 


NOTES ON TEXT 329 


1120. &yav éropBplav: adverb used as adjective without article. 
This is rare: 1203 zpoBar’ ddAws, 1492 ohodp’ adaloves, Thuc. 1. 
122. 2 avrixpus dovArclav, 4. 31. 2 AGwv Aoyadynv, K.-G. 1. 609. 

I122. mpooexérw: See n.0n575. | mpds: c. gen. of agent (=v70) 
only here in Arist., whether with passive verbs or intransitive 
(Sobol. Praefos. 178). It is common in Hdt. (e.g. 1. 36, 47, 61, 
114, 120, 159) and in tragedy (e.g. Aesch. Prom. 92, 650, 761, 
767, 1072), and is found in some writers of Attic prose as Xeno- 
phon and Plato (K.-G. 1. 516 bottom), but is not so used by Thuc. 
or the orators. 

1124. fvik’ Gv yap: since conjunctions regularly yield position 
to ay in this group, we might write »vikav, as orav, éredav. Cp. 
qvix av b¢ P. 1159 (despite RV), 1179, Ec. 273, Pl. 107 (despite 
V), Eur. /ph. ZT. 1217. 

1125. maujoopev: Blass (K.-Bl. 2. rrx f. and 585 and in Verb 
List) distinguishes between zaijow and raw, BadAyjow and Bardo, 
kAaujow and kravoopa, turtjow and raragw, A€w and EAxvow, Ew 
and oxyow, xatpyow and xapyoopa, by making the first in each 
pair a “ present” or “ durative”’ future, the second an “ aoristic ” 
future. 

1127. xépapov: the same collective sing. (1119 n.) in Thuc. 
2. 4. 2, Herodas Mim. 3. 44 add’ 6 Képspos ras Worep itp OAjraL. 
1130. Gv... tvxeiv: ay c. inf. after BovAopar; GMT. 211. 

1136. Gm-odeiv Kag-odeiv: cp. P. 366 a7oAwAas €€0AwAas, 1072 
eEHAns dodo, and in Latin pereo intereo (Nonius 422 “ perire 
levior res est et habet inventionis spem et non omnium rerum 
finem’’), 

1137. re pérpia: so Green for the Mss. peérpia re. 

1146. rovrovi: Zielinski 45 understands not @vAaxov with schol. 
and all modern editors, but puaov, referring to 876 (rdXdavrov). 

1147. ém-Oavpdtev: the simple verb often means /o honour, e.g. 
Eur. Z/. 84, 519, Med. 1144, Isoc. 1. 10, Demos. 19. 338. With 
the compound, where ém- is besides, in addition to, cp. er-ayo, 
ér-evodyw, ér-aitew, ér-apxw (Xen. Cyr. 1. 1. 4), ér-ey-xarrtw (Arist. 


£4. 493): 


330 APPENDIX 


1149. 8v: may well enough call back to vidv over the nearer 
Adyov, since vidy stands high in the thought (hence its prolepsis), 
while Adyov lies low almost in parenthesis. Good. delivery will 
guard against misunderstanding. 

I151. Sore: C. Opt. and dv, A. 944, Av. 1126; c. fut. indic. 
1342. GMT. 602. ; 

1152. «el: Streps. is referring to his own case, hence «i e. ‘richiee 4 
the mood of Wes. In the next verse Socrates generalizes for all 
cases, hence kay c. subjunctive. , 

1154. Quoted from Euripides’ Pedews, frg. 623. nae Tapa, not 
tapa, see K.-Bl. 1. 331 Anm. 3. ~ 

1156. Sweeping imprecations upon an enemy (ane yevos, oikia, 
maudia, etc.) are common: Antiphon 5. 11, Andoc. 1. 98, Lysias 
12. 10, Demos. 23. 67, 47- 70, especially the comic one in Arist. 
Ran. 587 f. 

1158. olos: a relat. clause in causal relation to the. preceding, 
as in 699 after an exclamation. See also n. on causal ére 7, causal 
dotls 42, Concessive 6s 579, &s 209, and ds 1226. The type here 
is a common one from Homer down; cp. Od. 4. 611 atpatos eis 
dyabo’o pidov Tékos, ot ayopevers, “ you are of good blood, dear lad, 
the way you talk.” The antecedent is no particular word in the 
main clause, but the azn clause ttse/f, the truth of which is meas- 
ured in so far as the relat. clause is true. This is usually expressed 
in Engl. by the demonstr. swch, so, etc. Perhaps the Greeks also 
felt the connection as parataxis rather than hypotaxis, the relat. 
stem being by origin demonstrative. See my Sedections from Plato 

446 f., K.-G. 2. 371, and for further exx. Arist. Zhesm. 461,:712 
(van L.’s reading), 878, Pl. 775, V. 1451, Eur. A/ippol. 1079, Jon 
799, Soph. O. C., 1428. 

1165. Eur. Hec. 171-74 6 tékvov, & wai dvotavoTdtas parEpos, 
ZEA LEAP oikwv' de patépos avddv. | wat, €-: hiatus. (with no 
correption or Bi) is gee in interjections and address ; 
A. 97I eloes © cides @ (cretic), NIE 297 @ Tara. * nOvov. K.-BI. 1. 1Q7- 

1166. cot marpés: see N. ON 474. 

1168. & ptdos: need not be a nomin. for voc., but an ‘exclam- 


NOTES ON TEXT 331 


atory nomin., as A. 27 & 7oAts, V. 900 & puapos ovTos. But there is 
emotion either way. 

I170. tod: To lov éwi yapas repiorara (schol.). If this is true 
—and from analogy of aAnOés — aAnOes, 4 — rt, and other such 
shifts and changes there is no good reason to doubt it, we should 
Beceem! mou in NT, 1321, 1493, BE. 451, V. 931, P. 110, 1191, etc., 
but fod in E. 1096, P. 317, 345, Av. 193, etc. InN. 543 it is in- 
different, in R. 653 there is comic ambiguity. Yet see Ellendt- 
Genthe Zex. Soph., or Bekk. Anecd. 1237. 

1172. pév ye: no contrast expressed ; so A. 154, L. 1165. See 
also n. on 1382. | éapvyrixés: for a parody on the fashionable 
formation of adjectives in -cxos see E. 1378, V. 1209. 

I175. dSixotvra...Kaxovpyotvra: from Plato Crifo 49 4c it is 
clear that the difference was more in word than in deed. | of8 om: 
see n. on 881. 

1176. Bdéros: van Leeuwen on R. 562 lists many “ looks.” One 
could look (BAéretv) dpynd, KkrA€rrov, Pup Bpodayov, vavpapxtov, aotpa- 
TdS, VATU, Kapdupa, TKITN, OTOV, TUPPLXNV, Aikiav, dplyavov, UroTpLLpwa, 
“Apn, opdaxas, tysav (V. 847). 

1178. 884: well now, but then, well but. With 8) we mark a 
point or stage in our progress, finishing something and making a 
fresh start. It is a collocation frequent in the reasoning Plato ; 
see my Selections from Plato on Apol. 24 d. In Arist. it appears, 
perhaps by accident, only in questions, except in Av. 1660, viz. 
Par ge, Vv. 555, P, 227, Ay. 67, 112, 155, L. 599, Th. 608; ‘R. 
158, 805, 865, Ec. 542, Pl. 264. 

1183. et ph wép ye: the same order in Xen. Oecon. 1. 13, 7. 17, 
showing that sometimes the affinity of ei-~ prevails over that of 
el-7rep. 

1195. travevro: reciprocal middle; GS. 149, K.-G. 1. 107. 

1198. mporévOar: Mommsen Fest 338, Athen. 171 ¢. 

1199. %edolato: Lonic form of opt. found also in E. 662, P. 
209, Av. 1147, L. 42. K.-BI. 2. 78. As all exx. stand at end of 
iambic trim. exc. E. 662, perhaps metrical need suggested its use, 
as with -peo6a (576 n.). . 


2 APPENDIX 


1202. qpérepa .. . trav copav: so A. 93 Tov ye adv Tod mpérBews 
(66arpov), Pl. 33, Hom. /2. 3. 180 danp atr’ euds éoxe Kvvwrtdos, 
Soph. O.C. 344, 77.775, Phil. 1126, Eur. Hec. 430, EZ. 366, 1195, 
Cycl. 244. K.-G. 1. 282 f, 

1203. apOpds: mere ciphers; so Eur. Herac. 997, Troad. 
476. | @ddws: with subst., frequent; Blaydes cites some thirty 
instances from prose and poetry. K.-G. 1. 6ro. 

1205. éw evtuxlatow: ex’ of cause or occasion, with cvadopats, 
dyaby T¥xn, viky, etc. Sobol. Pracfos. 152 cites E. 406, 411, 655, 
1318, 1320, V. 869, 1046, L. 1276, 1293) Uh modameee 
1181. | povyxdprov: crasis of -o. and e¢-; so otpot E. 1003, 
povxpnoe V. 159, xartovate V. 599, wevrovyw R.g71. K.-Bl. 1. 222. 

1207 f. @s... xolov: instructive on the parallel functions of és 
and ofov. Cp. Th. 702 f., and see n. on 1158. 

1214-1302. In the two scenes here following it is Streps. him- 
self who plies sophistry successfully against his creditors, and not 
the young graduate, as we might expect. It has been argued 
from this that the education of Pheidip. formed no part of the 
original play, since it is matter of record that the dy#v between 
the two Aoyou was absent therefrom. 

1214. av8pa : = ove = German man = French on; so Av. 1319, 
Plato Phaed. 114 d (bis), Symp. 178 d, Soph. O.T. 314, 504, Phil. 
1228, and often, especially when joined c. partic. as Plato Phaed. 
63 ¢ avip ev pirocodia diatpivas, 76 6, Gorg. 484 a, Lach. 188 c. 
See Ast Lex. Plat, Ellendt-Genthe Lex. Soph. 

1215. réte: Often needs care in translation, even when clear in 
its reference ; so 1456 (77 the first place), E. 483, P. 694, Av. 24 
(dcfore), R. 136, 550 (that time), Pl. 834, 1117, etc. Thuc. tr. 
TOr-/2, 3509.1, 4: 4021, 4, LOU. 3515. A 4505 - sO 

1221. kadotpar: cp. Av. 1046, V. 1417 for this formula — acc. 
of person, gen. of charge or of claimed damages, és c. acc. of 
time. 

1226. 6v: a use of the relative by no means rare, where the 
antecedent is easily felt, though not at first sight found. Such 
relat. clauses often give the circumstances quasi-causally, like ére- 


NOTES ON TEXT 333 


clauses (see n. on 7), and may be translated when J ( you, he, etc.). 
See e449 0377, 1350, E. 1275, V- 487, 518, P. 865, L. 661, Th. 
yoo eeross, soph. O.C. 263, 47. 457, Thuc. 1. 68. 3, 1. 140. 5, 
2. 44. 2 (dv), 4. 26. 4, 6.68.1; so the os av common in Thuc., as 
2. 44. 1 (10 8 evrvyxés, of av), 6. 14, 6. 16. 3, 7. 68. 1, Andoc. 2. 18. 

1235. dore: = ef’ Gre, as in P. 333. K.-G. 2. 504. 

1237. To support his view that there is here a hint at the lack 
of salt (ze. wit) in Pasias’ words, van Leeuwen cites frg. 151, P. 
1073 f. 

1238. yxods: 7.¢. xoeus. K.-Bl. 1. 498. 

1241. Zeds opvipevos: ax oath in the name of Zeus. On this 
substantive value of the partic. and its large use in Greek see my 
Selections from Plato on Crito 50 c, Monro Hom. Gram. § 245 ; 
exx. are frequent from Homer down: Od. 5 .97, 24-474, Theogn. 
peawime. OF 3° 6,9: 111, Pythk. 2. 21, 3. 102, 11.22, Vem. 4. 34, 
Soph. 47. 76, Eur. He/.94, Hippol. 798, Her. Fur. 732, Arist. V. 27, 
47, P. 605, Hippocr. Prognost. 2 fin., 9 init, g jfin., Xen. Cyr. 
4-5. 21, Antiphon 5. 35, Lysias 1. 7, 4. 10, Isae. 2. 7, Demos. 18. 57, 
Strabo 486 (Kopi6o0s Katacxadeioa), not to mention Herodotus. 

1252. bcov yép elfévac: cp. V. 1288, P. 857, Th. 34, Ec. 350, 
Thuc. 6. 25. 2, Plato Zheae?. 145 a; GMT. 778, K.-G. 2. 511. 

1253. otxovv: c. fut. indic. = imv.; P. 261, 274, 950, Av. 
991, 1260, R. 193, 200, 201, 339, 480, 649, Ec. 43, 1144, Pl. 71, 
974, frg. 617. 

1256. mpoo-aroBadeis: mpos adheres very loosely to its verb, 
being much used as a free adverb. Cp. A. 701, 1229, E. 4o1, 
578, V. 1320, 1420, P. 19, L. 628, 1238, R. 415, 611, 697, Pl. roor, 

1260. Cp. Eur. /fe/. 541 éa, tis otros ; ov ti mov KTA., Hec. 501 
é1, tis ovros. For éa see P. 60, Av. 327, 1495, Th. 699, 1105, PI. 
824. | ofr. wov: P. 1211, Av. 443, L. 354, R. 522, 526, Ec. 329, 
372, 756. Distinguish from od dyrov in question: A. 122, Av. 269, 
R. 526 (?), Me. 327. For this distinction see Stallbaum on Plato 
Symp. 194 6 (“ ob dyrov est suspicantis, ov ré wov autem mirantis et 
indignantis’’), Ellendt-Genthe Zex. Soph. s.v. ov, Smyth 480. 

1261. On Carcinus the dancer and his three actor-sons (one of 


334 APPENDIX 


them being also a tragic poet) see V. 1501 ff, P. 782 ff. with 
scholia; also Th. 440, Plat. com. frg. 134. For Xenocles the 
tragedian son, composer of the Licymnius here ridiculed, see fur- 
ther Th. 169, R. 86, Aelian V.H7. 2. 8, who tells us that Xenocles 
won the prize over Euripides in 416/15 B.c. 

1263. kara ceavtév: kata separative, akin to its distributive use ; 
so 194, A. 1019, E. 513, V. 786, 1021, 1493) Av-5G4;eemoaye 
and often in Plato e.g. Phaed. 64 ¢, 66 a (61s), 66 e. 

1267. &@ trav: E. 494, 1036, N. 1432, V. 392) 2 ROT eens 
1113, 1220, 1264, Av. 12, R. 952, 1243, Cessna oleey eon. 
“Erklarung bestritten.” 

1269. pévro.: inserted in the phrase adAAws te kai as in Plato 
Apol. 35 ¢. So mavrws in Aesch. Prom. 636, Pers. 689, Hum. 726, 
etc. 

1273. With the play on dz’ ovov and ao vou cp. Diog. Laert. 
2. 118 6 SriAtwv idwy Tov Kparyta xeuovos ovyKexavpevov, & Kparys, 
cime, dokels pot ypetav €xeLv iwatiov katvod * O7Ep TV vod Kai twatiov. So 
Diogenes the Cynic idinv tparioxrXértnv ev to Badaveiw epn “Ex 
dAcyspatvov 7 ém GAN’ iwarov ; (Diog. Laert. 6. 52). Athen. 616 ¢ 
Lysimachus jeered concerning his wife Arsinoe by changing the 
verse KakOv KaTapxes THvde povoay eicaywy to THvd epovcar. 
So Arist. Ran. 304 éx Kypatwv yap avOis ad yadnv dp@ is a comic 
perversion of yaAjv’ ope. 

1274. el BotAopar: expresses the condition of Anpe not as a fact, 
but as a judgment: “ Do you judge that I talk nonsense, if (or 
because) I wish, etc.?’’ Hence ei here = the 6re of v. 7 (see n.). 
Sobol. Syzz go 6 so classes the conditions with e in 1284, 1339, 
A. 307, E. 347, V- 62, 442, 466, 503, 535, 956, 1050, Th. 540, R. 
1449, Ec. 1098, Pl. g10, 1146. 

1276. domwep: as it were; A. 193, V. 395, P. 234, Th. 869, 
Plato Phaed. 66 6, 88 d, Apol. 18 d, 22 a, and often. 

1279 f. Avoyevyns 6 “AroAAwMaTys (pyoiv) br yALov dpraeoOat TO 
vowp THs Gardoons (schol. Apol. Rhod. 4. 269). 6 7Atos avaye 
Kai dvaprate. Tod vdatos TO TE AewTOTAaTOV Kal Kovpotatov (Hippocr. 


Tept depwv C. 8 intt.). 


NOTES ON TEXT 335 


1287. rl 8 GAdo y 4: SO 1447, 1495,-P. 103, 923, Av. 25, R. 
198, Ec: 395, 771, Pl. 1172, Aesch. Sepz. 852, Plato Phaedr. 268 3. 
Cp. ri 8 addo y' ct py E. 615 ; otk dAdo Tey = merely, only, and 
the quest.-phrase dAXo te 7. 

1288. wdéov wAéov: Bekk. Anecd. 108. 7 puxpov puxpov, avTi Tod 
del kata puxpov, 108. 5 padAov paAdAov, dvTi Tov det Kai (/ Kata) 
pardrgov. Cp. R. 1001, Eur. /ph. 7. 1406, Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 39 (68 
dxAos 7Acwy Kal 7Aciwv érépper), Aesch. Pers. 981 (pupia pupia, dis- 
tributive duplication), AZark 6. 7 dvo0 dvo. See Schwab 367 f. — det 
c. comparat. is common, e.g. Xen. Avad. 1.9. 19 dei TAcw, 6. 3. 6 
det meloves, Cyr. 7-5. 5 det éyyvrepov, 8. 2. 22, 8. 3. 50. 

1292. Cp. Anaxagoras frg. 5 Diels (= 14 Mullach) ywooxerv 
Xpi) OTe wavTa ovdey €Aacow eoTiv ode rrElw (Ob yap avLOTOV TAVTWY 
mAeiw evar), dAAG TavTa ica civar. | Slkavov: for a good study of 
dix, dikavov, see Weber 168-71. 

1293. On the Greek attempt, here ridiculed, to base ethics on 
nature, see Introd. § 45 and note. 

1295. mAetov: on the forms of wAeéwy in -et- (required by Arist. 
throughout, except in wA¢ov) see Starkie Vesf. 662, K.-Bl. 1. 571. 

1299. émad@: used also V. 1348, P. 432, frg. 552, Phryn. 1, 
Phwe,..5.°77. 8. 

1301. eddov: Anew J was to—. A. 347, V. 460, R. 268. 
GS. 215, or in full A. Platt Journ. Phil. (Engl.) 21 (1893), 39 ff. 
| dpa: = dpa confirmative ; so V. 3 (?), 460, 839, 893, Av. 161, 
1308 (?), 1688, L. 933, Ec. 462,672 (?), Pl.579. Bachmann Lex. 
Spec. So used also in lyric and tragic poetry (a matter of metre) ; 
K.-G. 2. 318. 

1302. atvrois rpoxois: wth very wheels, wheels and all; K.-G. 
1. 433 and 654, Brugm. 408. In Arist., without art. as here: FE. 
3, 7, P. 1288, Th. 826, R. 226, 476, Ec. 691; with art.: E. 849, 
N. 1302, V. 170, 1449, R. 560. 

1306. dSaveloaro: for the sy/aha anceps -ro- see Christ 130. 

1308. Cp. Hippocr. Hpidem. 1. 26. 6 muperos d€ds EXaBe. 1. 26.8 
mip édaBe. 1. 26. 11 piyos éAaPe, etc., very frequent. 

1309. tows: not in the Mss., but, in its very inconcinnity with 


336 APPENDIX 


ovk of Grws ov (most certainly), a conjecture very appropriate to 
this obscure and comically ominous prophecy. 

1310. av0’ ov: see n. on 623. 

1312. wdédat woré: in Arist. only in the proverb wdAa zor yoav 
dAxipot MuAnovor Pl. 1002, 1075, V. 1060 (varied), in a tragic line 
P. 133, and in the present chorus ; hence is probably not a prose 
phrase. Bachmann Comject. Aris? 47. 

1321. That Streps. brings with him his dtvos is the suggestion 
of Huidhues Wewe phil. Rundschau for 1898, p. 387. 

1323. dpvvddere: K.-Bl. 2. 178 f. 

1324. On xdxwots yovewy see R. 149, Andoc. t. 74, Aeschin. 
r. 28, Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 13, 1. 2.49 fi 

1326. Kal pada: = padiora; Alex. frg. 116. 8 (K. 2. 338), 
Philem. 64 (K. 2. 494), Straton 1. 26 (K. 3. 362). It is common 
in Plato. K.-G. 2. 540. 

1332. év Sle: 1379, E. 258, V. 508, P. 628, Th. 830; in a 
double sense V. 421. 

1345. odv tpyov: 1397, 1494, Av. 862, R. 590, etc. 

1352. wavras: A. 347, 956, E. 232, 799, V. 603, 770, P. 1147, 
1194, Av. 935, L. 495, Th. 805, 851, 984, 1012, R. 263, Ec. 604, 
704, Pl. 273. | Spaoas: fut. = imv., 811 n. 

1355- On symposiac singing and recitation see V. 1219-49, 
1476 ff, E. 529, P. 1267, Ec. 679, frg. 223, Eupol. 361 (schol. 
Nub. 96); Smyth xcv ff. Theophrastus (Charac. 15) regards the 
refusal to sing or dance as a mark of at@adea. 

1356. Kpiv: perhaps the Crius of Hdt. 6. 50, 6. 73. 

1357. So Socrates and Euripides thought the symposium no 
place for music, but for sweet reasoning; Plato Protag. 347 ¢-e, 
Symp. 176 e, Eur. Med. 190 ff. 

1358. domepel: so N. 1360, A. 876, E. 270, V. 129, 1107, Av. 
51, 1519, L. 115, always c. subst. except Av. 51 (c. partic.). | 
yevaik’ ddodcav: on songs to lighten labour see Smyth 491, who 
mentions those for reaping, binding, winnowing, sowing, drawing 
water at the well, rowing, pressing grapes, etc. 

1359. yap... apa: protected by V. 1299, P. 22, 566, Ec. gt. 


ww 


NOTES ON TEXT 337 


— The anapaest in the 4th foot is put beyond suspicion by the 
exx. cited by Christ 340 bottom. 

1360. For the legend of the song-loving rertiyes see Plato 
Phaedr. 259 6. ; 

1364. adda: Cc. imv. very common; often prefaced by ov 6¢, 
bets dé, 6 de (see n. on 39): 1369, A. 191, 1033, P. 660, L. go4, 
Antiph. 163 (K. 2. 77), Eur. AHec. 391, Herac. 565, Jon 978, 
Med. 942, Rhes. 167, Phoen. 1667, Xen. Hell. 3. 4. 26; cp. also 
(cyamy.) soph. 77. 415, O.C. 1276, Tr. 320, 801, Phil. 107%, 
Eur. Phoen. 618. — Other exx. of dAXa at least: Arist. Thesm. 424, 
449, Soph. #7 1013, Zr. 201, Eur. Her. Fur. 331, Jon 426, 1304, 
Orest. 1562, Phoen. 1671; in the phrase dAAa viv Arist. Av. 1598, 
Thesm. 288, Soph. #7. 411. 

1367. ordpdaxa: for some 50 nouns in -aé see Blaydes on 
Vesp. 135, among them daaé€, oippak, Oarapak, orimmak, pelpa€, 
mrovrag. Cp. Latin furax, bivax, edax. For their vulgar tone see 
Peppler 42. | xpypvoradv: in R. g29 the sentences of Aeschylus are 
called pypad immoxpynpva, a& EvpBareiv ov pad’ yv. In E. 628 
Cleon is said to kpypvois épecdev. 

1369. rodv Gupov Saxdv: R. 43 daxvw y ewavTov GAXr’ Gpws yedd, 
Hom. Od. 1. 381 ddaé év xeiAcou pivtes. These passages refer to 
self-restraint ; but V. 287 pnd’ ovrw ceavtov eo Ote, 374 Saxeiv THY Kap- 
diay, 778 daxvwv ceavrov, Hom. //. 6. 202 dv Oupov Karédwv have the 
sense of fretting oneself, eating one’s heart out. | ov 8 adda: 1364 0. 

1371. qoe: Zielinski 302 cites this in support of his contention 
that the trimeters of Greek tragedy were delivered in recitative, 
or chanted ; 7.c. midway betweena sung tune and the declamation 
of prose. Christ 681 holds that they were “ einfach declamirt ” ; 
Wilamowitz Zimotheos 85 apparently thinks the same. 

1372. On the prohibition of marriage with half-sister born of 
same mother, though allowed with one born of same father, see 
J. G. Frazer Lectures on the Early Hist. of the Kingship (1905), 
245. 

1373- éaparrw: cp. Soph. PAi/. 374 Kayo yorwbeis eis rprecov 


KaKols | TOS TaCLY. 


ARISTOPHANES — 22 


338 APPENDIX 


1374. évredOev: from that time on; temporal also in E. 131, 
543, A. 528, 530, 535, 539, V- 125, P. 426, 922"(errentenn enix 
154. 

1376. For the large use of kai, efra, érevra, kametra in plain 
tales by plain people, see 408 ff., V. 790-93, Av. 494-98; and 
the Gospel of Mark for long strings of xac’s. 

1378. ©... lo’ elmw: ata loss fora name is also Demos. 18. 22, 
oO... Tt dv eimwv oé TIs 6pOGs mpoceira. So P. 520, Alex. 108. 4 | 
(K. 2. 334), Xen. He//. 2. 3. 47, Andoc. 1. 129, Demos. Epzs¢. 3. 
Sih 

1379. tumricopa.: Only by violence can one maintain Blass’s 
distinction (K.-Bl. 2. 585) between the true fut. pass. in -@jcomat, 
as an “ Aktion der Vollendung,” and a fut. mid. used as pass., to 
express “ Aktion der Dauer.” Starkie lists the instances of such 
fut. mid. in Arist. on Vesp. 893. But Opavevoerar E. 369, éxxv- 
KAngopat A. 408, kadovpeba V. 544, and orabuynoetar R. 797 may 
all be taken as causative middle and not passive. So rurrjcopat 
here is / shad get myself a beating. In R. 817, oppara otpoBynoera 
is merely he we/l roll his eyes. 

1380-90. Cp. these details of infant-nursing with those 
deemed proper to epic poetry, in //. 9. 488—g1, and to tragedy in 
Aesch. Cho. 750-60. Are all three passages mock pathetic in 
varying degrees, or was such realism taken gravely in the grave 
poetry? In Arist., of course, there can be no doubt of the 
tone. 

1382. pévye... 8€.. .8€: in this scheme ye confirms the 
foregoing statement by citing instances (‘‘ asyndeton explicati- 
vum”’). If only one instance is to be adduced, ye commonly ap- 
pears in the form yodv (ye otv) or yap (7 dpa), though sometimes 
alone, asin Av. 720. As here, so V. 564, Av. 1136, 1608, L. 589, 
720, Th. 804, R. 290, Ec. 60, Pl. 665. See Frohberger-Gebauer’s 
Lysias 13. 27 Anhang; and on ye Neil’s Hgzites, p. 192. 

1384. ovk Ons dpdcar: on the very rare inf. (rather than 
partic.) c. pOavw, see K.-G. 2. 76; cp. the difference between 
inf. and partic. with aioxyvvoua. Since here the youngster was 


NOTES ON TEXT 339 


always anticipated, and never got to the act of “ phrasing” at all, 
the inf. seems to be preferable. But many editors write pdacas ; 
and GMT. go3. 8 thinks the inf. c. é@avw “ more than doubtful.” 
—On ovx €fOys . . . wat, see K.-G. 2. 65, and cp. Isoc. 4. 86, 5. 
eee. Oe 53, 16. 37, 17. 23; 19. 22: 

1388. tw é-: a like pleonasm in Av. 1107, évdov év-, Th. 265, 
and Pl. 231 €ow eio-, Pl. 238 xatw xata-, etc. Bachmann Con- 
ject. Arist. 50. Fora long list of redundancies see van Leeuwen 
on Th. 830. 

1392. mndav, o TA er: the Engl. often supplies 70 see, know, 
etc.; cp. A. 361, V. 1424, Av. 121, Pl. 678, and the éay zws type 
(in case, maybe, perhaps) in A. 1031, V. 271, 399, 1409, 1515, 
R. 399, 644, 1517, Ec. 107, 123, etc. GMT. 489, Sobol. Synz. 
48. 

1396. add ovS€: 7.¢. (not only at no high price) du¢ not even. 
K.-G. 2. 287. Cp. Demos. 19. 37 dA’ ovde puxpov, 21. 114 GAN 
ovd étLodv, 25. 5, 43- 49, proem 48 GAN’ ovde TO puKpoTatov ; ComM- 
mon also in Lucian. 

1402. mplv: c. inf., though the main clause is negative; so 
only thrice in Arist. (here, P. 307, Ec. 589), while 54 other infin- 
itives are normal in following an affirmative clause. Sobol. Syz¢z. 
156, GMT. 629, 627. 

1415. With this interruption of the recited tetrameters by a 
ridiculous spoken trimeter, compare R. 665, where the spoken 
trimeters give place to a bit of song, and Av. 864 or Th. 295, 
where prayers are offered in prose, and Av. 1661, where a law of 
Solon is likewise given in prose. | Soxeis: 40 think right, to approve, 
the personal dox® being sometimes used in the same sense as the 
impersonal doce. On this see A. T. Murray in C7lass. Phil. 5 
(1910), 488-93. 

1427. radda ra Bord: a duplication of the article is common 
with dAdos, and indeed the rule, if an adj. or partic. be used as 
its substantive ; see V. 665, 939, L. 999, Ec. 914, Pl. 996, Thuc. 
I. 90. 4, 6. 15. 2, etc. K.-G. 1. 635. | ravr(: not always visible 
or present is the thing indicated by the demonstrat. obroa’. Kock 


340 APPENDIX 


cites Pherecr. 145. 20, Menand. 462. 3, Metagen. 6. 5 (K. 1. 706), 
where the things referred to are absent. 

1429. Pyndlopara: E. 1383, Av. 1289, Ec. 812-22, frgg. 217, 
584 also touch on this mania for decrees. See Starkie’s good note 
on Vesp. 378. 

1431. thv Kémpov: the “ Philosophy of Dirt” indeed ! 

1433- el 8€ pa: used so much (and properly) after affirmat. 
clauses in the sense ofherwise, it came to be used, regardless of 
context, after negative clauses as well; as here, so P. 384, Av. 133, 
R. 629, V. 435. Exx. after an affirm.: E. 69, 1158, N. 1194, V- 
428, 972, 1444, P. 262, etc. So fixed it became in form that it 
was used where éay d€ py would have stood, had the clause been 
written in full. GMT. 478, Sobol. Syzz 118. See also n. on 881 
for like petrifications. 

1449. Bdpabpov: dpvypa te ev Keipiaddy dyuw ths Oivyidos pvdjs, 
eis 6 Tovs €rl Gavatw Katayvwobevtas éveBaddov (Bekk. Anecd. 219. 
8). “ The long ravine (now filled in) to the west of the Observa- 
tory is undoubte lly the ancient Barathron. ... It is partly artificial 
and is perhaps the oldest quarry used by the Athenians” (Bae- 
deker’s Greece® 71). See..E. 1362, R. 574, Plo aveg, Nemec 
I. 7. 20, Plat. Gorg. 516 @; W. Judeich Zopographie von Athen 
(1905) 375. Cp. és tov Kaaday Thuc. 1. 134. 4 with Steup’s 
note. 

1456. myopevere: the Att. prose usage of this verb is carefully 
defined by Rutherford ew Phrynicus 326. 

1458 ff. This is the Greek doctrine from Homer down: /Z 19. 
137, Theogn. 403, Soph. Anz. 621, Lycurg. 92, Trag. Adesp. 296 
N.’ In both directions, eis kaAa 7 eis Kaka, the gods helped those 
that helped themselves. Aesch. Pers. 742 ddd’ drav orevdy ts 
avTos, xoOeds Evvarrerac. 

1473. tovrovi: from Homer down, a contemptuous //7s or that 
(iste) is ovros, not dde; V. 89, 210, R. 429. See Monro Hom. 
Gram. § 251, Rehdeutz J/ndex Demos., K.-G. 1. 644. On 
Meineke’s suggestion rovrovi (7.e. Socrates) adopted by Kock, see 
Sobol. Praepos. 111. | Sivov: Kepapeotvy Bab) orypiov, o KaXetrat 


NOTES ON TEXT 341 


divos 67reEp avw edpiTEpov Ov KaTw eis 6&0 Anye (schol. on 380) ; Athen. 
467 de (= Kock Com. Fragm. 1. 720, 2. 427, 3- 276), 503 ¢ (Tov 
Yuya €xadovy ci apxato divov). For its supposed form see H. B. 
Walters Hist. of Anc. Pottery (1905) 1. 173, Fowler and Wheeler 
Handbook of Grk. Archaeology (1909) 414 (No. 8). 

1474. ére: explains the exclamat. Cp. P. 196 in iy, ore-, A. 
401, and see n. on 699 and 1158. 

1478 ff. So the statue of Hermes was consulted at Pherae in 
Achaea (Pausan. 7. 22. 2f.). Cp. Plaut. Menaech. 841-75 for like 
interview with Apollo, and Molitre Ze malade imaginatre 2. 12 
where Argen consults his petit doigt. 

1482. Swxd@w: used in V. 1203 and a few times in Plato, was 
probably obsolescent. See n. on aywvvabw 1323. 

1490. The burning of the followers of Pythagoras in the house 
of Milo in Croton took place after 440 B.c. and perhaps only 
shortly before the C/ouds was produced, if indeed it was not still 
later. For this scene, as we learn from Hypoth. ', is due to the 
revision of the play, and the comic poets habitually seized on the 
freshest events at hand. See Polyb. 2. 39. 1, Aristox. ap. Iambl. 
249, Zeller PAr/. der Griechen 1. 1.° 336. 

1491. twa: when you darkly refer to your definite enemy as an 
indefinite ris, the thing is ominous. Cp. R. 552, 606, 628, 664, 
Pl. 382. 

1492. Kel odSpa: V. 1333 Kel oodp i veavias. Cp. € as 
padwora Or ote padvora L. 146, Antiphon 5. 27,5. 62, Lysias 22. 1, 
22. 10, Plato Huthyph. 4d,9 c. On concessive clauses in Arist. 
see Sobol. Synz. 55 ff., 115. 

1499. Todt airs: “just “haz it is that I do want.” So rodr’ airo 
in E. 779, Th. 81, Pl. 38, 340, 414, tadr’ atra L. 46, 888, avro 
rovro N. 1038, R. 75. After this collocation yap (as here) or 
yapro often follows; and after this again xaé with the verb; cp. E. 
180, L. 46, Th. 81, R. 73, frg. 488. 9, Xen. AZem. 3. 5. 19, Eur. 
Androm. 906, Soph. Tr. 600. For this xaé which emphasizes the 
verb as does our auxiliary do or am (e.g. “1 am reading "’), see n. 
on 778 and go6. 


342 APPENDIX 


1506 f. See n. on 2or. | ri yap pa@svres: n. On 4o2. It is an 
idiom of the Greek showing correct logical feeling which asks the 
reason for a fact in this subordinated participial form and sets 
forth the important thing, viz. the fact itself, in the indic. ; so in 
the stereotyped questions ré pabov, ri mabev (340 n.\, and in 
others such as E. 342, 351, 1209, 1320, Av. 112, 407; K.-G. 2. 
100 f. 

1508. Stwxe, Badde: cp. A. 281, E. 251, V. 456, Av. 365, Eur. 
Rhes. 675, 685. ; 

I51I. 16 ye rhpepov: Cp. V. 833 ro ye mapavtixa, P. 856 ra vor, 
Ec. 823 76 8 évayxos. K.-G. 1. 315 and 595. 


GREEK INDEX 


(The figures refer to the notes in the Appendix, as numbered by the verses of the 
play. References to the text-notes are marked 4.) 


_ @yav used as adj. 1120. 

ayopevw Att. prose usage 1456. 

ayopyTns play on 1057. 

aypeios 655. 

dei c. comparat. 1288. 

-G{w verbs in 509. 

-G8w verbs in 1323. 

-at elided 7. 

alBot 102. 

ahéktrwp 666. 

GAnOes 841. 

GAG begins quest. 827; c. imv. 1364; 
in quick succession 127; = at deast 
1364. 

GAAG .. . yap 798. 

GAN’ q interrog. 483. 

GAN = nisi 361. 

GAN’ Spws 631. 

GAN obS€é 1396. 

GAN obv .. . (ye) 985. 

GAAG: pa Al a. 204; pHa. 204; vy 
Tov Al a. 652; odK a. 204. 

aAAos Gurl = 4. # 653. 

GAAo Te. . . ov 423. 

GAAws as adj. 1203. 

aAdira 106, 

apr. 422. 

av iterative 
inf. 1130; 
OTrws av 739. 


avaykny as deity 376. 


54; repeated 1056; c. 





Gvayptfw 945. 

avaipopat SI. 

avat 264. 

*Avamvon 627. 

avewst rhetorical use 1058. 

avnp = vir 823; = one (Tis) 1214. 

avOpakes 97. 

avOpmmwv c. superlat. 110. 

avri after dA\os = # 653; = tn ex- 
change for 338; &v® wy 338, 623. 

avioas c. imv. 181. 

avw (Te kal) Katw 616. 

-at, substantives in 1367. 

Gétos c. dat. 474. 

am dvov 1273. 

»Amdddwv (pa TOv’A.) 732. 

G@rop®@ c. acc. 743. 

apa (tatr apa) 319. 

apa = dpa 1301. 

apa ye 465. 

apyadéos 450. 

appovia 968. 

apra{w c. gen. pers. 982. 

adokov Selpw tivad 442. 

doparokaprrat 333. 

adotpovopla 201. 

arra 630. 


atOis 670. 
tls Gv, ws Gv 729;  avre 595. 


avtés = 6 derrébrns 219; avté (-ois) 
and all 1302. 


343 


344 


avTov = ceavTov g60., 
advKTos 1047. 


Bapabpov 1449. 
Brérros BAérrw 1176. 
PAtTropappas 1OO!. 
BoABot 188. 

Bookw 331. 
BpevOvopar 362. 


yap, adv., in quest. I91; yap... 
apa 1359. 

yaprou 365, 1499. 

yaoTnp = haggis 409. 

ye function and position 126, 1382; 
in subord.*clause 108; in yodv, yap 


GREEK INDEX 


S80k@ personal = J think right 1415; 
Soxnow 562. 


€a 932. 

€avtov predic. posit. 515; = ceavrov 
g60. 

éykiTTw) (avakiTTw 191. 

éy® emphat. at verse-end 4; 
ovToct 14}. 

€BéAw) (BEX Sor. 

el c. fut. indic. 443; c. indic.)(é4vc. _ 
subjv. 1152; = supposing 749; et 
... ye 108; eb Se pH 1433; el pH 
mép ye 1183; el odddpa 1492; in 
condit. of statement, not of fact 
1274. 


éyo 


440; Yyé Tor 327; ye Tor 84 372; | €lBe 41. 
S€ ye 109; pév ye 1172; elmep.../| elAAw (LAAW) 761. 


ye 251. 
YyvOpat 317; yvapuns atromepacbar 


477- 


Sal 401. 

Satpoviws 76. 

Saxvw Ovpdsv 1369. 

S€ ye 169. 

Se 84 1178. 

8 otv = anyhow 343; c. imv. 39. 

Serva trovetv) (Serva troveto Bar 388. 

84 c. imy. go. 

Sytrov 360. 

Sita in quest. 399, 729; strange use 
of 1058. 

Sa ri, variations on 755; 8 Hpépas 
1053. 

Staiperts philosophic 742. 

Sixn, Sikarov 1292. 

Sivn 380. 

Sivos 1473. 

-8tbadw compds. of 192. 

Stwkdbw 1482. 


elEact 341; elets IOOT. 

eltrep c. ellipse of verb 227; elep... 
ye 251. 

els of purpose 269; temporal 562; c. 
gen. 508; TO 8é0v 859; Tas pas 
562; tHv Kehadnv 40; Tapxatov 
593- 

elra in quest. 259; in plain narrat. 
1376; after partic. 386, 860. 

€k, 0 €k- 1065; c. gen. (sc. olxéas) 508. 

€xeivos = the famous 180. 

€KKOTTTM 24. 

é\kw KépSaka 540. 


év c. gen. 508; Slky 1332; w@pq 
1117. 
évy 11344 


€v-nppEvos 72. 

évrav0ot = évraida 814. 
évteivw 968. 

évredOev temporal 1374. 
é€ 6rov temporal 528. 
éEapattw 1373. 
eEohAvpar 1136. 


GREEK 


érakovw)(vmak. 263. 

érret causal 208. 

émeira in quest. 226; in simple nar- 
rat. 1376; after partic. 386. 

ém{ c. acc. of purpose 256; To BéATiov 
589; c. dat., cause or occasion 1205; | 
c. dat. = after 480; 
1147, 575 4 

émtagAAw 1299. 

émiBaddAw xetpa, equiv. phrases 933. 

émioxes 1047. 

érir(Onpt, ritual use 426. 

eros = verse 541. 

épyov (wov €.) 1345. 

és képakas 123; Adyov €AOeiv 470. 

éredv 35. 

e060 c. gen. 162. 

eVonpety 263. 

Ex@c.adv. 522; exwv = keep on 131.) 


in composit. 


q intens. and interrog. 483; phy | 
865; 4% Tov 483. 

-7 (= -ea) adjs. in 268. 

H5y origin of 778; Sn wore 346. 

HKirr GAA 204. 

qv Tov 535. 

qvik’ Gv 1124. 

Horny aor. = pres. 174. 


Oappay c. imv. 141. 
Bavpalw, fo honour 1147. 
GéXw Sol. 

Oovpiopavrers 332. 
Bupov Baxvw 1369. 





-las substantives in 23. 

-tadw verbs in 183. 

(S00 various uses of 82. 

-uxés limits of usage 186; in rhetoric | 
1172, 453 2. 

rw (7?) elAA@ 761, 


INDEX 345 
lod) (lov 1170. 

imtets 120. 

-ts substantives in 450. 

to@’ Ore = adv. 39. 


kat in simple narrat. 1376; crescendo 
413; before verb 840, 1499; 
quest. Kal tov 210. 

kal 84 778, 906. 

Kal el 1492. 

kal pada 1326. 

Kal pyv 1036. 

katreira, in narrat. 1376; after partic. 
386; in quest. 226. 

kata after partic. 386; 
259. 

katrou ye 876. 

KaKOS KAK@S 554. 

KaKwOLS YOVewv 1324. 

kadol re kaya8ol 101. 

kap7r7 in music 969. 


in 


in quest. 


| Kara = via 158; distributive 1263; 


in composition 857; Tl 239; 8dak- 
Tudov 651 ¢, 967; évémAtov 651, 
967. 

KévTpwv 450. 

Kehadny (els THY) 40. 

KtxAllw 983. 

kAdw: 58. 

-kAéys contraction of 70. 

KoAokvvTnNs 327. 

Kony Exo 14. 

Képakas (és k.) 123, 789. 

KépSa£ s4o. 

Kpepabpa 218. 

Kpnpvotroids 1367. 

Kplvopat, fo dispute, 66, 

KopHTHS 965. 


Aakéw 410. 
Afpa 457. 


346 


Aurrapds of Attica 300. 
Aoyov (és A. EABetv) 470. 
Aovw inflection $38. 


pa AC adda 204. 

par’ avOis 670. 

padrrAa (pn a.) 204. 

MeyakAfs 46. 

peAAw imperf. of 1301. 

LeLvyco Omws 887. 

pev ye 1172, 1382. 

pevovv 71. 

péevTo. 1269. 

-per Oa 576. 

péerov EXw TLVa 1047. 

PETEWpPOdEevakes 332. 

py without verb: pol ye 84; aAAa 
204. 

By... pyTE 415. 

pnAodovOyn 763. 

yw ye no verb 196. 

ptdag— 1007. 

PvynoiKaketv synt. of 999. 

B@v 315. 


vat in entreaty 784. 
vy tov A’ adda 652. 
vyTLos 105. 
vytutios 868. 


ftv 580. 
Evvwpikevomar 15. 
Evortis 70. 


-olato 1199. 

ol{vpds 655. 

olp elided 773. 

olpwter Oe 217. 

otos causal 1158; exclamat. 699; = 
@s 1207. 

oAlyou 722. 





GREEK INDEX 


Spws ye pv, ye pévror, Sé, GAA’ Sp. 
arap op., § op. 631. 

évouv (am) 1273. 

dvtws 86. 

Omws c. fut. indic. 257; temporal 60; 
av 739; after uéurynua 887. 

opGs parenthetic 355. 

opbas 228. 

ds concessive 579; quasi-causal 1226. 

dcov (-a) c. infin. 434; yé p elSévar 
1252. 

éoTts concessive 579; causal 1158; é& 
OTov since 528. 

ore causal 7; explicat. 1474. 


orn th 755. 


|ovK GAAG 204; Gv no verb 5; yap 


GAAG 232; SHrov in quest. 369, 
1260; &0’ dmws (ov) 802; pa AC 
ov 1066; pq c. aor. subjv. 296. 

ovKovv c. fut. indic. = imv. 1253. 

ovveka = as for 420. 

ovTL Tov 12060. 

ovTo. 814. 

ovTos in address 723; in contempt 
1473; = there, here 723. 

ovtoet object not present 1427; when 
with no article 60; c. éy® 141. 

OUTW 294; oUTw . .. ws 520. 


mai (@) 18. 

mavdiov 132. 

madat c. imperf. 1036; woTé 1312. 

madkapdopar 176. 

TavTwWS 1352. 

mapa = beside, except 698; 
posit. 553, 640. 

Taon Téexvy 885. 

Tacxw — Trodw 234; Th md0w 798; 
Tt mabey 340. 

mept c. acc. = evga 994; anastrophe 
mépt 957; in composit. c. nouns 447. 


in com- 


GREEK 


meptop®@ c. partic. omitted 124. 

ameiv 7 1041. 

tielwv forms of 1295. 

tméov trA€ov 1288. 

mAHV 7 (el) 361. 

aviyevs 96. 

IIviyos 562. 

amrotos scornful quest. 247. 

Tro.@ Seva 388. 

mrohepiotyptia 28. 

mods = dxpdrods 69. 

mroAdod QI5. 

tmokvutipntos 269. 

Topsy 394. 

mérepa (-ov) no alternative expressed | 
203. 

arpiv c. inf. 1402. 

™mpo TOU 5 ¢. (654, 913, 1291, etc.). 

aT pos gen. Gedy) 200; 
c. gen. of agent 1122; c. 
(tov dépa) 198; TatTa 990; 
loose compounds 1256; as adverb 
1256. 

mpocepe 585. 

wpdaBev 779. 

mporévOar 11098. 

mw@s av tragic wish 729; 
881. 


re (7 av 
acc. 


in 


Soxeis 


p initial 344. 
Pyparia 943. 


-velw verbs in 295. 
LAnvaly Ionic 614. 
oropdak 1367. 

av & obv 39. 

ovv 580. 


oxividAapos 1 30. 


Trav 1267. 
Tapa, not Tapa, 1154. 


INDEX 347 
|rait apa 319; éxetva 985; amavra 
T. 1037. 


rauti of things absent 1427. 

ve “solitarium” 333. 

-réa, verbals in 727. 

TeTpEepatvw 294. 

rértiE ornament 984; myth of 1360. 

tnAov Euripidean 138. 

ti Sai 491; § GAAo y 7H 1287; BHT 
av 154; pabdy 402; ov 131, 174; 
700 798; mabdv 340; 
755; Totti 748; Tov gen. exchange 
223 


c ‘ 
oTin Th 


tls av tragic wish (?) 729. 
tls c. definite reference 1491. 
TOTE 1215. 
TovTo preparatory 215; resumptive 
3553 avTé 1499; Exetvo 985; Eore 
. Toutl 26, 
tpiBwv 868. 


TuvvoUTOS 392. 


tadros 768. 
trép in place of 839. 


dactavds 109. 

dedrevs 71. 

gépe in quest. 218; c. subjv. 731; 
Ww 21. 

p0dave c. inf. 1384. 

$0e(pw compounds of 789. 

dpéves 153. 

dpovtioths 101, 456. 

dpovdos 715. 

pvdAdA{oBoAéw 1007. 


xaipe in letters 609. 
Xapeioat in prayers 274. 
xeip’ émPBadAAw 9 33. 
Xpfpa c. gen. 2. 


| Xpovw (TO x.) 66. 


348 GREEK INDEX 


Wux7 theories of 94. 


® omitted when 18; Trav 1267; @... 


® 412. 
-#8ns adjs. in 363. 
-wv substantives in 450. 
ovOpwre 644. 





pa (€v @) 1117; pas (els Tas) 
562. 

@s temporal 551; funct. of 209; = 
oiov 1207. 

Oomep 1276. 

@omepet 1358. 

Gore synt. 1151; = éf’ Ore 1235. 


ENGLISH. INDEX 


Abstract for concrete 447; plurals of 
832. 

Academy 1005. 

Accusative, inner 319. 

Adjective = Engl. adverb 723. 

Adverb, colloquial use 76; = adj. 
1120, 1203; c. article 1511; c. @xw 
522. 

Adverbial phrases, without article 923. 
See Parenthetic Phrases. 

Agon, list of dy@ves in Arist. 949. 

Alliteration 6. See Sound-play. 

Amphictyonic League 624. 

Amynias 686. 

Anadiplosis 1066. 

Anastrophe of prepos. 957. 

Aorist, sense of 174; gnomic, occur- 
rences of 350; c. 757 (ord) 346; 
in ri ob quest. 131. 

Article c. gen. partitive 59; c. 
clamat. inf. 268; c. adverbs 1519; 
duplicated 1427. 

Article omitted: c. obroal 60; xpévy 
66; mwédus, simil, 69; possess. pron. 


ex- 


in lyric 474; adv. phrases 923. 
Attraction of case of olos (sc. ¢arl) 
349: 
Bouphonia 984. 


Carcinus 1261 


Causal clauses, é¢rel 208; gen. after | 





exclamat. 153; olos 699, 1158; 4s 
1226; darts 1158; bre 7; ws 209. 

Chaerephon 104. 

Child-naming 65. 

Cleisthenes 355 

Cleonymus 353, 680. 

Cloak-stealing 179. 

Cocks, fighting 889. 

Conditional clauses 1274; in parataxis 
1076. 

Crasis of -o01 1205. 

Crius 1356. 

Cronus, Cronia 398. 


Dative, locat. in lyric 272. 

Diaeresis: of wérpa 13; itemizing 50; 
neglected 892, 987. 

Diagoras 830, 

Diasia 408. 

Diminutives, 
132. 

Diogenes of Apollonia 228, 380, 627. 

Dipolia 984. 


tone matdlov 


of 80; 


Dithyramb, compound words of 333. 
Dramas, bisected 791. 
Dress, Evorls 70; 


TplBwv 868. 


rérriyes 984; 


Elision of -ac 7; of -oc 773; between 
two speakers 214. 

Ellipse: of clause 1392; maga 507; 
wAnyds 972; partic. after mepiopd 


349 


35° 


124; verb after elzrep, datis, bomeEp 
227; verb after uy 84; verb after 
ovK dy 5; Tl OnTa 154. 

Ethopoeia in Strepsiades’ speech 35. 

Eupolidean metre 518. 

Eupolis 553. 

Euripides parodied 30,138 (?), 176 
(Op YAR) 7 Ro 7A LI SiS, 
1260 (?), 1397 ¢, 1415 ¢. 


Fighting cocks 889. 

Formation of words. 
formation. 

Fuller’s work 870. 

Future, durative and aoristic disting. 


See Word- 


1125. 
Future indic., c. ef 443; c. drws 257; 
in quest. = imv. 633; in quest. c. | 


okovy 1253; = imv. S811. 
Future pass. and mid. disting. 1379. 


Game-cocks 889. 

Gender 659. 

Genitive: apposit. to possess. pron. 
1202; causal after exclamat. 153; 
of exchange or price 22; partitive 
59; mwarpixy 65; c. aprdatw 982; c. 
mpos 200; c. els, €v 508; éAlyou 
722; modXov QI5. 

Gnomic aorist 350; perfect 350. 


Hermippus 557. 
Hippocrates 1001. 


Homoioteleuton 711. 
Hyperbolus 551. 


Iambic trimeter, equal bisection of 16; 
how delivered 1371. 

Illusion of play broken 326, 

Imperative, equiv. of 257. 

Imprecations 1156. 





ENGLISH INDEX 


Incorporation of anteced. into relat. 
clause 599. 

Infinitive: after cov 434, 1252; de- 
pendent on subst. 260; exclamatory 
268; = imv. 850 (433°?). 


Kedeides 985. 


Lampon 332. 
Leogoras 109. 


Markets, how named 1065. 

Megacles 46, 815. 

Melesias 686. 

Metre: equal bisection of 16, 51; Eu- 
polidean 518; tribrach, division of 
817; resolutions 575, 845, 916, 
1047; character 1034, 7I1II, 794; 
kar’ évomduov 651 4, 967; Kata ddx- 
tudov 651 £4, 967. See Diaeresis, 
Prosody. 

Mute and liquid 320. 


Naming children 65; markets 1065. 

Nominative = vocat. 265; exclamat. 
1168. 

Number, change of 988, 


Optative in -olaro 1199. 
Order of Words. See Word-order. 


Panathenaea 386. 

Parabasis, examples of in Arist. 510. 

Parataxis of condition 1076. 

Parenthetic phrases 39, 355, 881. 

Parody: of dithyramb 335; Euripi- 
des, see Eurip.; Licymnius 1264 7; 
Sophocles 583; Terpander 595; 
tragic style 41, 110, 1468 7; rhetors 
483, 7282. See also 153; 176, 
474- 


ENGLISH INDEX 


Participle: asks the quest. 1506; has 
value of substantive 1241; followed 
by eira, etc. 386; omitted after 
mepiop@ 124; avicas 181; €xwy 131; 
Gappay 141. 

Peleus 1064. 

Perfect tense, gnomic 350. 

Phallus in religion and comedy, In- 
trod. § 95 n. 

Philoxenus 686. 

Phrynicus comicus 556. 

Phrynis 971. 

Pleonasm 1388. 

Plural and sing., change of 988. 

Pnigos (aviyos) 562. 

Position, length by 320. 

Preposition, anastrophe of 957. 

Present tense in ré od quest. 131. 

Prodicus 361. 

Prolepsis 479, I115. 

Pronoun, when emphat. 4; when un- 
emphat. 39, 257; ov 6 adda 1364. 
See éaurod. 

Prosody, correption 392; initial p 
344; olftpés 655; syllaba anceps 
1306; syllable long by position 320; 
synizesis 932. 

Protagoras 112, 659. 

Purpose, émi c, acc. 256; els 269, 

Pyrrhic dance 988. 


Question, indirect 214; c. ére:ra 226; 
c. elra 259; c. kal 210; c. kdwera 
226; c. motos 247; c. pépe 218; in 
participle 1506. 


Readings reported 35, 146, 296, 332, 
377, 384, 404, 530, 575, 577, 681, 
797, 800, 880, 995, 1030, 1119, 1137. 

Relative clauses, function of 209, 
699, 1158; causal 1158. 


351 


Relative pron. c. vague anteced. 1226. 
Resolution of feet. See Metre. 
Rime 711. 


Scenery: see initial text-note; change 
of 183, 183 ¢. 

Science and Theory of Being (76 6r) 
86; Soul (Yux7) 94; A&vOpwro like 
d&vOpaxes 94 fi. ¢; Respiration 627; 
Nods 228; Clouds 371; Thunder 
376; Lightning 376, 404; Earth 
and Air 264; Matter indestructible 
1292; Vortex origin of world 380; 
Sound 158: Sun draws water 1279. 

Singular: interchange of with plural 
988; in collective sense 1119, 1127. 

Socrates, no sophist 98; no astrono- 
mer 170; called @povtisrys 101; 
thought a scientist 188; as mid- 
wife 137; his gait and glance 362; 
his real character 415. 

Sound-play: alliteration 6; homoio- 
teleuton 711; 
554; KeAadjuata 
283; 
5614. 

Syllable, long by position 320. 

Symposiac singing 1355, 1357. 

Synizesis 932. See Prosody. 





kakés . KaK@s 
Ke\addovTa 


evppalynobe . . . eb dpoveiv 


Telephus 922. 

Tense. See Present, Aorist, etc. 
| Theorus 400. 

Tmesis 792. 

See Iambic Trimeter. 





| Trimeter. 
Trophonius, oracle of 508. 


Verbals in -réa 727. 

Verbs in -4fw 509; -d0w 1323; -1dw 
183; -celw 295; omitted, see El- 
lipse. 


352 


Vocative exclamat. 219; before con- 
junct. 652; &, omitted when 18. 


Word-formation, pres. reduplic. 294; 
adj. in -cxéds 186, 1172; in -wdns 
364; subst. in -af 1367; -7 (-éa) 
268; las 23; -lS 450; -wy 450; 
verbs, see Verbs. 

Word-order: attribut. matter in predic. 
posit. 1055; alk’ dy fixed 1124; 
oaths before conjunct. 1228 /¢; 


ENGLISH 


INDEX 


prepos. between adj. and subst. 
580; reflex. pron. in predic. posit. 
515; Tovrou possess. in predic. posit. 
592; unemphatic personal pron. 
near head 257; vocat. before con- 
junct. 652. 

Word-play (Verborum lusus) 
1273. 


1057; 


Xenocles 1261. 











UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
Los Angeles 
This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 


University of California 
=) SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 


305 De Neve Drive - Parking Lot 17 « Box 951388 2? ae 


LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA 90095-1388 
JU Return this material to the library from which it was borrowed. 





(ar ) 
eae 


LUTTE 


0145 8842 


UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 





Wi 


Ty 





a 


peasenleteDethess 


